Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Blood dripped down the length of your wand, running along the spiral channels carved into the Blackfern. The heat from the fire and molten magic dripping from the ceiling stung your cheeks as the chaos around you started to blur—the fatal wound at your side seeping steadily through your clenched fingers.

You had failed. Hogwarts would fall. 

You swayed unsteadily as you turned your head to watch your professor's futile attempts to stop the collapse of the cavern—the collapse of everything. Professor Sharp shouted that the entrance they had come through had caved in—and that they were too deep to apparate. Professor Onai desperately cast spell after spell at the ceiling, the supports—trying anything to save Hogwarts—to save her daughter.

Tears felt cool on your hot cheeks.

Ranrok had succeeded, even in death.

He had wanted the power of ancient magic to make wizarding kind pay for their selfishness—but when he knew he would lose to you, he chose to make a final statement. The burning dragon had used the last of its life to destabilize the foundations of Hogwarts, to bring down the entire castle, and all who remained inside.

For what future will the wizarding kind have without a school to teach magic—or children to learn for that matter?

How could this be how your story ends? 

Fig was dead. Lodgok was dead. Sebastian in Azkaban—his family ruined.

His very soul, forfeit.

You looked up at the ceiling that had angry cracks widening, large stones and flames raining down around you.

Natty. Poppy. Ominis.

They would be killed when the castle collapsed, along with all of your other friends and professors. You had mere minutes before everything was over—for everyone.

There must be a way to undo this—to fix what has happened.

You slid to the stone, your knees hitting Fig's body where he lay on the ground, his wife’s elegant wand on his chest. You closed your eyes, attempting to steadily take breaths—but the smoke and ash burned your lungs.

If we had known more about ancient magic—more about what Ranrok had planned. If I had known about Rookwood…

You glanced at the white wand in the aged-fingers of your dead mentor.

Miriam would have known. Fig had said she was the real expert and she had been working with Lodgok. If she had been there—if you had known what you know now. 

You needed a reset, a replay, a d—

Your head shot up and looked for Professor Hecat.

The silver-haired witch was attempting to keep a support pillar in place, but was losing against the growing cracks of Ranrok’s magic, the molten orange eating away at the stone.

Time. You needed more time.

With the last of your strength you pulled out your battered field guide, ripping out two blank pages and scrawling as fast as you could, your blood smearing on the parchment. 

You had no idea if this could work but you already felt magic start to grow in your fingertips, your body attempting to perform one more piece of insane magic before it was, well—game over.

You put your wand shakily to your temple, the world around you starting to go dark as your body tried to function on so little blood. You pulled out a thin silver wisp and poured it into one of your empty Wiggenweld bottles.

Folding one sheet of parchment around the phial, you wrapped that letter in the other page. You sealed the package with charms, your mouth muttering unknown words as you felt your body take control. 

Finally, you placed your wand on the ground. This magic was not wand magic—it was something else. An innate connection you felt through your fingers, the dying embers of your short life collecting in your hands with all the magic you had left.

You muttered a soft prayer—a death wish.

Holding the grubby package that contained all of your hope—the very lives of everyone you loved, you felt peace start to wash over your fading body. 

CRACK!

The ceiling finally gave out.

Looking up you felt the package disappear from your hands, your magic carrying it to uncharted waters. You shut your eyes, your head held high as you waited.

“May you get a better ending than I did.” you whispered, before everything went black.

***

“Are you ready to go?” asked Professor Fig as he held open the carriage door to you. You were still staring at the front of the coach which had no horses wondering what was going to happen.

“Yes Professor, very excited.” you replied cheerfully, turning to mount the carriage steps.

“You were not thinking of leaving without me were you?” came a voice from an adjoining alley.

“Wouldn’t dream of it my love.” smiled Fig as he winked at the ageing witch with the long white braid going down her back.

“Well, let's get settled in shall we? We have quite a long ride to the castle. I am glad we were able to escort you my dear.” said the witch, placing a comforting hand on your lower back to help you climb in.

“Thanks so much Mrs Fig, I really appreciate it.”

“Oh please, call me Miriam.”

Chapter Text

You settled down by the window, feeling the rocking of the carriage axles as the older couple joined you.

“Well, we are quite snug in here!” joked Professor Fig, sitting opposite yourself and Miriam. He tapped his wife’s boot with the toe of his shoe in an affectionate gesture.

You smiled warmly at the pair and turned to look out the glass, waiting eagerly for the coach with no horses to move. 

But the coach; and you, remained still on the mist soaked cobblestones.

“My dear, we need to talk to you.” said the woman beside you.

“Oh?” you said, turning to face them.

Miriam gave her husband a significant look and he nodded, beginning to root around in his satchel.

“You see, we knew you were going to need help getting to Hogwarts—well, long before we even knew you had been accepted.”

“You did? But I only got my letter a few days ago. Headmistress McGrady thought it was a gag at first.” You smiled at the memory of the steel-haired woman shooing the large barn owl out the back door of the girls home. 

You had lived at the orphanage since birth, with no idea of who your parents were or anything to do with the magical world. You had been planning on the life of a governess before a new adventure literally flew through your window.

“We had been given prior notice.” she answered cryptically, her green eyes sparkling.

Professor Fig found what he was looking for, and pulled out two items. First, A long ornate box that looked very shiny for some reason—and a balled up package wrapped in dirty paper.

Fig handed both to his wife. You expected to be given the shiny cylindrical box—but she put the balled up paper into your lap.

“Umm thank you?” and you picked it up. It was light but there was something hard wrapped inside. You turned it over and your eyebrows shot up. There was an unknown word scrawled on the paper in hasty ink, but it wasn’t the word—but the handwriting that had your nose scrunching in confusion.

“That’s my handwriting.” you muttered, looking up at the kind-eyed woman. She smiled widely and looked excitedly at her husband.

“Are you sure?”

You looked at the word and saw your telltale double loop on the capital “L”.

“Pretty sure. What is a Lo-Lodgok?”

“It’s a name. A goblin name, actually. Lodgok is a friend of mine who has been helping with my research on an ancient form of magic. He found this package in his pocket a few months ago—said it appeared suddenly in a flash of blue grey light, just days before I was meant to meet him to discuss —well, some troubling events which I am sure we needn’t—anyways, not now. You can go ahead and open it. I think you of all people have the right.” she said with an encouraging nod.

You looked between the two elderly wizards for any further clue before shrugging with a curious smile.

You had already seen some of the incredible magic the Figs could do while you had been staying with them in London the past few days. Hell— you were starting to be able to do some pretty incredible things with the borrowed wand they had lent you. So maybe mysteries like this are common in the wizarding world—alongside floating furniture and moving paintings.

You carefully pulled back the yellowed parchment, a faint whiff of smoke washing over you as you pulled out a smaller cylinder wrapped in similar paper. The outer layer had more familiar handwriting—some smeared with rust-colored stains. It appeared to have two separate letters written on one page. 

It read as follows:

Lodgok, 

Your brother Ranrok plans to kill Miriam Fig. Do not meet her. Send this to her and stay with Sirona. I will find you.

Goblins and Wizards can move magic forward together. Please trust me, my friend.

X

Miriam & Eleazar,

A new fifth-year student will be accepted in August. Offer to collect and tutor her. Sealed Box contains Portkey, she will open it IN the carriage BEFORE you take off. Answers lie ahead—but danger too. 

Guide her. Teach her. Trust her. 

The coming year will not be kind. 

Be well.

X

You re-read your own hurried hand a few times over—but still didn’t understand any of it.

“So there are a lot of words I don’t know—but this definitely looks like I wrote it…in a hurry it seems.” you were trying not to look alarmed by the fact that you have no memory of writing to a goblin—seeing as you didn’t know goblins existed until about five minutes ago.

“You have no memory of any of this?” asked Professor Fig. You shook your head as you looked back down at the letter, uncomfortable feelings churning around in your throat. You worried your bottom lip between your teeth, a habit that always gave away your nerves.

“Someone was trying to kill you?” you looked up with a tense brow at the sweet woman next to you. She placed a soft hand on yours.

“Apparently so. Further intelligence from the Ministry confirms Ranrok was in the area when I was meant meet Lodgok. But I wasn’t there and neither was he. This letter, which you appear to have written—saved my life.”

“But I didn’t write it.”

“Not yet you haven’t.” said Fig with a smile. “We think you may though, at some future time, send it back to Lodgok as a warning.”

You blanked a moment before nodding with a smile.

“Wow! I didn’t know wizards had time travel magic. That’s amazing.” 

“No my dear, what is amazing is we don’t. But somehow you seem to have done it—to save my wife. You, or some other version of you, has my eternal gratitude.” Fig’s eyes sparkled as he smiled at you before casting a loving glance at his bride. Your face burned under the unearned praise. You quickly spoke again.

“So how could I send this to your friend? If time travel magic isn’t possible?” 

“We are hoping the second package might hold the answers.” said Miriam, pointing to the tube-shaped package in your lap.

You picked it up. It felt cool through the paper.

Was it glass?

“What is it?” you asked, turning it in your fingers to find a crease to unwrap.

“We don’t know. It’s charmed to only allow the person it’s addressed to the ability to open it.” 

You looked down and a tiny gasp escaped your lips.

Up until now you had hoped that maybe the letter writer hadn’t been you—that you were not the fifth-year that was already getting caught up in life or death situations before the school year even began.

But your own name, in your own hand, removed any doubt.

You were in this. Like it or not. 

You were about to peel back the paper when a flash of red light caught your eye from the window beside Miriam.

“Umm should we be concerned about them?” you squeak, pointing at the three small men with large pointy ears that were advancing on the carriage, one was swinging a very mean-looking axe.

“Merlin. Ranrok’s Loyalists. We need to go, now!” Fig had already thrown a Protego around the coach as Miriam shot off a Diffindo through the window at the front of the carriage, you felt something break loose with a flap of wings which rocked the carriage. She then fired red bolts at, what you now assumed, to be goblins.

“The box!” Miriam stopped casting to press the cold object into your hands. Your heart studdered as you heard explosions go off around the carriage. You quickly shoved the Lodgok letter and unopened package addressed to yourself into your pocket.  Looking down you turned the box over, squinting at the light.

“Is it meant to be glowing?” you cried as you braced yourself when the carriage took a particularly hard blow.

Miriam looked down from firing out the glass.

“It isn’t glowing—do you see a glow?” she asked excitedly before remembering what was happening and casting off a perfect Confringo which sent a goblin flying into a window.

“Yes I—wait” and the glow seemed to run along hidden seems to reveal an inner compartment. Inside was a beautiful shining object made of ribbons of ethereal metal.

You found the design oddly enchanting.

“It’s a key? I think?” You look up just as a guttural roar rattled the carriage.

“They brought a troll into London!” exclaimed Fig in disbelief. 

Sure enough you saw two large, grey legs lumber angrily towards you and your companions, each stomp vibrating your bones.

“It’s going to smash the carriage!” cried Fig, just as the Troll had raised it tree-trunk sized club to bring it down on the three trapped wizards.

“The Portkey.” Miriam snatched her husband's hand and then yours. 

“Grab the key. Now!”

CRASH

The carriage exploded into a shower of wood and glass under the force of the club. Suitcase contents were strewn everywhere as the goblins tried to peer inside the crushed cabin, looking for proof of death.

But you weren’t there.

No, you stood facing the opening in a cave, looking out into the roaring Scottish Sea, your new mentors standing protectively on either side of you.

Answers lie ahead

Chapter Text

“Easy now.”

You gratefully accepted Professor Fig’s hand to help pull you up the rocky ledge. “I would hate to think how angry Headmaster Black would be if we brought you to the castle in bad knick.” he said with a laugh, though you noticed that he had covertly checked your palms for scrapes or damage.

You smiled as you turned to help Miriam—but she was already dusting off her long cranberry-coloured red robe and striding forward.

“Miriam can take care of herself.” said Fig with a wink. You nodded and followed the snow-haired witch. Though her hair was white and she had a few deep lines on her face, she was clearly younger than Fig, at about fifty years old. 

You had found yourself becoming very fond of the elder couple, even after spending only a few days with them. They were quick with a joke, an interesting topic conversation or a comforting hand on your shoulder. And their magic? Just incredible.

“So Ranrok wants rights for goblins? Is that so bad?” 

After the troll attack you had all found yourself flung far into The Scottish Highlands. Miriam asked you again about the “glow”  you saw and you described it best you could. You heard her mutter “is it possible?” before pulling out a small leather bound notebook and scraping fast notes with a quill which appeared when she opened it. You were impressed with her ability to walk along the uneven path and still write so quickly.

Professor Fig suggested that you move forward and try to discover where you were—and how it was related to the Portkey and letter from Lodgok. 

As you walked, The Figs had been filling you in on what appeared to be a serious issue in the magical world.  Your mind tried to find comparisons with your muggle upbringing to make sense of the conflict.

“Like the suffragettes in New Zealand? We read in class they are trying to get votes for women. Is this like that?”

Miriam shook her head and mumbled something about “They can’t even vote? Muggles…”

“In a way I suppose it is. Most wizards have extreme opinions about non-humans using wands and becoming involved in our politics. There are long running tensions between wizards and goblins that I believe is coming to a head once again.”

“Again?” 

“Professor Binns will I'm sure will take great…delight in teaching you the history of goblin/wizard conflicts”

“Bring a Pepper-up potion to keep yourself awake” whispered Miriam with a mischievous eyebrow raise.

“Miriam...” chastised Fig with a kind-hearted smile.

“Don’t you 'Miriam' me. You left me with him at the faculty Christmas party to show Aesop that silly puzzle book…Do you know the names of every goblin who signed the 1538 Dragonblood Treaty? Because I do. I contemplated jinxing myself just to get out of the conversation.” 

You giggled as Fig just shook his head with a pensive smile.

“Miriam gets along with some of my colleagues better than others—but they are all excellent teachers. But back to Ranrok.” 

Miriam nodded and fell in step beside you.

“My friend Lodgok has been trying to help me understand what Ranrok was trying to find to help him win his war.” Began Miriam as you turned to keep walking along the ocean ridge path.

“What is Ranrok looking for?”

“I believe he is seeking a magic that has been lost to history and time—an ancient, powerful magic.”

“But the letter…from me—” That was still so strange “—said Ranrok is Lodgok’s brother. Why would he help you?”

“Yes, I wondered that as well. Lodgok never told me his relationship with Ranrok—until that letter I had no idea. I believe the fact you—or the other you, added that detail, was why Lodgok took it seriously. He told me he only wants peace between goblins and wizards and he couldn’t stand beside his brother's violent tactics.  He also wished me to pass on his gratitude should I ever meet the letter writer.”

You shrugged sheepishly at Miriam’s meaningful look.

“So you are looking for Ancient Magic? Is that what the key is for?”

“I am unsure what the key is for—I am hoping an answer lies at the end of this path. Someone turned it into a Portkey—an object that transports the holder when touched to a set destination, and therefore I am most curious about where you are taking us.”

You blanked and stopped walking.

“Me? I am not taking us somewhere…I’m following you.” you replied, brow furrowed.

“I meant more where your adventure will take us—based on everything that has happened so far I feel you might be far more central to all of this than I ever thought possible. You did open the box with the key—a feat neither Lodgok or myself could do.”

You thought carefully about this as you continued to walk.  As you turned another corner a blast of icy, salty air rattled your bones, causing you to stuff your hands in the pocket of your robe. You felt the smooth wood of the borrowed wand in your pocket, along with—

“Wait! The other package !” You exclaimed, pulling out the paper wrapped cylinder that was addressed to you.

“Merlin! I nearly forgot. Well keep us in suspense no longer my Little Spark.” 

You smiled. Miriam has been calling you that since you had first been handed a wand a few days ago and had tried a spell…the sparks that shot out surprising you before you realized you had set the tablecloth alight—-thankfully Miriam put it out while Eleazar was doubled over in laughter.

You pulled out the little package. 

I sent this…to myself. What happens to me?

You stop walking to run your fingers over your name. The same rust stains which—you now suspected was dried blood, smudged the parchment. You found a fold and ran your nails along the edge to unwrap it. You felt some energy release as you unrolled a long bottle with a twine covered neck. Holding the bottle you scanned the inside of the parchment—hoping for a clear and reasonable answer for everything.

See you soon

….

“That’s it?!?”

Frantically you turn the sheet over several times, looking for more text. You saw Miriam look concerned so you handed her the sheet. She carefully took it and also looked disappointed in the lack of information. She pulled out her wand and muttered a few words, scanning it with her wand.

“That does appear to be, it.” She confirmed.

“See you soon? Is that a clue or is it just because I will become her in the future…when do I become so cryptic?” You felt a wave of anger—at yourself.

“Is that a wiggenweld potion?” asked Professor Fig. You looked down at the bottle in your hand. It did look like the bottle that the green potion Fig had given you after you arrived in the cave.

You held up the bottle to the sky. While you saw the faint green residue of the healing potion, there was something bright and silvery sloshing around. Fig stood close and peered up at it as well.

“It’s a…memory?”

Miriam gasped.

“You sent yourself a memory! That’s why it says ‘see you soon’…you made a memory for yourself to view. Oh you clever thing!”

“Am I meant to drink it?” you ask, unsure what a memory might taste like.

“Goodness no! We will need to wait until we are back at the castle for you to view it—we need a special bowl, which we can show you. Just keep it safe for now.”

You nodded and stored it back in your robes. Pulling out the wand you spun it between your fingers as you started walking again, following the two elder wizards.

The terrain changed, broken ramparts and archways littered the path ahead. The three of you spread out, searching for clues as to why the Portkey brought you here.

You walked through a crumbling doorway, looking up at a staircase leading to…a mirror? You held your wand a hair tighter, already finding yourself getting addicted to the feelings associated with using magic.

The wall looked…wait was it glass…what was that behind it? You felt something deep within your heart resonate with the energy that seemed to coat the symbol in the center.

“There is something here…it looks—feels…strange.”

“It feels strange?” asked Professor Fig, coming up the steps with his wife, they flanked you as you looked at the wall, entranced by the strange, bright symbol.

“This type of rockglass shouldn’t be here.” muttered Miriam as she leaned in to look closer.

“What is that room? There is a room with— a podium—no, a desk behind it.” You said, squinting.

Miriam looked at you then, at her husband. They waited as you stepped closer to the wall but put their hands on your shoulders.

Your head cocked as you raised a hand to the glass. You saw your reflection shimmer in the layers, and for a split second you thought you saw a gaunter, wearier, bloodier version staring back at you.

You felt a power stir in your heart.

Open

Did you think that or say it? Either way your reflected face faded away to a cobblestone wall.

“Godrick’s heart….”whispered Professor Fig turning to see that the three of you were no longer on the Scottish Coast.

“We are…at Gringotts?” said Miriam, staring up at the architecture.

The three of you approached the sleeping goblin with caution. You felt Miriam slip her smooth hand in yours and hold it tight. You squeezed back.

They would protect you.

Chapter Text

Turning over, you grumbled as a beam of morning light hit you in the face, waking you up. Laying flat on your back, you opened your eyes to see a decorative mural of the starry sky above you, complete with gold-leaf constellation lines.

Did all of that really happen yesterday?

Your mind drifted back to your adventure through Gringotts. 

You had been shocked to discover that the sleeping goblin at the desk had been waiting for you—or at least whoever showed up with the key. The tiny man claimed to be responsible for delivering you to Vault 12.

The mine cart ride to the vault had been amazing, with Eleazar and Miriam explaining how the bank worked and its reputation for being the safest place for storing valuable objects. The friendly goblin also provided helpful information as he steered the cart. 

You loved the feeling of velocity that came with the cart ride, with Professor Fig noting that you might take very well to flying on a broom.

Flying? You couldn’t wait. 

Unfortunately for you and your companions, the cart ride was where the fun stopped.

The Vault that locked you in.
Another mysterious glow that only you should see.
The pensive. 
Ranrok.

Miriam had been in her element when they entered the vault, hypothesising and gathering notes as she took in everything. She asked question after question…which you quickly learned were not all directed at you…Miriam just liked to think out loud. 

When you had gotten separated, you had started to panic, with your trusted magical mentors nowhere to be seen after the first statue attack. But as you fought against living suits of armor you felt yourself getting stronger, your confidence with the borrowed wand growing with each cast.

You felt something pulling you forward, the strange liquid magic seeming to guide you, its tendrils laced delicately around your heart, influencing your actions.

After guiding your way out of the dark with Lumos you had entered a massive chamber.

The center held the Pensive, which, as Miriam had described—was a big bowl. You were relieved to see the Figs following through another door. A worried-looking Miriam had rushed to you, checking your face and limbs for damage, asking several times if you were alright. She then took a firm hold of your arm, clearly fearful of losing you again.

From there things started to blur as events sped up.

The Portkey Origin. Ancient magic. A secret.

When the three of you lifted your heads from the pensive, you were already trembling, your mind beginning to stutter with too much information too fast. Miriam had started furiously scribbling in her book, attempting to record as much of the details of the memory as possible while Professor Fig gave you a comforting shoulder shake, concern etching his features as you shot him a weak smile.

The elder witch had been about to direct you to use the pensive with the memory in your pocket before you were suddenly accosted by Ranrok and his followers.

You recall the—unnatural feeling that the angry red magic that the goblin leader wielded gave you. You felt the perversion of magic this power represented. White hot anger coursed through you with a ferocity that you couldn’t really justify…like a leftover emotion from a vibrant dream.

The Figs had immediately stood between you and the goblins, wands drawn, closing ranks around you. Miriam quickly shot down any prospect of handing you or the locket over to Ranrok, dismissing his request with a few choice expletives.

The goblin boss had looked murderous—especially when the friendly goblin from the podium tried to remind him of the rules of Gringotts. Thankfully Miriam must have caught a subtle look in Ranrok’s eye and successfully got a Protego around the frightened little goblin a split second before Ranrok tried to unleash a deadly—and cowardly blow. Professor Fig yelled for the goblin to get help and you watched him shakily nod and disappear in a twist of matter.

Ranrok was done talking.

The fight that ensued became unreal when the armored guardian appeared. Your mind knew you lacked the magical knowledge to be much help in the fight—but your heart couldn’t stand the idea that your new friends might get hurt protecting you.

You had then felt that pull of magic, like with the Portkey and you spun around, attempting to find a way out of the chaos. 

You had seen it—across the battlefield of a chamber. 

You had ran as fast as you could, dodging goblins and giant sword swings to grab the sleeve of Professor Fig’s robe and, while dragging him along, snatched Miriam’s hand and pulled them both straight at the exit your heart told you was there. 

With closed eyes you all hit the wall—but then within a blink of an eye the chaos ceased, and you were standing in a forest outside a magnificent castle.

After catching your breaths and checking for injuries, the Figs began to gently guide your increasingly weary body down the quiet path, choosing to walk in silence as you all took in what had just occurred.

After stumbling a few times as you tried to fight the weight of your eyelids, you were told to stand still by Professor Fig. You heard a whisper of a spell and suddenly you felt weightless. Miriam and Eleazar had each taken one of your hands and pulled your now slightly hovering body to the castle. 

Professor Fig had muttered something about a sorting ceremony, which Miriam argued was simply going to have to wait—you had done enough. 

After that you recall very little, the rest of the night lost to much needed sleep.

And now here you were—which was where, exactly?

You rolled out of your squishy cot bed and peered around the little living space. It was cramped but cozy, with stacks of books and rolls of parchment littering most corners. This was probably Professor Fig’s room, with most of the furniture and curious objects matching his style—but bits of Miriam were also scattered about in flashes of colourful robes or baskets of artefacts to be cataloged.

They had put your bed by the fire which must be why you had been so cozy and slept so long. A school uniform in gray sat on a chair next to your bed, alongside your borrowed wand and the little bottle filled with a memory.

You quickly dressed and used the washbasin to clean your face and fix your hair. The voice of your old Headmistress floated through your mind, reminding you that you don’t get another chance at a first impression.

You had heard hushed voices and clinking teacups from the adjacent room but you were surprised to see not only the Figs, but a red-haired witch in a high collar dress when you entered.

“Good Morning?” You said awkwardly, readjusting your necktie and smoothing down your new skirt.

“Ah! There she is. I was just about to get you my dear if you hadn’t awoken. Don’t want to be late on your very first day of classes.” said Miriam cheerfully, patting the the sofa seat beside her. No sooner had you sat down, then a cup of steaming tea was handed to you by Professor Fig. You smiled and thanked him as he firmly instructed you to eat at least three scones from the occasional table in front of you. 

“This is Deputy Headmistress Matilda Weasley. She has been sent to oversee your first day of classes.” said Miriam.

You greeted the kindly looking witch and introduced yourself.

“I must say, Miriam had been filling me in on what happened yesterday—a troll attack…my word. I am so glad you are all unharmed. It’s a shame this has meant you missed the sorting ceremony—but I can see now it couldn’t be avoided.”

You glanced at Miriam who gave you a significant look over the edge of her teacup. Clearly the three of you were keeping some aspects of your journey to Hogwarts a secret.

“Wait—I missed the sorting ceremony? Isn’t that where I find out what house I’m in?”

Your face contracted in worry as you recalled the conversation a few days ago where the Figs had explained the house system at Hogwarts. They had stressed the importance that your house had on your Hogwarts experience, how it shapes the type of wizard you become—how you make some of your truest friends in your house common room.

Do I not get a house now? Can students only be sorted once a year? Where will I live?

Professor Weasley seemed to sense your concerns and smiled with a wave of her hand.

“Oh fret not. Headmaster Black has been…convinced—to allow you to be sorted before dinner tonight in the Great Hall. You will just have to be a nomad for the day until you are sorted. We normally don’t allow unsorted students in classes—but seeing as you are starting as a fifth-year you cannot afford to miss a single day at this point.”

Nodding in agreement, you nibbled on a buttery scone. You listened carefully as the deputy head went over your schedule and rules you must follow. You were grateful to be handed a large book to keep track of your studies, as you had always been an excellent notetaker and a bit of an amateur sketch artist. Professor Weasley called it a ‘field guide’, claiming it had been specially made to assist you in catching up on your studies.

After ensuring you knew that your first class was Charms, the deputy head rose to attend her own first class of the day, bidding farewell to yourself and The Figs. 

Professor Fig was scurrying about his bookcase at the back of the parlor, pulling tomes off the shelves and tossing them in what appeared to be some kind of bottomless bag—probably enchanted in some way to hold more than looked possible. He remarked he also needed to get to his classroom and check that the room was still in good order as apparently Peeves had been on a tear lately through the castle.

You wanted to ask what a ‘Peeves’ was, but thought it best to get to class yourself and not hold him up. He wished you good luck on your first day and after placing a swift kiss on his wife's head, hurried out the door.

“Well my little Spark, I am headed to my study to write some letters. We have so much we must learn if we are going to stop Ranrok—and protect you.  I need to head to the Library too and see what I can discover about the people from the memory.”

Miriam had told you when you first met that she would be joining you and her husband at Hogwarts for the year. While normally only professors can live at Hogwarts, the Ministry of Magic made a special allowance for the renowned field researcher Miriam Fig to continue her work using the school’s extensive resources. You also now suspected that Professor Fig must have fought to have his wife be kept in the safest place there is, considering the recent threats on her life.

“Speaking of memory, I haven’t forgotten about yours. I will arrange for a pensive to be brought here tonight—I think Mattie has a spare somewhere. We can come back here following the sorting. Now I believe you have a Charms class to attend.” and with that, she stood and opened her arms with an unspoken invitation. You gladly stepped forward and allowed yourself to be wrapped in a warm embrace as she wished you good luck.

She smelt like her jasmine hand oil and oddly…warm books.

“Abraham is a wonderful professor—and a marvelous dancer, if you were curious. I am sure you will have a most delightful lesson. Now off you go.” and she grabbed a plain school robe from the hat rack and helped you into it while explaining the fastest route to Charms.

***

That hallway wasn’t there last time I came down this corridor—was it?

You were breathing heavily as you speed-walked down hallway after hallway of the massive castle, attempting to find the Charms Classroom. You had already found the Transfiguration classroom and The Divination room (though you had not time to climb that enchanting ladder).

You thought about asking someone—but every student you passed stared at you with apprehension, and the snippets of conversation you heard as you went by were not helping your nerves.

“Is that the new fifth-year?”

“What house is she in again?”

“Missed the ceremony? Is that even allowed?”

You tried to block them out as you skidded down another marble corridor. Squinting, you spied little paper birds flying at the end of the hallway.

Miriam had said look for the birds!

You excitedly sped up, happy you had finally found it—too bad you didn’t see the student emerging from an adjoining corridor until you had already collided with them.

“Whoa there! What’s the rush?” came a light-hearted timbre, the owner of which had swiftly wrapped two strong arms around you, pulling you off the floor and swinging out your kinetic energy before putting you back down on your feet, taking a step back to reveal green-trimmed robes.

You looked up and saw a lopsided smirk below a face dotted with freckles. Mischievous eyes settled on yours.

The shock was almost instantaneous.

That pull—that feeling that you still couldn’t put into words clenched around your heart. You felt a surge of—Joy? Relief? You couldn’t place it—but it was driving you forward—literally, as you had rushed to wrap your arms around the boy’s neck in a tight embrace. 

You felt a thickness in your throat and a sting in your eyes as you squeezed—wait….who was this person?!?

You felt hands slide along your lower back, pulling your body in a smidge tighter against their owner. A throaty chuckle sounded close to your ear.

“Well, aren’t you an affectionate little thing.”

You yelped and immediately untangled yourself from the complete stranger you assaulted and harassed in a matter of thirty seconds.

Standing back; your face darkened with a deep blush, you saw that the boy was not alone. A dark haired girl stood to his right, her face contorted in a smug grin, sizing you up. To his left—damn it—that pull again.

This time you manage to control your body before accosting another perfect stranger. 

This one was a taller blonde boy with startling blue eyes. He raised a stony eyebrow at you, his porcelain face slightly bathed in a strange red glow.

Your eyes fell back on the brunette with the Cheshire Cat grin. He put his hands in the pockets of his robes, eyeing you with interest.

Oh my God, why are you still standing here—leave you twit!

Shaking your head, you stuttered out a weak apology before turning on your heel and practically sprinting towards the charms classroom.

You heard a voice ring out, echoing down the marble hallway.

“I’ll find you eventually, mystery girl!”

This was met with a few hoots and whistles from students milling around on benches outside the classrooms.

You ducked into the classroom, struggling to not appear out of breath as you went to find a seat in the gabled room, eyes fixed on the floor.

What the hell is the matter with you? Do you need more reasons for people to think you are an oddity? Why not tell everyone about the dangerous ancient magic only you can see? That will sure make you some friends.

You put your forehead on the scrubbed wooden desk as you sat down, hoping to make yourself seem as small and as invisible as possible.

“Can I sit here?” came a kind voice, lilted with a lovely accent.

You looked up to see a beautiful African girl smiling brightly down at you.

That pull.

You fought it down and found a smile to return.

“Yes, of course.”

“Whatever is going on” you thought to yourself, as the red-trimmed girl who introduced herself as Natsai, sat beside you. “I—meaning me in that memory, better have a damn good reason.”

Chapter Text

You waved goodbye to Natsai—no Natty, she had said to call her, and you headed up another marble staircase towards what you hoped, was the Defence Against the Dark Arts wing.

Natty had been so charming and infectious about her love of magic you couldn’t help still smiling as you walked under an intricate archway. She was kind enough to bestow a lot of valuable advice and you were grateful for her patience with all your questions.

The Charms lesson had also been incredible. You had impressed Professor Ronen with your quick skill with Accio and your triumph at Summoner’s Court.

Games in class?

You were already loving it here.

Pausing a moment, you listened to some stringed instruments that were playing a beautiful piece while hovering in the air. A few students eyed you with curiosity—but after the pep-talk Natty gave you about being the new student, you felt a bit less nervous about it.

You were glad that you had a longer break to navigate your way as it gave you time to start taking in the beauty and grandeur of your new home. It seemed like everywhere you spun your head something incredible was happening. Moving armor (that wasn’t attacking you for a change), talking paintings, flying books—there were even ghosts!

While taking in the architecture and making a few helpful navigation notes in your field guide, you also kept a side eye out for the Slytherin (as you now knew what the different colour robes meant thanks to Natty) you had assaulted that morning. You were sure you hadn’t harmed him but—

Shaking your head, you scrunched your nose at the memory.

I hugged some boy I don’t know! A pretty cute boy, granted—but I don’t want to get a reputation! If anyone asks, just say you thought he was someone else.

You spied the eyeballs-on-stalk devices Natty had said to look out for and you made your way around the staircases as loud voices began filtering out the classroom.

“Mr.Sallow! While I appreciate your enthusiasm, I would also appreciate my classroom remaining in one piece, if you please!” came a stern voice.

You walked in behind a few students to see an older witch scolding the aforementioned Mr.Sallow, whose back was turned to you. The formidable-looking witch then caught your eye and called out.

“Ah, you must be the unsorted girl I got an owl about this morning. Come in, come in my dear.” and she announced your name to the class, introducing you as a yet-to-be-sorted fifth-year.

The boy in front of her turned.

Son of a—

“Well heellooo Mystery Girl.” he said with a grin, raising his brows flirtatiously as his eyes cast over you. Some students giggled, a few girls whispered something while looking at you.

“Damn.” you muttered under your breath, your face growing hot as you quickly took a seat towards the front, eyes set on the floor as you passed the curious hoard of fifth-years. 

Please. Please. Please. You silently prayed.

You heard the bench beside you creak as someone took it. You lifted your head from your arms.

Double damn.

“Sooooo. How is your day going?” the brunette asked innocently, though he was unable to stop grinning like the cat who ate the canary.

Gosh he has a lot of freckles.

“Uh—“ but before you were forced to respond, the steel-eyed witch called the class to order. 

Professor Hecat immediately enthralled you as she began telling you the importance of good defence, and the dangers of dark magic. The quill in your hand never stopped taking notes as you wanted to capture everything.

You knew, especially in light of yesterday’s events—that you wanted to be able to defend yourself effectively—defend the people you care for.

As she continued her lecture, you thought you caught your desk companion rolling his eyes as Hecat doubled down on her warning about the dark arts and the potential for real risk. He wasn’t taking notes and honestly seemed more concerned with what you were scribbling than what the professor was saying.

“Alright then. Enough theory. Wands at the ready—we are practicing Levioso today. Unsorted, please come see me.”

Happy to have a reason to escape the Sallow boy—who still looked primed to talk to you again, you leapt up and skirted over to Professor Hecat. She wanted to show you the spell as well as discuss some additional assignments she had thought would help you catch up.

After a few minutes of review and practice you began to get the hang of the levitation charm, successfully lifting the practice dummy off the ground with a flick of your wand. You could already see the combat benefits of taking an opponent off their feet. 

You listened as the classroom filled with excited shouts and giggles as students lifted each other off the ground in swirls of purple magic. You heard the Sallow boy laughing loudly as he lifted a gangly red-hair boy into the air.

You cast another Levioso at the dummy, launching it upwards, you then sent a few well-placed basic casts at it, pushing it backward. You noted the impact of gravity and momentum as you thought about how the spell could be used in battle.

“Well done my dear. I hope this quick study bodes well for you catching up with your classmates. I think you are about ready for your first duel.” and with that she cleared a path between the desks and placed you on one end. 

Scanning the young faces in front of her she stopped on her chosen victim.

“Mr. Sallow. Seeing as you seem to have boundless energy, take your mark against our new student—and do try to be nice.”

“Try to be? I am nice, professor.” countered the Slytherin as he sauntered to the opposite side of the room, his wand dangling from his fingertips.

You narrowed your eyes on the boy as he looked up to address you.

“Just can’t stay away from me, can you Mystery Girl?” he commented, a confident smile filling his boyish features. “Sebastian Sallow by the way—I would have introduced myself earlier but you seemed—in a hurry.”

You felt your face start to burn and your palms sweat but you jutted your chin up, forcing yourself to speak.

“Ah yes—about that. I-uh mistook you for someone else this morning. You know—first day chaos and all that. A simple mistake —and my name isn’t Mystery Girl.” you added flatly.

Sebastian looked a little deflated at your excuse but quickly recovered to shoot another smug look.

“But you are still such a Mystery! Unsorted, starting in year five? No, I think it suits you.”

Irritation started to trickle down your spine as you eyed the boy. 

Why do I equally want to hug him and punch him in the damn face?

“Alright. Enough pre-duel talk. Wands up. First to knock their opponent off the platform, wins.” announced Hecat.

Platform?

You staggered a bit as you rose up a few feet onto an azure-draped platform. Recovering your stance quickly you raised your wand.

“Now bow.”

You looked straight down the field and locked eyes with your flirtatiously irritating opponent.

“I’ll go easy on you.” he grinned, bowing low.

“Don’t do me any favors.” You spat back, returning the bow.

Your old headmistress had often told you to “mind that temper.” due to your habit of getting a little hot-headed.

Let’s just say you hadn’t mastered that particular skill yet.

“Begin!”

You immediately cast off a bolt of red straight at your opponent’s chest, catching him off guard. With a scowl and a grit of teeth he quickly recovered and sent a few well placed spells of his own. 

The impacts on your body that pushed you back didn’t really hurt, more like a strong shove. You saw Sebastian change his stance and you threw a Protego  around yourself just as a Levioso hit the invisible shield.

“Not bad, Mystery Girl. But let me show you how Slytherins play.” and he reeled back his arm.

“Expelliarmus!”

You felt helpless as you watched the unknown spell careen towards you—but you were surprised to only feel your wand yanked from your grip.

A disarming spell.

Not painful, but you were now a sitting duck.

Looking up you saw your wand arc high in the air behind you.

You didn’t have long.

Spinning around with a cheeky grin, you launched yourself backwards into a perfect cartwheel, thankful your muggle school thought gymnastics ‘appropriate exercise’ for young ladies.

Landing on your feet you caught your wand and in a single motion cast Levioso down the platform at your slack jawed opponent, your distraction clearly doing its service.

Sebastian was launched into the air as you sent three consecutive bolts, the third of which hit hardest, sending the Slytherin off the table and slamming him into the stone wall by the staircase.

Oh no.

Your smile dropped as you sprinted down the platform and leapt off, hurrying to the slumped boy against the wall.

“Oh my gosh. I’m so sorry! What hurts?”

You immediately went into nurse mode.

Having been one of the oldest girls at the orphanage, caring for the younger kids, including providing first aid—became part of your life. You crouched over the boy as you heard students start to crowd around.

Your fingers carded through his thick hair, your mind running on instinct as you felt along the ridges of the back of his skull, looking for damage. Pulling your hand back you were relieved to see no blood.

Next you lifted his head, trying to get him to focus on you. His eyes were shut but his colour looked ok. You slowly turned his head to check his ears for blood, carefully holding his cheeks in your palms, feeling for temperature changes.

“Knew you wanted to get your hands on me again, Mystery Girl.” came a pained voice from your grip. You looked down to see him giving you a strained smile, followed by roguish wink.

You dropped his face like it was burning you—which elicited a groan and an expletive from the slumped boy.

“You’re fine.” you deadpanned. Standing quickly you were then face to face with a beaming Professor Hecat.

“Very well done my dear! Using a distraction to catch an opponent off guard is an often too overlooked skill. Also Muggle First Aid has a value, as sometimes we don’t have access to magic. Ten points to—well—ten points pending I suppose…and five points to Slytherin for Mr. Sallow and his tough skull. That’s a good lad, up you get.” 

Two boys yanked him to his feet. He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, avoiding your smirk.

“That’s a good place to stop for now. Please put the desks back before you leave…maybe use Levioso?” She suggested as she mounted the steps to her office.

You helped the chatty Indian boy beside you move some of the desks back. Introducing himself as Amit Thakkar from Ravenclaw, he immediately poured praise on your duelling with an infectious enthusiasm. You blushed but smiled and thanked him. He then kindly offered you a seat with him at the Ravenclaw table for lunch, which was next session.

“Really? I can sit with you?” You were relieved as you had been dreading walking into lunch knowing that the tables were separated by house.

“Of course! Who knows? You might be Ravenclaw in the end anyway! Plus I am sure my housemates will not mind, after all—Ravenclaws are curious, and you are certainly a curiosity!” 

You felt cheered by the positivity of this boy and thanked him again. He then began telling you about some of the other subjects as you headed out of the classroom together.

You saw Sebastian standing by the door, as if waiting for someone.

“How’s the head?” You asked with a raised brow. He ducked his gaze slightly. 

“I’ll live.”

“Well that’s looking up.”

He huffed a laugh.

“Where you headed?”

“Lunch. Amit is letting me sit with him at Ravenclaw.” You beamed up at the dark-haired boy beside you.

“Oh—Ravenclaw? Don’t know if blue is really your color, Bash.”

“Bash?” You asked with a pained look—not liking where this was going.

“Well you seemed so, insulted by ‘Mystery Girl’ that you bashed my head against a wall—so yeah, Bash.” he grinned, arms crossed over his chest.

You sighed. It was an improvement—of sorts.

“Fine. Whatever. I’m starving. Lead the way to food Mr. Thakkar!” and you looped your arm into his and gestured for him to lead the way—which he cheerfully obliged.

You only got a few yards down the corridor before you heard Sebastian call out.

“You’d be a knockout in green, Bash!”

Chapter Text

Wow. There was really good food at Hogwarts. 

You had thoroughly enjoyed your meal under the Great Hall’s enchanted ceiling with the Ravenclaws—which as Amit predicted, included a lot of questions about yourself.

You were relieved to find that there were other muggle-born students, just as you assumed yourself to be, though you didn’t actually known who your parents had been. Even with five years worth of magical exposure, they assured you that they learned new magical common knowledge everyday and that you shouldn’t be embarrassed for asking questions.

Maybe you would be in Ravenclaw? It seemed friendly enough and you were generally a curious and inquisitive person. Plus Amit was very sweet and would likely make a fine friend—you were already catching his thirst for knowledge.

After stuffing yourself with a delicious autumn stew and apple tart, you checked your field guide for the schedule Professor Weasley gave you.

“History of Magic.” you read aloud. “That should be interesting, right?” 

The row of Ravenclaws opposite you all looked like they were trying to suppress smiles as they packed up their bags to get to their next session. 

Amit smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head—seemingly searching for an appropriate answer.

“Well, yes I would say the subject is extremely fascinating—but Professor Binns…well—he can be a bit dry.”

“Like the Sahara in June.” muttered a pretty blonde Ravenclaw beside you—which made you snort out a laugh.

You then recalled what Miriam had said about Professor Binns. Looking down at the table, you saw a small plate with a few squares of sticky clotted cream fudge. You snatched a couple and put them in your pocket.

“Ah a sugary stimulant! Very clever. I believe you may be a Ravenclaw at heart after all.” grinned Amit as he pointed you to the best door to make your way to the History of Magic classroom, wishing you good luck with an energetic wave.

***

The History of Magic classroom looked to be in one of the oldest sections of the castle--which you supposed made sense. You got to the room with the incredible stained-glass windows early, allowing you to choose a seat at a double desk near the door.

You were enchanted by the glowing glass bathing the warm room in a kaleidoscope of coloured fractals, the autumn afternoon sun giving everything an ethereal glow.

So distracted by the glass, you didn’t notice that someone was approaching you until they were standing at your side.

“Excuse me. You are in my seat.” came a sharp, elegant voice.

Looking up you nearly swore—but successfully maintained composure as you stared up at the icy blonde boy who had seen your embarrassing encounter with Sebastian.

The same one you felt that pull towards.

“Oh—I’m sorry? I can move. I was distracted looking at the windows. They are just beautiful, aren’t they?”

Rather than agree, the boy looked—affronted? Refusing to meet your eye.

“Wouldn’t know, would I? Rather low-hanging fruit if you are trying to insult me.” he sneered, slumping down on the bench after you stood up.

You balked.

“Excuse me?”

“What? First day of classes dare? Have some animosity towards my family? As I am sure you know who they are, this little joke hardly seems worth it, don’t you think?” 

You noted the subtle threats lacing his words, which only added to your confusion. A lump formed in your throat as you swivelled your head around, spotting an empty seat across the room.

“I—uh…sorry?” you uttered stupidly before speed walking to the empty seat next to a tall Gryffindor girl.

What the hell was that? You didn’t dare look in the direction of the angry blonde, fearful of another verbal lashing.

I must have offended him somehow—maybe it’s a wizard thing? Should I apologise and find out what I did or just avoid him?

While you tried to pay attention for the rest of the lesson—-which used up all your fudge to make it through awake, you couldn’t keep your mind off the blue-eyed Slytherin and his apparent dislike of you.

After the ghost professor dismissed you, a few students awaking suddenly in a daze, you hurried out the door to avoid the boy with the viper-sharp tongue.

You scurried down the stone corridor, wanting to put distance between you and him. You spied Natty at the end, speaking to a younger student. She waved when she saw you.

“How are you fairing then? Enjoying your classes?” She asked after the young student skipped away to join her friends.

“For the most part. Let me ask you Natty—are all the Slytherins a bit…” you gave her an expressive look which had her laughing.

“Ah yes. The Slytherins are an enigmatic bunch. Have some of them been giving you trouble?” 

You explained what had happened in History of Magic with the imposing blonde. Natty nodded with understanding, crossing her arms and giving you a sympathetic look.

“Alright. I see now what has happened. That was Ominis Gaunt, of the famed Gaunt family, renowned for secrets and dark legacies. That was why he mentioned them. From what I can gather, his family causes him a great deal of…stress.”

“But I wasn’t making fun of him! I just talked about the windows and how pretty they were.”

“Oh, did you not know Ominis is blind?”

Blind?

“Oh God—no, I did not know that.” you admitted with a palm on your forehead.

You must have sounded like the biggest jerk. Way to go hero, make fun of the blind person on day one.

You let out a frustrated whine. Natty reached out to run her hand down your arm and find your hand, giving the back of it a gentle stroke with her thumb in a calming gesture.

You smiled warmly at her.

An empath.

“It’s alright. I am sure Ominis will feel just as terrible when he realises who you are. He is used to having everyone in our year knowing about his impairment—leaving his preferred seats open so he can easily navigate. He should not have assumed the worst and should have tried harder to be understanding. But please don’t think too terribly of him, he isn’t a bad sort, just been given a bad lot.”

You nodded—but still felt awful.

“Cheer up. You only have one more class then you get sorted—and I can feel the Gryffindor in you, my new friend.” and with a last squeeze of your hand, she pointed you towards the Potions dungeon.

***

You followed the smell of burning vegetation and boiling concoctions to the spacious dungeon room filled with potion workstations. Cauldrons were stacked haphazardly around the room, caked with the residue of thousands of brews.

Following a red-headed Gryffindor boy into the room, you took in the faces of your classmates for this lesson.

Your stomach dropped when you spotted not only Sebastian Sallow’ freckled face—but Ominis’s marbled features as well. They were sitting at a station near the front, heads low in conversation.

You hadn’t had enough time to compose yourself to approach Ominis, to apologise—and you certainly were not going to do it in front of that Sallow boy. You quickly looked for a place to sit out of their sightline.

Oh.

There’s that pull again.

Whatever strange magic resides inside you was guiding your steps across the room to the hunched little figure you spied in the far corner station.

“Can I sit with you?” You asked nervously, attempting to catch the tiny brunette’s eye. You hoped this ‘pull’ would end like Natty—rather than Ominis.

The Hufflepuff girl looked alarmed to be spoken to, but then smiled shyly and nodded. She was reading a large, leather bound book which she shut when you sat down. You glanced at the title.

Magical Birds of Asia and the South Seas

“Are there really magical birds?” you blurt out before you could stop yourself. The girl looked startled at the question but after studying at you for a moment seemed to understand.

“You are the new fifth-year, aren’t you?” 

You nodded.

“That makes sense. I heard from a housemate at lunch that you were raised with muggles—guess that’s why you wouldn't know about magical beasts. But to answer your question, yes, there are lots of wonderful magical birds, there are even some that live in the wilds around Hogwarts!”

Your eyes grew large with excitement as you started peppering the small girl with questions about magical beasts, identifying that this was clearly a favoured topic with the little Hufflepuff.

You just so happened to also adore animals. When you saw that your schedule included a class on magical beasts? You were over the moon.

Especially when Professor Fig had told you that dragons were real!

The short-haired girl happily answered as many questions as she could, opening the book to show you some illustrations of a bird whose wings are made of pure silver and who’s birdsong can lull trolls to sleep. 

You found yourself feeling excessively comfortable in her presence, her gentle nature a welcome calm after your tumultuous last lesson. The way she pointed at a picture of a large walking bird, excitedly telling you about its magical properties, reminded you of some of the younger girls at the orphanage when they would read you a story or show you a drawing or poem. 

A familiar comfort.

“Alright everyone. Settle.” called a commanding voice.

You started a bit at the voice as you had almost forgotten that you were in fact in Potions, and not Care of Magical Creatures.

Looking up, you watched a rugged-looking wizard limp across the room to stand at the front by a blackboard. 

“I see we have our new, yet-to-be-sorted fifth-year with us.” He announced, gesturing to where you sat at the back. The whole class spun on their stools to look in your direction. You saw Sebastian wink at you—which you tried to ignore. Ominis just kept his head low and unmoving.

“For your benefit, I am Professor Sharp. We will be brewing Wiggenweld potions today. You may borrow what you need from the storerooms. Miss Sweeting, if you would be so kind as to provide some guidance so our new comer doesn’t blow up a cauldron on her first day—I would hate for Mr. Weasley’s record to be broken.” he finished with a significant look at the handsome red-head to his left.

The class broke out into a gentle din as students began lighting flames under cauldrons and measuring out ingredients.

“I’m Poppy Sweeting by the by” and the brunette shyly offered her pixie-like hand which you gladly took, introducing yourself. 

Poppy led you over to the store cupboard and started pointing to bottles of ingredients that were listed on the blackboard. You nodded seriously as she noted which were poisonous and should be handled with gloves.

“I’d be careful with this one Pops, she has a violent streak in her half a Quidditch field wide.” came a familiar voice from behind you.

Of course.

Rolling your eyes you turned to see Sebastian smiling smugly down at you, arms crossed over his chest.

“You are fine—I checked.” you said flatly, reaching to grab a Horklumps Juice bottle on a higher shelf to hand to your shorter companion. Sebastian turned to Poppy, putting a hand to his head in a pantomime of woe.

“Nearly killed me this morning if you would believe it—I barely escaped with my life!” and he began pretending to faint onto the little Hufflepuff’s shoulder, which had her giggling as she pushed him back up.

“Then what are you doing here? Surely you don’t want another thrashing, do you? Or are you just a glutton for punishment?” you asked with a raised brow as you collected the last ingredient and cooly strode past the Slytherin boy. You hoped he would have been a bit humbled by your words—but glancing back you thought you saw his smile grow a hair wider as he watched you walk away.

Poppy skirted around him, catching up with you, her face aglow with delight.

“I have never seen anyone talk to Sebastian like that!”

“Well maybe people should. Do him some good.” you muttered as you started to lay your ingredients on your worktop and open your field guide for notes.

You spent the next hour working steadily on your potion, listening carefully to Poppy’s instructions and advice. You sliced into strange roots, stewing bits of insects and magical herbs to build your concoction, stopping only to take notes that would help you replicate it later. Professor Sharp also checked in with your workstation, offering advice on the best way to separate Fluxweed stems and how to tell if Lacewing flies have gone off.

You found the Potion master to be an interesting object of study while you were waiting for the cauldron to boil. He didn't appear that old, maybe forty-ish? His face was marred with a long scar, the cause of which you suspected also had to do with his noticeable limp. You wondered why he didn't use a cane if he had such an issue–he was clearly in pain. Though he tried to keep his face unreadable, flickers of anguish could clearly be witnessed with every other step.

Must be proud, like the Vicar at your old local parish, you thought to yourself as you started counting the amount of times you stirred the potion. The aging Vicar had refused to wear glasses as he had been bit vain—which led to some hilarious readings in church where he struggled to read the correct passage. You often had to clamp a hand over a younger girl’s mouth to stop her from laughing too loud in the pews.

“Ouch!”

Spinning around you saw Poppy holding her finger, which was now starting to ooze blood.

“Oh Poppy! Are you alright? What happened?” you questioned as you started to worry over her hand, pulling a clean kerchief from your pocket and wrapping it tightly around her seeping finger.

“I am such a clutz. I was trying to cut some Limewort tubers and the knife slipped.” Poppy admitted. 

“What has happened here, then?” said a deep timbre and you saw Professor Sharp approach your table.

“Bit of an accident, I’m afraid.” you said, still applying pressure to her finger.

Sharp held out his hand and Poppy offered her injury. Carefully—and far more gently than you expected, he unwrapped it and checked the cut, Poppy wincing slightly at the pain.

“You did get yourself, didn’t you, Miss Sweeting. What were you cutting?”

She showed him and he nodded.

“Lucky for you Limewort won't harm you if you got any residue in the cut.” He then craned his neck to peer in your cauldron.

“Well we mustn't waste an opportunity when it presents itself, ladies.” and he turned to you. “Your potion looks done and has the correct color and aroma. Let us see if you can help a friend, shall we?” he said with a crooked smile, turning to Accio an empty vial from his desk.

After measuring out an amount of the emerald green potion he handed the bottle to Poppy. She smiled and surprisingly didn't hesitate to drink the very first potion you had ever brewed.

“Let’s see if it worked.” he said, and the three of you bent your heads over Poppy’s tiny finger.

You swore you saw a faint green glow pulse around the cut. A gasp escaped you as Poppy’s pale skin knit back together, leaving not even a trace of the cut. With a final wipe of the kerchief to clear the blood, the wound was gone.

You were stunned.

“A fine result for a first brew. Five points to your future house.” he nodded with an encouraging smile and with that, moved to check on the increasingly thick clouds of smoke coming from the Weasley boy’s cauldron.

“That was—amazing!” you finally said, beaming down at your new companion. “I mean not that you got hurt…but that you were healed so quickly. Magic is just so–” you couldn't find the words, your heart just bursting with excitement and curiosity. 

Poppy nodded with a knowing smile.

“Just you wait. You haven't seen anything yet.”

Chapter Text

Poppy showed you where you could clean your tools and cauldron as she packed up the ingredients. As you scrubbed the little cauldron with a scourer, a voice came from the boy beside you, also washing his cauldron—although his looked far dirtier and blackened than yours.

“So you are the new fifth-year. Garreth Weasley—and before you ask, she is my aunt, not my mother.” he said with a laugh.

You nodded thinking back to the deputy headmistress who shared his colouring. You introduced yourself, then with a friendly head tilt, commented on the state of his cauldron.

“Yeaaah—I was trying out a new stewing technique with dugbog lips—it did not go well.” he finished sheepishly. You spied a few hot little burns on the backs of his hand.

“What were you trying to make?”

His eyes lit up as he stopped washing his cauldron—clearly hoping someone would ask.

“Well! Alright, so I have been working on this potion that can allow the drinker to grow fangs—like a vampire. Only temporarily of course—but what a gag of a product right? The thing is I keep getting the ratios wrong.” He blew a lock of red hair out of his face as he returned to scrubbing the cauldron. “I’m trying to create a product offering to show Zonkos—but all the best ingredients are restricted, expensive or a pain to procure.” he lamented.

You nodded as you listened, thinking about the idea that students could actually invent new magic. How does that even work? Probably a good question for Professor Fig.

“What’s Zonkos?” you ask, realising that you didn't know that word.

“Oh so you are muggle-born. That’s interesting.” You caught an odd glint in his eye but he continued. “Anyways, Zonkos is a joke shop in Hogsmeade. They have the best products and I want to design for them someday. Professor Ronen said he has a friend who invents for them and he could get me an interview when I graduate.”

You bobbed your head appreciatively.

“That sounds amazing, Garreth. I am still so curious about what people do when they leave Hogwarts. It’s nice to hear someone’s plans.”

Garreth’s smile grew and glancing over his shoulder, leaned in a bit closer to you.

“The are a lot of options as far as careers go—just depends on what kind of witch you want to be. So tell me, do you have any hobbies or passions? Do you like to bake or—”

“Oi! Weasley, you cheating buggar!” called a female voice from across the room.

You looked behind you with confusion as a dark-haired Slytherin girl with pale features and hawk-like eyes descended on the two of you at the sink.

You recalled she had been walking with Sebastian and Ominis before Charms. She looked—cross.

“Don’t know what you are talking about Imelda. I am being a good Prefect by welcoming our new classmate.” replied Garreth with a sanctimonious air.

The Slytherin girl hardened her stare, hands on her hips.

“Boggart. You were asking her questions to get an edge on your wager. I can read your freckled face like a book.”

Wager?

“Umm, what wager?” You ask, looking between the two students glaring at each other.

“Oh? You didn’t know?” replied Imelda with a smirk, placing a delicate finger on her cheek in an innocent gesture.

“Know what?” Your tone started to ice over with irritation, the dirty cauldron forgotten in the sink as you crossed your arms and watched them both expectantly. Imelda looked up at Garreth.

“You want to tell your new best friend, or should I?”

Garreth scowled at the girl before awkwardly turning to you—avoiding your eyes.

“Ok, so you know how the deputy head is my aunt? Well she caught me before classes this morning and asked that I make sure you got along alright—especially as you would be going through your first day unsorted. Then I happened to mention this to a few friends in Gryffindor and someone —“

“You.”

“Yes, alright Imelda, me—anyways, I thought it might be fun to run a friendly little wager on which house you end up in.”

…

“You what?” you gritted.

“Come on! We never get just a single sorting—after a full day of class, in year five? It’s just a bit of fun.”

“How many people made a bet, Garreth?” you asked evenly.

“Oh not many—I mean I probably shouldn’t have told Samantha Dale…she is a bit of a talker you kn—“

“Garreth…”

“Last count—forty three?” He winced, scratching the back of his head as he gauged your reaction.

Forty three! You barely knew five people in the castle but forty three were betting on what house you were going to end up in? That means they have been discussing you—ugh…all those looks and whispers in the hallways.

Your glare turned murderous against the redhead.

“Look it’s mainly just fifth-years…and a few sixth and seventh… maybe a professor…”

“—and that is why he was trying to ask you questions. Everyone knows that each house is famous for certain traits and talents. He was trying to gain an advantage to get a share of the winning pot.” added Imelda hotly.

“You’re betting money?!?” You exclaimed.

A few students had drifted towards the commotion at the back, including Sebastian, who clearly looked happy not to be on the end of your withering stare for a change.

“The pot isn’t that big...it’s only ten knuts a guess.” offered Garreth.

“I don’t know what a knut is.” you said with an exasperated tone, rubbing the bridge of your nose to release some of your irritation. You heard a scoff beside you.

“Really? Not even that? Alright, Weasley, I change my guess to Hufflepuff—only a Puff would be that dim. Ask her anything you want.” Imelda added with a dismissive tone, turning on her heel and stalking off.

You watched her go before rounding back on Garreth. He held his hands up defensively.

“Look—I’ll be honest and say the wager got away from me a bit. But it’s actually a good thing! Everyone has been saying such great stuff about you! It’s mainly people betting; and probably hoping, you will end up in their house….but, I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you.”

The hang-dog look he gave you was irritatingly effective in softening your heart—a bit. You sighed and wiped your hands on your robes, shaking your head.

“It’s fine. Just—maybe include me in your schemes in the future? I like being in them far more than the subject of them.” You said with a sly smile, ducking your head to catch his eye. The boy looked stunned for a moment before his face broke into a cheeky grin.

“Well alright then, Unsorted. I will certainly be keeping that in mind.” 

You nodded and walked away a few feet before turning. 

“Oh and if you could be a dear and finish scrubbing my cauldron—I would most appreciate it.” You added with a double-edged smile.

Garreth nodded resignedly.

“Yeah—that’s absolutely fair dues.” He gave you a wink and returned to scrubbing. You passed under Sebastian’s smirk as you went to meet with Poppy.

“Are you ready to go find out where you belong?” she asked brightly as she dug around in her satchel for something.

“I guess so—except roughly seventy-five percent of the fifth-years will be hacked-off I made them lose a bet.” 

“Yeah but it’s only ten knuts—which is really not a lot of money. Plus twenty-five percent will love you!” She laughed. You nodded at that small concession. 

“Ready to go?” You asked.

“Uh—just a minute.” and she darted across the classroom. You heard a jingle of coins and her voice whisper “Ten on Hufflepuff.” in the redhead’s ear while standing on her tiptoes. 

“Poppy.” you sighed with a grin. She skipped back with a guilty look.

“Even if I have to share the pot with Imelda.” She joked as you walked out the door together. You couldn’t help laughing at this—as well, a bit, at the utter absurdity of your first day at your new school.

Well it’s not over yet, champ.

***

“Little Spark! Over here!” called a clear voice over the noise of students filing into The Great Hall. You spied Miriam and Eleazar waving at you by a set of armour. 

Poppy gave your hands a good luck squeeze before catching up with a few of her fellow Hufflepuffs walking through the doors of the hall. You escaped the current of students to join your mentors.

Miriam wrapped you in a tight hug before holding you at arms length, taking you in with a tilt of her head.

“Ten fingers…ten toes…two eyes. Seems like you made it through your first day unscathed.” The cheerful woman surmised, beaming with a proud smile. You grinned back, blushing a bit as you waved a hand like it was nothing.

“I have already been hearing your name amongst my colleagues, my dear—Hecat and Sharp were particularly impressed with your showing today.” said Professor Fig.

“And take that as the compliment it is—those two are particularly difficult to impress—I should know as Di Hecat is one of my closest friends.” added Miriam with a serious look. You blushed a shade deeper.

You filled your mentors in a bit on your day—skipping over some of the more…rough patches to spare their concern. The elderly couple just looked so happy that you seemed to be settling in so well. It was a few minutes before you noticed the foyer had gone quiet around you.

“Are you ready to join your new house family my Spark?” asked Miriam. You felt your heart leap into your throat as you eyed the closed doors to the hall apprehensively.

You took a deep breath and rolled your shoulders. 

You had come this far.

The doors felt extra heavy as you pushed against them.

***

The Great Hall looked more mysterious in the evening, the floating candles dancing below an inky star-specked sky.

The hall filled with a low hiss of whispers as you strode towards the front. Your professors sat at their seats at the back platform, all of them smiling at you.  You saw Professor Weasley beckoning you forward beside a well-groomed man in green.

“That’s a good girl, up you get. Headmaster Black, let me introduce you to our new student.” 

The headmaster raised a manicured brow as he took you in before giving a pained smile.

“Ah yes—the exception. You know I was very kind to let you join us so late in your education—so missing the sorting ceremony isn’t doing your credibility any favours, my dear.” He said dryly.

“Now that was hardly the girl's fault. It’s not a problem I assure you. I’m sure the sorting hat will enjoy the additional time away from you—eh hem, your office.” said the deputy head. The headmaster merely nodded before waving an impatient hand to get on with it.

“Take a seat. No need to be frightened.” gestured the witch as she turned to open a case at the end of the podium.

You spun to sit on a wooden stool, looking out over the Great Hall as hundreds of students stared back, all eyes focused on you.

Yeah, this isn’t a legitimate nightmare come to life.

You took each table in, catching familiar faces amongst the sea of students.

Natty sat next to Garreth at Gryffindor, her hands clasped over her heart in anticipation, giving you an encouraging smile. Garreth sent you a thumbs up before pointing at the lion banner above him and mouthing “Gryffindor!”

You caught a flutter of movement as you saw Amit wave at you excitedly, along with several of the friendly Ravenclaws from lunch.

Poppy had her fingers crossed at Hufflepuff, beaming at you with her adorable little cheeks. Several jolly-looking students clad in yellow raised their goblets to you in support.

Finally, you hazarded a glance at the table accented in emerald.

Sebastian sat as close to the podium as possible at the end of the Slytherin table, close enough you could still identify some of the larger freckles on his face. He was leaning on his hand, staring straight at you—almost as if through you, with a lazy grin. You skipped over to Ominis who was next to Sebastian, head down, looking miserable as he rolled his wand between his fingers. Imelda shot you a confident smirk as she leaned back with crossed arms, watching and waiting.

“Here we are. Just sit still, dearie.” and you felt the large, rather heavy wizards hat rest on your head.

You waited anxiously for something to happen. Miriam had already told you that your house was decided by a hat that read your thoughts. While this seemed absurd, you had shrugged at the time, thinking you would see when you got there. 

So now you were here—what was meant to happen?

“What’s this? A stray in from the wilds? My, my, my, you are very late my dear—in more ways than one.” The voice in your mind hissed, startling you almost to the point of crying out. The hat continued.

“Well let’s see what we have here anyways …yes …yes—wait a moment…this is…familiar. Have I not sorted you once already?”

Ice shot through your veins as you gripped the stool, nervously trying to calm your heart.

“No—that shouldn't be possible. Still, you do seem to be starting under auspicious circumstances—already burdened with dangerous purpose beyond what is right or fair for someone so young.”

“Please” your mind begged. “I need to learn quickly and become strong enough to protect the people I care for—to use this unnamed magic within me for good.”

“You have asked this before. I cannot claim to understand this magic you wield or why your very mind seems cracked into fractals—but I can hear an echo of something—no, someone, cascading across your consciousness, a weak broadcast from a distant outpost—and they have made a request.”

Oh no.

“Being clever and curious led to clipped wings—no, what you need is trusted allies, to become a different kind of smart—the kind you can’t learn from tomes and scrolls. You need to be ambitious if you are to survive—as I don’t think you will be afforded another chance. The strengths of each house will help you succeed, but no more so than your own—as their traits and traditions live within you—yes, this is correct path.”

Oh please no…

“Good luck and be well in...SLYTHERIN!”

Chapter Text

A happy and loud, expletive came from your right, shattering the silence that followed the hat’s proclamation.

“Mr.Sallow!” reprimanded the Deputy Head—but it had done its service in breaking the awkward atmosphere, causing students to start laughing and cheering for you. You even heard a few polite claps come from your new house.

You shakily stepped down from the stool as the redheaded witch removed the hat from your head. You glared at it as it was taken away—the confusing conversation with it still buzzing around your brain.

An excited clapping came from behind you and saw Professor Ronan sending you a zealous thumbs up, joy filling his jolly features. You scanned along the line and saw all the teachers applauding and beaming, with Professor Sharp giving you an appreciative nod, holding up his goblet.

“Alright young Slytherin, look here.” You turned to see Professor Weasley holding up her wand. With a flick, you felt magic cascade over your body, watching the gray accents on your clothes turn a deep shamrock green, a serpent crest branding your cloak with your new house.

“Well, I suppose that’s a step in the right direction.” came a haughty voice. 

The Headmaster looked down his nose at you with a shade more interest than before. Judging by the color of his attire, you had just joined his boyhood house.

Numbly you looked up and saw disappointment etched on the faces of your new friends. Natty gave a luckless shrug but clapped and cheered loudly. Poppy and Amit also looked crestfallen, but applauded and tried to seem happy for you anyway. Garreth appeared a bit more downcast—but you assumed that was due to him having surely lost his wager.

You turned your feet towards your new house table, your mind and heart weighing heavily with each step.

So where should I sit? Next to the blind boy I insulted, the girl who thinks I’m an idiot or the flirtatious rake who seems hellbent on driving me to violence?

You purposely walked to the far end of the Slytherin table as food magically appeared along it. The Great Hall broke out into conversation and clinking cutlery as you spied an empty seat next to a girl with a brown fringe. You quickly sat down, pretending you didn't hear Sebastian’s little nickname for you drifting down the table, trying to catch your attention.

“Hello there! I’m Nerida Roberts.” the attractive brunette said, holding out a hand. You tried to shrug off your initial disappointment, smiling politely as you shook it, introducing yourself.

Nerida turned out to be quite an interesting dinner companion. While the rest of the Slytherins on your end of the table eyed you with distrust, Nerida warmly asked you about your classes and your life with Muggles.

“It's so strange. No one thought you would be a Slytherin—not with your upbringing.” she said, taking a bite of her roast beef.

“Why? What does my upbringing have to do with it?”

“Oh! It's not a bad thing, honest—It's just—Slytherin has certain...traditions. One of which is a requirement to be a pure-blood.”

“A what?”

“A pure-blood. It just means that your family is made of all wizards—no muggles. I don’t hold much stock in that nonsense—but many in our house do.” and she then gave you a significant look which you unfortunately, understood. “The thing is, you didn’t seem to know anything about the magical world and you were raised by muggles…everyone assumed you were a muggle-born.”

Huh.

Were you not muggle-born? You had never really given much thought to your parents. They had not seen the value in keeping you or they had not survived long enough to do so—either way, they were strangers.

“Yes, I had some questions about that as well.” came an irritated voice behind you.

Glaring down at you was Imelda Reyes.

“How the hell are you in Slytherin? Were you just pretending to be a moron earlier to trick me? You grew up with muggles!” she growled, spitting the accusations at you.

You steeled your expression.

“What can I tell you, Imelda? I was raised by muggles—in a muggle orphanage. I don't know who my parents are—so how could I have known if they were wizards?” 

Imelda scoffed haughtily—but seemed to back down a bit, eyes darting to the side as the logic of what you said dawned on her.

“Now, now, Imelda, be a good sport.” said a voice moving towards you. You looked to see Garreth and Natty striding over, finished with their meal. “I lost too. Seems our new classmate is just full of secrets.” and he shot you a quick wink.

“So who won?” you asked with idle curiosity. Garreth’s expression soured and he stuffed his hands in his robes in a petulant display. “Only two people guessed correctly.” he admitted with a sigh.

“Only two people?” You were shocked. Everyone else must have assumed just as Imelda did, that Slytherin couldn't be a possibility for you. “Who?” you ask.

“Well, I promised one person I wouldn't say—and the other…”

“Where’s my little good luck charm?” 

You pinched the bridge of your nose as you swore.

Turning you saw the one and only Sebastian Sallow sauntering up the tables, his eyes trained on you with a wolfish grin.

“You? You guessed I was going to be sorted into Slytherin?” you asked in disbelief.

“Of course. Where else would someone as mysterious and violent as you end up? Plus, I knew you couldn't bear to be parted from me.” he added with a hand on his heart, giving you a simpering look before laughing. You huffed and looked away as he approached Garreth, hand held out expectantly.

The Gryffindor scowled at the Slytherin, previous animosity palpable between the two boys.

“Alright, Sallow. Here.” Garreth sneered as he dropped a heavy leather pouch into Sebastian’s awaiting fingers.

“Much obliged, Weasley.” he said with jovial air, feeling the weight with an appreciative nod.

“What will you buy with your winnings, Sebastian?” asked Natty good-naturedly.

The Slytherin boy looked thoughtful for a moment, making a show of rubbing his chin with speculation.

“Hmmm…not sure yet, Si. I do need a few things in Hogsmeade…and while I’m there, I think maybe I should buy my little charm, a drink at the Three Broomsticks—after all, my boon came from her.” and he flopped onto the recently vacated space on the bench next to you, boldly throwing an arm over your shoulders, grinning at the side of your face. Natty giggled while Garreth’s scowl deepened.

You immediately shrugged the arm off to round on the teen, ready to tell him exactly where he could shove that presumptuous drink—when you were interrupted.

“Hogsmeade? Did I overhear something about that from this direction?” said Professor Weasley, approaching your group. You saw Sebastian swiftly tuck his winnings into his robe, setting his face with an innocent smile

“Me, Professor. I was just saying I might make my way down on Saturday. I want to buy my sister a gift, to cheer her up.” He said smoothly.

Sister?

You noted the subtle change in everyone’s demeanor at Sebastian’s remark. People looked away or at the floor. Imelda bit her lip while even Garreth rubbed the back of his head, brow contracted. The Deputy Head bestowed a sympathetic look on the boy.

That doesn’t seem…good.

“That is very kind of you Mr.Sallow—and in the spirit of such generosity, I was hoping you might take our new student with you, as she needs to collect some supplies—but has never been to the village and therefor might need assistance.”

Sebastian beamed like he won another bag of money.

Placing his arm around your shoulders again; this time in a more friendly fashion, he gave you a light, chummy shake. You faked a toothy smile as you didn’t think you would get away with decking the boy in front of the Deputy Head.

“It would be my honour to show our—“

You were about to interrupt, to try and stop what appeared to be your professor setting you up on some kind of social outing with Sebastian—but Garreth beat you to it.

“Aunt—Professor, I would be more than happy to show her around and help collect her supplies. We were actually talking about Zonkos earlier in Potions. I would love a chance to show her.” and he smiled down at you.

You felt Sebastian's fingers tighten a fraction where they held your shoulder.

“While I appreciate the chivalry, my dear nephew, I do recall that you are currently on restricted privileges for the incident with the grindylows. You will have to show our new Slytherin the joke shop when you are once again allowed to leave the castle.” 

Garreth’s face began to match his hair as he looked down in embarrassment. You could practically feel the delight radiating off of Sebastian, his body shaking slightly as he was trying to contain laughter.

“Mr.Sallow will do as a guide. It’s lucky too—” and she turned to address you. “—as you really need to get your own wand my dear, can’t have you using that old borrowed one much longer, can we?”

You nodded in agreement and promised to go and collect one on Saturday. Happy that she had discharged her obligation, the older witch bid them all goodnight.

After she was out of earshot, Garreth started laughing loudly.

“Something funny, Weasley?” asked Sebastian, his tone edged.

“Nothing—I’m not saying anything.” but his eyes still bubbled with mirth.

Sebastian dropped his smile and stood to face off against the Gryffindor, arms crossed defiantly.

“Really? Cause it seems like you want to say something.”

Garreth's brow cocked a hair higher.

“I was just thinking about the fact that the Slytherin duelling champion got his royal arse handed to him by a muggle-raised girl on her first day—with a borrowed wand.”  he stared straight back at the brunette, lacing his hands behind his head in a confident pose.

Sebastian scrunched his nose with a mock simper. 

“Awww don’t be a sore loser, Weasley.” 

“You think I care you won the bet?”

“Wasn’t talking about the bet. Red.”

You thought you could actually feel sparks coming off the two boys as they looked ready to murder one another.

Natty was shaking her head.

“It’s always something with you two, isn’t it?” 

Your name called loudly from across the hall seemed to break the tension. Both boys sneered at each other once more before stepping away. You turned and saw The Figs beckoning you to the side door where they stood with Professor Ronen. You waved goodbye to the group of fifth-years, with Nerida saying she would see you later in your dorm. Imelda sniffed at this—which made you realize it was her dorm too.

Great.

As you walked away Garreth called out to you.

“See you later, Slytherin girl.”

Sebastian, not to be outdone, bellowed:

“See you at home, Bash.”

Your face was burning by the time you had hurried over to the adults. The elder witch had an amused look when you arrived, as she made a show of glancing past you towards the boys you had just left. 

“Having fun, are we?” she said with a mischievous raise of her brows. You scrunch your nose with a head shake which made her bark out a laugh.

“Ah youth.” she lamented wistfully, leaning her head on husband’s shoulder. He chuckled and kissed her snowy hair.

“It’s wasted on them, is it not.” joked Professor Ronen. 

The jolly professor then looked conspiratorially around before beckoning you closer. You leaned in with curiosity.

He pulled a leather satchel out of his pocket and swiftly closed your hands around it. It was heavy and sounded like coins. You gasped.

“You were the other bet!”

His eyes shined with delight and mischief.

“Of course not. It would be unbecoming of a professor of my age to engage in childish wagers—No, I merely placed a bet on your behalf.”

“But—how did you know what house I would be sorted into?”

“Call it, a gut feeling of a fellow Slytherin. When I met you this morning, I saw something in you—call it, a necessity—one that I felt was connected to my own house.”

You thought for a moment about his meaning.

“Do you mean that I need Slytherin?”

“More like Slytherin needs you, my young friend.” he said with a cryptic look, his ever present smile growing a tad warmer. You felt your nerves soothe slightly as you beamed back, feeling better for the first time about your new emerald crest.

“Now make sure you use this to buy something really silly and ridiculous, alright? Nothing educational or healthy. I highly recommend Zonkos!” he chuckled.

“Already corrupting your charge, are you Abby?” asked Fig jovially, stepping closer to the conversation you hadn’t tried very hard to hide.

“Typical Gryffindor, always seeing a bit of fun as a ‘corruption’. I tell you, I’ll never understand how you could betray our house and marry this old lion, Miriam.” he laughed, clapping Fig on the shoulder in a brotherly fashion.

Your eyes widened and you looked up at the witch who was shaking her head at the men before looking down to meet your gaze, eyes twinkling with humour.

“You were in Slytherin?” 

“Indeed I was—am. You are always a Slytherin, my dear—and yes it was quite the scandal when Eleazar proposed a year after I graduated. Our social group nearly went to war over the matter.”

“But Miriam was set on having her Gryffindor—and once Miriam decides something, Merlin’s mercy to anyone who tries to stop her.” added Ronen.

Miriam let out a peal of laughter at this description of herself, spinning the delicate gold band on her left hand between her fingers. You caught the glint of a row of little rubies and emeralds in the candlelight.

Real love, your heart whispered. 

“On that flattering sketch of my character, Eleazar and I have a few things to discuss with your newest little garden snake.” 

Ronen nodded and gave a quick-step bow before bidding you goodnight.

“I will see you soon my friend. As your head of house, I am at your disposal should you require any help.” he added, and finally, charged Miriam with bringing you to the Slytherin common room later.

The Figs bid their friend goodnight and then turned to you.

“I know that today has been a lot for you. If you don’t want to view the memory tonight, that’s alright.” offered Miriam, tucking a stray lock of your hair back into place, worry clouding her features.

You shook your head.

“No. I need to understand what is happening. I am acting on instincts I can’t explain—or justify following. The sorting hat also said some…concerning things. I cannot just keep staggering around in the dark. I need to know.”

Your mentors both nodded with grim understanding. 

“Then let’s go get your answers, shall we?” said Fig, gesturing for you to lead the way.

Chapter Text

The stone bowl was already set up in front of The Fig’s fireplace when you walked into the parlour.

Your heart beat a nervous staccato as Eleazar accepted your outer robe to hang on the rack while Miriam took your hand, her strong fingers giving you a comforting squeeze. You moved to stand next to the bowl, the wiggenweld bottle feeling heavy in your skirt pocket.

Your mind drifted to the last time you plunged your head into the mysterious basin, in the chamber at Gringotts. It had been a surreal experience to enter someone's memory, to see and feel what they did at that moment in their life. It had been so detailed, with smells and temperatures—other than the fact that you couldn't interact with anything, it felt as real as the world currently around you.

You pulled the bottle out as Fig approached the opposite side of the bowl, giving his wife a cautious look.

You uncorked the phial, peering down the neck to watch the silvery solution slip around like a liquid smoke. You had seen how Miriam had filled the Pensive at Gringotts, holding it high and pouring it in, more liquid filling the bowl than seemed possible. You looked at her and she gave a head tilt that bid you to continue.

Taking a deep, shuddering breath, you poured the liquid into the Pensive.

You watched the silvery white substance slip into the basin, filling it deeply with swirling smoke. You caught the faint smell like a campfire emanating from the surface of the memory.

You looked up and saw that Eleazar and Miriam had backed away to watch you from the side of the fireplace.

“Are you not coming?” you asked nervously. Miriam gave you a soft smile while shaking her head.

“No, my dear. We believe this memory is meant just for you. If you wish to share what you learn you can, but Eleazar and I have no right to intrude. Just know that you are safe, no matter what you see—you are at Hogwarts, safe with us.”

You nodded in silent assent, approaching the bowl to stare down into the milky depths.

Let's see what I have to say for myself.

You plunged your face into the Pensive.

—

Flames. Ash. Darkness.

Your eyes open to a haze.

Flashes of fire illuminated the clouds of heavy smoke and glowing ash like lighting in a storm. The scene around you smelled hot and metallic, heat and dust almost choking your senses.

Squinting to find something in the grey mist, you stumble forward, searching for a waypoint to follow. You heard indistinct shouting around you as you tripped a little, looking for whatever you were brought here to see.

You finally saw a dark mass on the ground far in front of you, too obscured by smoke to identify. Moving toward it, the shape of a figure begin to sharpen into focus.

It was someone kneeling on a stone floor, debris and blood littered about them. They were facing something unmoving on the ground in front of them. You moved closer, hoping the image would sharpen—but the figure facing away from you seemed to clip in and out—like the final flickers of a weak candle. Eventually it calmed, with only the occasional blur jarring the image.

When you got close enough you hesitated—the figure had the same hair color as you.

You moved again, only pausing when the figure let out a wet, chain-scrape of a cough that racked their stooping frame. You heard them take a gasping breath, thier chest stuttering as they tried to settle themselves.

“If you’re there, I need you to listen. I–I don’t have a lot of time.” came a voice. It was gravely and weak, but you still knew it better than anyone’s—because it was yours.

You moved around the figure, your eyes seeking theirs. The gasp that escaped you seemed to echo across the memory.

You had been prepared to see a version of yourself—expected it.

But you were not ready for this.

A heavy trickle of bright red ran down the side of your alter’s ashen face. Tear streaks were visible in the soot on her cheeks, her watery eyes shining unnaturally bright as she stared upward. She had a hand clamped to her left side, a dark stain creeping across her robes. Her other arm lay limp, a black wand with an azure handle barely held in her fingers. She looked gaunt and weary—racked with exhaustion built up over many months of hardship.

“It’s sad really—I will never know if you are here—if my fool of a death wish was granted. But I have to hope that you—we, get a chance to fix our story, and save—everyone.” Her voice cracked as you followed her gaze downward to look at the man on the ground.

No.

You clamped your hand over your mouth to muffle an anguished sob, your knees hitting the floor as you beheld the dead body of your mentor.

Eleazar lay still and silent, looking far older than how you knew him, deeper lines etched on his grey face. In his hands was his wand—and another you knew well.

It was the first wand you had ever held—Miriam’s. She had let you use it to cast your first spell—Lumos, before Eleazar found a spare to lend you.

You forced yourself to look back—at yourself, unable to bear the image on the ground between you.

The alter continued.

“If what I have attempted has worked, you will have someone I didn’t—Miriam Fig. While I never met her, Profes—Professor Fig always said she would have known what to do. I can only hope his faith in her will prove the key to stopping Ranrok.”

So this was about the goblin boss with the red magic.

“He is seeking ancient magic—specifically, corrupted ancient magic—a dark variant of the magic we can see—the same that I hope has brought us together.”

Your throat thickened as you watched her struggle to focus.

"Ranrok is mining the lands surround-surrounding Hogwarts, looking for stores—will wage war on w-wizardkind. The largest is—under home.” The reflection began to degrade as she fought to keep talking—words beginning to drop and shift in her throat. “You must beat him to it. The Keep-Keepers w-want trials—no time. They fear your power—but you are not Isidora!” she seethed, her face crumpling in pain as she fought to control the emotions robbing her precious remaining energy. 

Taking a slow, deep breath, she calmed herself, willing her body to speak clearly. 

“You must show them you are different—and I pray to Merlin that you are different—different from me.”

Your bloodied reflection gave a sad smile, her hand gripping her wand as her mind tried to organize her fading thoughts. A flash of blue caught your eye on her chest—a defiant raven breaking through the layers of ash and blood. You placed a hand over your own serpent, feeling the stitching under your fingers.

Already divergent—a variant with a possibility of a future—thanks to the forfeit of hers.

“You will need to be different from me to save them. I chose—violence. Dark magic. Death. I compromised my soul in ways I hope you will never know—that you must never know. Trust your friends more than I did—secrets will be your downfall. Learn to use magic differently, to defend and preserve. Our magic can be devastating—but it can also create—build anew.”

The alter looked back down at your mentor—but you kept your eyes trained on her face because…you just couldn't.

“Life is precious—and I took far too much of it.” she whispered, fresh tears following the tracks on her face. “Pain and death are my legacy—but they don’t have to be yours.” 

She swayed slightly and you were afraid that she might finally collapse. The scene around you had been steadily contracting, the sounds around you muffled to a low din, a darkness closing in on you from all sides.

“I–I am almost out of time. I—I now b-beg that you save a life—to save a soul.”

She looked up and you swore she was looking straight in your eyes, the final flickers of her life giving her a fevered and desperate expression.

“Anne was cursed by Victor Rookwood.” she said clearly, using the last of her life to make this final plea. “This one trial you must c-complete alone—he is too—volatile. Can’t be trusted not to use—you cannot let the darkness take him.” she rambled, eyes contracting in unspoken pain.

Shaking her head she tried to focus on her words. “Find Rookwood. Force the cure from him. My–my Slytherins need you.”

The oblivion around you had almost enveloped the entire scene. 

“It's getting dark.” she whispered, a sad finality in her fading voice. She took a rattling breath, raising her wand to her head. You felt hot tears fall down your cheeks as you tried to control the sobs attempting to escape your chest. She once again returned her gaze upward, as if waiting for something. 

“I wish you luck, my death wish. l pray I am but a phantom of a future you never see.”

—-

You gasped and sputtered as you emerged from the Pensive, staggering away from the bowl. 

Hyperventilating, you shook your head as you tried to clear your mind—the emotions imparted by the memory feeling harsh and raw in the real world.

“My dear?” came a gentle voice to your left.

Turning around, the last of your resolve broke as you took in Eleazar looking at you with concern. You threw yourself forward, burying your head in his chest, clutching his robes tightly as you sobbed. You felt relieved—and guilty, that you could feel his warmth surrounding you.

He held you as you cried, rubbing your back with soothing words. You heard Miriam approach cautiously. Flinging out a desperate arm, you caught her hand, pulling her in.

The elder couple held you tightly, protecting you for this brief moment, unaware of the danger careening towards all of you.

Chapter Text

You awoke in a groggy state, your eyes—and mind, raw from the events of yesterday—of last night.

You lay in your unfamiliar bed, staring up at the basil-coloured canopy above you. You listened to the sound of your roommates, Imelda and Nerida, getting ready to head down to breakfast.

Your mind warred with itself as you tried to organize your thoughts following your...encounter in the Pensive.

It has taken some time for you to calm yourself, with Miriam and Eleazar holding your hands as you tried to control your breaths.

Once you settled a little, safe between your mentors on the comfortable settee, you attempted to talk—to explain what you saw—but it came out in a jumble that you were sure didn’t make sense.

You told them everything—bar the Ravenclaw’s final plea. You didn’t know why—but you knew that was just for you.

You described the memory in detail, dwelling numbly on your alter’s haggard and bloodied appearance. You recalled each word the dying teen gave you—each a chance to avoid her fate.

When you got to Fig—you had to fight down another attack, just barely getting out: “You seemed to have gone down fighting beside me.”  He had shut his eyes, shaking his head as he rubbed your hand in an apologetic gesture—as if sorry you now lived with that image.

Miriam just took a steady breath, squeezing your hand while looking intently at her husband, bidding you to continue when you felt ready. 

You proceeded to tell them about Ranrok—and though you didn’t understand a lot of what the reflection had said, you gave every word. You told them about Keepers and Isidora—whoever they were. That there would be ‘trials’ and that you couldn’t wait for them. Most importantly, you admitted that the magic Ranrok sought was a corruption of the magic you could see—and wield, if your alter was to be believed.

A dark fear crept over your heart that this may make them fear you—pull away, just as your reflection believed these ‘Keepers’ did. But their steadfast hands never faltered for a moment, their grip and intent unwavering. You let out a relieved sigh and continued.

You informed them that the girl had said she had never met Miriam—and that she hoped she may tip the scales this time around. Miriam nodded grimly, surmising resignedly that Ranrok must have succeeded in silencing her in your alter’s timeline. After a minute you had apologised—unsure what else to say.

“Don’t be sorry for me, my precious Spark. I only pity that my counterpart never got a chance to know you as I have.”  

You had fought back more tears as you nodded, biting hard on your lip to distract your heart.

You then described the look on the reflection’s face when she had begged you to choose an alternate path than hers—one of light and life, rather than darkness and death. You told them about her request to create—to build anew, as she had said.

You ended your tale there, staying silent on the other unknown players and quests in this dark pantomime in progress; Anne and Rookwood.

Miriam and Eleazar had been excellent listeners, never rushing you or interrupting—especially when you had to keep stopping to steady yourself. After a few minutes of silence, the three of you just listening to the dying fire, Miriam announced that it was far too late and that you needed rest—that there would be time to discuss the details of the memory later—you had done enough.

Miriam told Eleazar that she would take you to the Slytherin house. Professor Fig offered to accompany you, as your face must have broadcast a slight panic at not being able to see him alive and well.

Miriam had then responded haughtily that ‘she had never let a Gryffindor into the Slytherin common room—and she wasn’t about to start now.’ The light-hearted remark helped greatly to shift some of the heaviness in your chest, to bring out a weak smile. After a final strong hug from Eleazar, Miriam ushered you out the door.

As you walked in silence you felt the events of the day start to take their toll on your exhausted frame. Miriam supported your shuffling body as you kept moving downwards through the castle.

You barely recall how you even got into the bed you were currently laying in—flashes of stone and emerald—serpents and murky depths.

And now here you were—in the Slytherin fifth year girls dorm. You idly wonder what the Ravenclaw rooms were like—your mind building a bright, gabled space in shades of  blue. 

You heard footsteps to your left.

“Is she even in there?” You heard Imelda hiss as she stood close to your drawn four-poster bed.

“Shhh! You will wake her up!” whispered Nerida.

“Well if she misses breakfast, that’s on her.” she muttered and you heard heavy footsteps head out the door. 

There was silence for a moment before you heard Nerida walk to your bedside, softly calling your name. You pulled back the curtain and gave a sleepy smile to the kind-faced girl.

“Oh! Hello! So sorry—did I wake you?” 

You assured Nerida you had been awake and were about to get up. You swung your feet onto the plush carpet beneath your bed.

The design of the rug was of course serpentine in motif—but you were delighted to see it was made of constellations of snakes—stars highlighted along their celestial spines. You stood up to greet a relieved-looking Nerida.

“Oh good! I didn’t—I mean, Imelda didn’t want you to miss breakfast.” she said sweetly as she expertly added hairpins to her elaborate chestnut braid. You smiled at her attempt at peacemaking—and you were sympathetic. No one wants to live in a hostile environment.

“That was nice of her.” you said evenly—but bestowing your smile on the rightful owner of your gratitude.

“Look, I know she can be a bit—prickly, sometimes, but please don’t judge her too harshly, she’s had a bad start to the year.”

“Really? Is she alright?” you question, seeing the concern in the brunette's eyes.

Nerida then appeared to inwardly chastise herself, looking awkwardly at the floor.

“Uh—please forget I said anything. She is a really private person—if she wants you to know something about her—she should be the one to tell you.” 

You nodded appreciatively at this, respecting the girl’s loyalty to her friend's wishes. Nerida then offered to wait for you if you needed help getting to the Great Hall—but you bid her to go, saying you would catch up later.

You quickly got ready, using the borrowed wand to perform a basic hygiene spell that Miriam had taught you. Changing into your green-trimmed robes, you moved to check your appearance in the mirror by the door.

You leaned in close to the reflection, staring into your own eyes, searching for any sign of—someone else. Sighing, you stepped back to twist around, checking your skirt was even and stockings straight. You gave your vest a sharp tug, straightening your emerald necktie.

Finally content with your appearance, you stowed your wand in your pocket and grabbed your bag. You stop in front of the door. 

Taking a deep breath, you resolve to focus on classes for the day—that the other concerns would need to wait. Your magical education mattered—more than ever now that you knew some of what was coming your way.

Leaving your dorm, you walked down the stone steps, taking in the Slytherin Common areas for the first time.

You adored it.

The architecture was magnificent, catching your breath as your eyes slipped along marble rails and delicate serpents in granite. While somewhat haunted and cold feeling at first blush, you now found elements of mystery and tradition built into the foundations of your new home.

As you walked into the main foyer, the room bathed in the morning light filtered through the lake, you actually smiled at the idea that this was your new home. 

You were about to make a bee-line to the towering windows, eager to peer into the depths of the lake—when you heard someone clear their throat, softly saying your name, just inside the doorway.

Turning around, you felt the brittle confidence you had managed to hobble together break away as you looked up into the frosty eyes of Ominis Gaunt.

Uh oh.

You instinctively backed up a step, creating some space to fully take him in—and maintain a safe distance.

While still imposing, his features also struck you as elegant, uniquely beautiful in the ethereal blue light of the lake. As attractive as he arguably was, however, there was still something—amiss, with his face. What it was, you couldn’t yet place.

You also realised you had just been standing there staring at him for a full thirty seconds without answering.

“Oh! Um—good morning, Ominis.” You say lightly, smiling with nervous energy. You watch his passive face flicker with a grimace—and you worry that you’ve somehow upset him again.

“I see. Someone has told you who I am.” he huffed sadly. “Regardless. May I speak privately with you for a moment?”

You blinked a few times before saying yes, following him to the alcove under the left great window.

You watch with fascination as he effortlessly navigates the sitting room littered with antiques, furniture and students. His wand gave off a faint red glow, pulsing a steady rhythm.

He must use magic to orient himself. I wonder how it works.

Now out of earshot of your fellow Slytherins, Ominis let out a controlled sigh. You caught that he was rhythmically clenching and unclenching his fist at his side and you braced yourself for another verbal assault. 

He took a deep breath and spoke.

“You must allow me to apologise to you.” he started, his brow contracted with remorse.

You certainly hadn’t been expecting him to say that—but you remained silent.

“The way I spoke to you yesterday in class was—unconscionable. I was an absolute beast to you and I cannot tell you how sorry I am. I—I was having—a bad day, stomping around in a mood—ready to snap at anyone. I didn’t realise you were the new muggle-raised fifth year—not that that is an excuse for such behaviour, mind you. I have also since been informed that you didn't know I was blind—you had truly meant no offence. I am so very sorry and I hope you can forgive me."

Oh.

Relief flooded your heart at his earnest apology. His face and demeanour broadcasting genuine remorse. While you had been troubled by his words in History of Magic, it was clear he had been suffering more from the fallout of your first encounter than you.

You smiled up at him.

“It’s alright, Ominis, I actually understand…I have been having some—emotionally turbulent days myself recently. I accept your apology. I really hope we can be friends—we are housemates after all.” 

The Slytherin boy let out a breath he had been holding, his entire frame slumping with relief—casting off its heavy shroud of worry.

“Thank Merlin. I was so afraid I had made such a poor impression that I could never recover.” His face spread into a grateful smile—and something clicked in your head.

That was why his features looked strange before—his face was designed for expressing joy. You were then reminded of Professor Ronen’s cheerful visage, another person built for laughter.

This observation helped significantly in banishing the last remnants of fear of the blonde boy. 

Ominis played with the handle of his wand with his fingers, tapping a skittish tempo along the jade handle, seemingly searching for something more to say.

“Well, I am sorry you have had such a rough start of term. I am sure I played a part in that.” he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck with a guilty expression. 

“Granted, I was concerned by our encounter; but I assure you, I have other—stress  outside of starting school that has been occupying my thoughts. Also, for the record, you were not the most troublesome Slytherin I met yesterday, believe me.”

The boy chuckled warmly at this, shaking his head.

“Let me hazard a guess, Sebastian?” 

“It’s like he was sent from Hell to torment me.” you muttered, recalling every roguish wink—every flirtatious exchange the freckled teen had boldly thrown at you the day before.

Ominis let out a bark of laughter at this remark, leaning back on a marble pillar, arms crossed over his wide chest as he tilted his head towards you.

“Yes, I am aware he has taken, let’s say an interest in you. To what end, I dread to imagine. But if it makes you feel any better, Seb contributed to my bad mood yesterday as well.”

“Oh? How so?”

“He has just become more—persistent about certain things. He jumps from one thought to the next, acting without concern for consequences—it was tearing on my nerves yesterday. I have never been very good at tempering Sebastian’s—compulsive nature. That was always Anne’s talent…“ he trailed off, the lightness in him slipping slightly as a dark shadow crossed his face.

Anne? 

Your heart sped up as your counterpart’s bloodied face from the Pensive was dragged harshly to the front of your mind. You chose your next words carefully.

“Anne? Did she graduate already or something?” you asked evenly, attempting to school your voice to sound nonchalant. 

“Unfortunately, no. Anne is quite unwell at the moment—she is suffering from the effects of a curse.” Pain etched his alabaster features as he turned his head away.

This must be the same Anne. She is a student.

“That’s terrible, I’m so sorry about your friend Ominis. Is that also why you were having a bad day?” you asked with concern.

Ominis nodded.

“Yes. I was upset that we were starting classes while Anne is still in Feldcroft—Seb and I had hoped she might have been cured before the start of term. I know this is why Sebastian is a bit more manic—taking stupid risks. He is exhausting every avenue to find a cure for his twin.”

Twin?

You stop understanding what the blonde was saying as connections and realisations bombarded your mind.

Anne is Sebastian’s twin sister.

My Slytherins need you.

Many of the events and feelings from the previous day came into sharper focus—explanations starting to surface from the murky depths of mystery.

Sebastian is involved somehow with what your alter tasked you to do, logically explaining why you had felt so drawn to him when you first met. Your mind drifted to briefly to your Ravenclaw counterpart.

I wonder what her relationship had been like with her own Sebastian.

“Are you alright? I didn’t mean upset with all this” You heard Ominis ask and glancing up you saw a concerned-looking boy across from you.

“I’m sorry Ominis. I keep forgetting you cannot see my face, I am ok—and thank you for telling me about Anne. It’s good to know so I don't accidentally say something insensitive to Sebastian.”

He smiled appreciatively over your concern for his friend's feelings.

“That is very kind, thank you. And no offence taken as I fully admit I am not great at reading intent sometimes due to my impairment—as unfortunately you experienced. It can lead me to really put my foot in it more often than I’d like.”

You nodded with understanding.

“Like Ester Cole…” you whispered softly as a warm recollection from your past invaded your mind.

“Ester Cole?” 

Ominis has really good hearing. 

“Oh it’s nothing—just, a girl came and lived at the muggle orphanage I grew up in for a few months when I was thirteen. She had been blinded and her hearing severely damaged by a bad case of scarlet fever. When she arrived, she was so disoriented by not being able to see people’s expressions and hear them clearly that she would argue and take offence to things easily. She needed something to help her while she got use to her new limitations.”

You stopped and waited to see if you were boring the boy—but he was listening attentively, giving you head nod to bid you to continue.

“Anyways, The headmistress was getting real fed up with all the misunderstandings and squabbling, so she created a ‘Pulse’ system for Ester to help her better understand the other girl's intent. It was just a series of physical touches that would let Ester know in what way someone meant something they had said. But anyways, it’s really not important—not sure why I brought—“

“Could you show me how it works?” the blonde asked suddenly, taking a small step towards you.

You blanked and flushed, nervously thinking about what a demonstration would entail. You glanced into the now almost empty common room before turning back to your housemate.

“Sure—yeah, alright. Can I have your hand?” 

He held out his hand without hesitation, face set with active interest. You nervously wipe your hands on your robes before reaching to grip his elegant finger in your own. He was cool to touch—but not in an unpleasant way—the temperature seemed to compliment the cool blonde’s aesthetic.

“So…for example, if someone was apologizing, they would say ‘I’m sorry’ and then give Ester two long pulses—“ and you squeezed his hand twice, holding your grip for a long beat on each pulse. “—or if something was meant as a joke, you would do two, sharper pulses—kinda like you are saying ‘Ha’ ‘Ha’ “ and you gave his hand two, quick sharp pulses to the rhythm of a laugh.

You watched his face light up with delight as he asked you to show him other gestures and their meanings. Grinning, you happily obliged—excited to be the one explaining something for a change.

Ominis turned out to be an excellent study, asking good questions and repeating back instructions carefully. After only a few minutes he had learned the dozen or so pulses, able to replicate your movements and identifying which pulses were which.

“How fascinating. I cannot believe what muggles come up with sometimes.” He smiled warmly. “Thank you for showing me.” and you felt him squeeze your hand with a long pulse followed by a sharp one.

Gratitude.

“I am so glad you found it interesting. I—“ but you were interrupted by a voice to your left.

“I borrowed one of your ties Om—oh.”

Turing you saw Sebastian standing a few feet away, hands frozen where they had been manhandling an emerald neck tie. He looked between the two of you then at your joined hands.

Realizing what this must look like you tried to drop Ominis’ hand—but he maintained his gentle but firm grip on you. 

“Please try and keep this one free of stains, would you?” he responded lazily, turning his head toward Sebastian with a dull expression. You watched a flicker of irritation cross the brunette’s freckled features.

“Yes, mum—so anyways, uh—what is going on here then?” he looks at you again, narrow eyes trained on yours as he watched your expression.

“Our new classmate was just showing me a muggle invention. Quite brilliant really.” and he winked in your direction, swinging your joined hands a little—clearly enjoying toying with his friend a bit—possibly payback for earlier irritations.

“Oh, that’s...nice.” He replied awkwardly “It’s good to see you two are getting along after that mix up yesterday.”

“Oh no, I still absolutely despise her.” he said flatly, his expression impassive. While his tone held zero humour, you suddenly felt two quick pulses on your fingers.

Your loud laugh pealed out across the common room as you failed to keep it bubbling out from your chest. Dropping your hand, the blonde joined you with his infectious chuckle, placing his freed hand on his stomach to calm himself.

Sebastian's face darkened a shade before he shook his head with apparent disinterest.

“Whatever, you loons. I’m starving—let’s eat.”

You nodded and trailed after Sebastian through the common room, Ominis following closely behind.

The rakish boy slowed his steps to fall beside you.

“So Bash, what’s on the schedule for your exciting second day in our hallowed halls?” and he threw his arm around your shoulders to guide you towards the exit, pulling you close, sealing your sides together in a friendly—but possessive gesture.

While a part of you wanted to shrug him off again—you allowed him to remain—this time, anyway.

His easy smiles and seemingly carefree persona had taken on another dimension in your mind. You saw his bravado and arrogance as a shield, protecting what must be a devastated heart. 

You had resolved to do all you could help the Sallow twins in the time it took to cross the common room. The Ravenclaw alter clearly cared enough about them to use the last if her life to try and reverse their fate, how could you disregard such a request? 

But as you walked with your new housemates through the serpentine doorway, you briefly wondered if the soul you were meant to be saving was the twin in Feldcroft—or the one pressed to your side.

Chapter Text

Your second day of classes was thankfully less eventful than your first.

You had greatly enjoyed breakfast at the Slytherin table, especially now that you had Ominis’ polite good humour to dilute Sebastian’s high-energy antics. 

When you had entered the Great Hall you had seen Nerida wave at you from where she sat with Imelda. You had initially made a move to sit with her—but Sebastian just pulled you down next to him, squeezing you between himself and Ominis.

Once seated you craned back to look at the teachers eating at the top of the hall. You saw Miriam and Eleazar locked in a serious conversation with a beautiful red-haired witch with a large hat. As if sensing your gaze, Eleazar looked up and caught your eye, giving you an encouraging, gentle smile. You felt relief as you gave a small wave back. 

It might be some time before you didn’t need regular reassurances of his good health.

The food was again, delicious as you filled up on golden hash browns and spicy grilled mushrooms. You had been surprised when you reached for the dark pitcher of juice to discover it was not apple—but rather pumpkin, which you were pleased to find you preferred.

As you ate, Ominis asked which classes were on your schedule that day. Realising this was a good question you pulled out your field guide.

“Let’s see—it looks like I only have two classes?” you furrowed your brow in confusion.

“Yeah, most people have only a few classes on a Friday. It used to be because of Quidditch practice and clubs—but the old bat in the headmaster’s office is being a git.” muttered Sebastian ruefully as he took a large swig from his coffee.

Quidditch?

You had heard this word before but had not yet asked what it was—afraid of sounding as idiotic as you had when you admitted not knowing what a ‘knut’ was. You then felt Ominis lean in close to your ear.

“Quidditch is a wizard sport played on broomsticks. You might compare it to muggle football played in the air with a few additional rules. Seb is on the Slytherin team.” he said quietly. 

Grateful for the kind explanation, you covertly found his forearm and gave him a long squeeze followed by a short one. His initial surprised expression at your touch shifted to a secretive smile as he understood, giving you a nod.

“So what’s on then, do we have any classes together?” and Sebastian peered over your shoulder at your schedule. “You have Beasts first and then…excellent! You have Transfig with me and Ominis before lunch.”

You nodded appreciatively, pleased that you would have friends with you in what sounded like a complicated topic. 

While you were still wary of Sebastian’s motives, your initial irritation with him was slowly fading—especially with Ominis now helping to divide his attention. Though you still found his flirtatious and impetuous manner rather—improper at times, you couldn't help also finding it a little charming.

“I wouldn't bring anything you care about to Transfiguration by the way. Seb has a habit of accidentally lighting things on fire when he is trying to transfigure them.” joked Ominis. Sebastian gave a cheeky grin.

“I may have toasted a few teapots—but lest we forget that you were the one who turned Effie Dunstock’s new satchel into a chicken last year—which then proceeded to escape.”

You tried to contain your giggle at this mental image. Ominis just gave a nonchalant shrug as he sipped his tea.

“It's hardly my fault she didn't take the rooster feather quill out of the bag before she let me borrow it. It completely changed the structure of the spell. It was fine, I bought her a replacement.”

“Only because one of Howin’s beasts ate the chicken.”

Ominis looked down with a guilty smirk as you laughed heartily.

“Something ate it?”

“I’m sure the Kneazle appreciated the meal.” Ominis replied with a rye smile.

“Kneazle?”

“Oh you’ll see—in a few minutes actually. Alright, come on Sallow, time for Arithmancy.” and Ominis stood up along with most of the table, with people catching friends who shared their upcoming classes. Before rising, you felt Ominis’s cool hand find your shoulder, giving it three quick, gentle squeezes.

Good luck.

You ducked your head in a shy smile, already enjoying your little secret language with the friendly blonde. As you stood you heard your name called from across the hall. Turning, you were delighted to see Poppy skipping towards you.

“Good morning! Please say you have Beasts next?” she asked hopefully. You happily confirmed you did and with a beaming smile, she grabbed your hand to pull you out of the hall—clearly unable to wait to show you her favourite class.

As you left, Sebastian reminded you to meet him and Ominis outside the Library later before Transfiguration.

 “ —and watch that satchel, Bash.” he called, with Ominis sniggering beside him. Shaking your head with affection you let the tiny girl pull you out the massive doors, heading towards the fresh air of the castle grounds.

***

Beast class had been— incredible.

Poppy had rushed to show you some of the creatures in wooden paddocks before class began. Kneazles turned out to be feline-like beasts with large eyes and puffy tails. Poppy told you about their traits, highlighting their ability to detect malintent in people. You knelt and were pleased to find a Kneazle that let you give it a few scratches under its chin.

Professor Howin was so impressive with her brave yet gentle approach to handling and caring for magical beasts. She was also kind enough to give you a custom list of books to help you catch up on your beastly studies—tasking Poppy with showing you to the beast section of the library when you are able.

“Do you have time before your next class?” asked Poppy as you helped her put away the brushes and feed. You said you had an hour and she mischievously beckoned you to follow her up a path leading away from the Beasts classroom. 

You tried to get her to tell you where you were headed but she kept smiling, saying it was a surprise.

As you walked, you couldn’t help being captivated by the wilds surrounding the castle. Craggy mountains encircled the deep greens and browns of the Scottish highlands. When you peaked the hill you turned and took in the ramparts and turrets of your new home. Something about seeing the steadfast castle against the beauty of the lake gave you a feeling of—hope.

Poppy led you around a corner of trees and stood with you in a small clearing. The wind rattled the leaves as she bid you to stand still.

She let out a loud whistle.

The hairs on your arm stood up as you heard a beat of distant wings. Looking around you felt it—that pull again. You whipped your head towards the tree line, searching for another person you must have some connection to—but you saw no one.

“There she is!” and Poppy pointed to the sky.

Oh wow.

The magnificent creature that descended into the clearing was—you couldn’t even say.

Beautiful white speckled wings blended into a muscular body, a wonder of beak and talon.

The creature landed and pranced proudly around you and Poppy, it’s eagle-like head following you cautiously. 

“This is Highwing!” Poppy announced happily.

Like some of the people you had met these past few days, you were drawn to the beast—though, you kept a cautious distance from those razor-like claws. Poppy told she was a Hippogriff , instructing you to bow low to show your respect. You dutifully followed her instruction, trying to show submission to the beast—and you were rewarded with a head nudge to yours.

You ran your fingers up her feathery head as Poppy told you a little of the hippogriff’s history. You nodded solemnly as she shared her fears that she may become the target of poachers. Anger sparked in your heart at the thought of anyone hurting a beast—especially this one.

You looked up to meet her golden eye.

Did she know you? You thought to yourself, wondering what the hippogriff had meant to the doomed Ravenclaw girl.

While you wanted to spend more time with the creature, you had another lesson to get to. Poppy promised you could come back soon to see Highwing–which cheered you greatly. Waving goodbye as Poppy stayed with the beast, you skipped down the path towards the castle, resolving to check out a book on Hippogriffs from the Library.

***

Professor Weasley's eyes twinkled as they caught you file into the Transfiguration classroom, flanked by your new Slytherin friends. You smiled at her warmly before catching Natty waving at you from one of the desks. You skipped forward and took the seat beside her at the double bench, the pair of green-trimmed boys sitting one desk over.

You listened with rapt attention as the Deputy Head began the lesson by reminding the class about the core principles of transfiguration. She also stressed the importance of understanding the transfiguration properties of different materials. Finally, she floated a dozen or so empty wine bottles from a box, placing one in front of everyone—except you, and tasked the class with transfiguring them into vases full of any kind of flower they choose.

Professor Weasley approached you as everyone else began planning and practicing their transfiguration spells. 

“I know you are just starting with your magical education so I don’t expect you to tackle an assignment this difficult. If you check your textbook you should find some minor transfigurations to start practicing. Here is an object to freely practice on—no harm done if it gets a little banged up.” and she handed you a plain silver fork. 

While attempting to diligently read the text of the heavy tome on your desk, you couldn’t stop yourself watching as Natty successfully transfigured her bottle into an ornate vase of beautiful exotic flowers. 

“That is amazing Natty!” you exclaimed, leaning in to look at the exquisite detail on the hothouse blooms. The Gryffindor girl smiled sweetly before pulling a delicate, pink-petaled flower from her bouquet and offering it to you.

“For you, to remember your first transfiguration class.” she said, a pretty smile filling her features.

A blush dusted your cheeks as you accepted the little bud, taking a moment to enjoy its subtle floral scent before opening your field guide and laying the stem flat, pressing it carefully in the leaves of the book, preserving it. 

As Natsai had completed her assignment, she began assisting you, explaining patiently how to visualize what you were transfiguring and to ensure your intentions were set correctly.

While Natty was looking for the page she thought would help you, you glanced to the desk where your housemates were working. Sebastian already had a rustic vase with bright golden sunflowers in front of him. He was now leaning on his elbow, engrossed in a large, leather bound book. Ominis was concentrating on running his hands over the bottle, muttering to himself.

You turned back and began attempting to transfigure just the handle of the fork, following Natty’s instructions and wand movement.

As you focused on your swishes and up-swipes, you surprisingly found yourself picturing the stone serpentine columns you’d seen that morning in the common room. Your heart sped with excitement as you watched the plain handle begin to slowly morph and twist. Concentrating on each detail, you controlled the spell carefully. 

It was kind of like drawing—no sculpting, but using your mind to manipulate the object, seeing how the materials reacted as opposed to shaping with your hands.

You pictured each scale and curve, pulling the metal with your wand to shape the head, then finally emblazoning the same Slytherin crest from your robe on the tiny snake's head.

Finishing the spell and ensuring you locked the transfiguration in place, you beheld your custom dinnerware.

The fork was the same at the top as it was when you had been handed it, but the handle now morphed into the body of a snake, the metal curving to mimic the subtle lines of a serpent, layers of scales evenly pressed into the metal. 

“How are you getting on then?” came the voice to the left. You looked up to see Professor Weasley leaning over you. You smiled up at her, handing her the fork when she held her hand out. After turning it carefully in her capable fingers, she gave an appreciative smile.

“I think you may have a natural talent for transfiguration.” she adjusted her spectacles as she inspected your work. “This greatly allays some of my fears about you catching up. Though you are still not at the fifth-year level–and you will need to study hard to catch up, this is certainly encouraging. Five points to Slytherin—and five for Gryffindor for your lovely display, Miss Onai, excellent work as always.”

Natty gave you an affectionate nudge with her shoulder as your face burned slightly. The professor continued down the desks, inspecting arrangements and giving advice. She then stopped to show a Hufflepuff boy how to transfigure his daisies to look less like the dark green colour his bottle had been. 

“What did you transfigure?” and you turned to see Ominis facing you, a bouquet of white lilies and gardenias now sitting in a granite vase in front of him. You asked him to reach out a hand and you passed the little fork to him. He ran his long fingers lightly along the metal, starting at the top of the fork and working downwards—a smile growing as he progressed down the handle. Sebastian had looked up from his book to glance over the blonde’s shoulder.

“Brilliant design mate—and here I thought you didn't like snakes.” Sebastian teased.

You schooled your face before you responded.

“I never said that. I am actually quite fond of snakes—the woods outside the orphanage I grew up in was full of them. Now gobby, cocksure boys who wear snakes—well, I suppose the jury is still out on them, isn’t it?” you said nonchalantly, tossing your hair in a show of indifference.

You heard Ominis stifle a laugh but Sebastian just kept smirking at you.

“Aw you are one of us now, Bash. Come on, you know you like us.” he needled playfully.

“I like Ominis and Nerida.” you replied coolly. Ominis spun his head to grin smugly at his friend who just laughed, giving him a playful shove.

Professor Weasley then announced that they would be bringing class to a close and for everyone to bring their bouquets to the back table. She caught you as you walked up, letting you know she had already noted your mark for the class and that you could keep the fork if you wished. Nodding, you stowed your first transfigured object into your robes, happy at the prospect of showing it to Miriam and Eleazar later.

As you started to leave, you spied Sebastian skirting a desk to catch up with you. Seeing that glint in his eye, you quickly looped your arm through Natty’s as she started towards the door—cutting off any hope the brunette had in manhandling you again. Natty cheerfully pulled you a bit closer as you exited the door. The freckled teen resignedly walked along your other side with Ominis.

“Admit it Bash—you don't just like them do you?” Sebastian glanced down at you with a simpering look–but his eyes still glittered with mirth.

You hummed thoughtfully for a moment before sighing with a shake of your head.

“You’re right Seb—I wasn't being fair. Imelda isn't so bad I suppose.” you admit thoughtfully. 

Sebastian blanked for a moment before joining Natty and Ominis in fits of laughter, the four of you cheerfully ribbing each other as you made your way down the stairs to the Great Hall.

Chapter Text

After lunch you joined Sebastian, Poppy and Ominis on a trip to the library. You were itching to see Hogwarts Library, especially after how excited Miriam seemed for you to see it.

Miriam had caught your attention on your way out of the hall. You introduced Ominis, Poppy, Sebastian—but surprisingly not Natty who must have previously met Miriam, giving her a polite greeting.

Miriam wanted to let you know that she and Eleazar were heading to London for the weekend. They were staying with friends while Miriam tracked down a book she believed may help with your—extracurricular activities. You nodded, saying that you were headed to Hogsmeade on Saturday anyways. 

“Oh you are? Yes, I suppose you can’t keep using that old wand. Are sure you can manage getting down there alright? I could take you when we get back on Monday if you need help?” 

Sebastian stepped forward, smiling genially. 

“Professor Weasley already tasked me with escorting her to the village ma’am. I’ll keep her safe.” he promised. Miriam nodded appreciatively, though she cast a quick glance at you to judge your reaction. You gave a warm eye roll which showed it was fine.

“Well, aren’t you a sweet young Slytherin. I care very much for this girl so she better come back without a scratch, you hear me.” and she levelled an even gaze at Sebastian, though her eyes sparkled with humor.

“Not a scratch, ma’am.” he swore.

She smiled, an arch brow raised.

“Good. Anyways, where are you all off to this afternoon then?” 

Ominis said he needed to get a few books from the library and Poppy also said she needed one on Puffskeins. Natty told her she had to see her mother, who you had already learnt taught Divination at Hogwarts. 

“I would go to the Library with your friends, my Spark. It’s just the most beautiful space—you can feel the magic in the air. Just—walk along its aisles and start pulling books—you never know what you might find.” Miriam advised you cheerfully.

You nodded excitedly looking back at Poppy and Ominis. You heard Sebastian mutter that he needed to find a specific charms book anyways so he would tag along. You caught Miriam’s smile widen a hair. 

She bid your friends goodbye, thanking them for looking out for you. You didn’t hesitate to move in for a tight hug before she left.

“Go enjoy this time with your friends. Try to focus on your student life for a little while.” she whispered. You gave a tight squeeze back and wished her luck in London—with a small plea to be careful. 

She waved goodbye as you left for the library with your friends, smiling warmly as she watched you go.

***

The library was everything Miriam promised and so much more. The height of of the shelves made you momentarily dizzy but you still practically sprinted into the center of the room—your eyes not absorbing everything as fast as you wanted.

You heard giggling behind you. 

Turning you saw Poppy trying to stifle her laughs while Sebastian was whispering something to Ominis which made the blonde duck his head. You blushed and tried to temper your excitement—a bit.

You spent the next few hours dreamily wandering the stacks, having to restrain yourself from trying to borrow a pile of books taller than you.

When you had half a dozen books on beasts, charms and one you found on magical architecture that caught your eye, you went looking for Sebastian. You found him milling around a caged area of the lower floor.

“What are you doing? If you are trying to look inconspicuous—you are not doing a very good job.” you said, approaching him near a small sitting area. 

He whipped his head around before pulling you quickly away from the locked iron gate.

“Shhhh I am not doing anything.” but he looked over your shoulder, before turning back to lean in close to you. “Well—not yet, anyways. You see that gate? That’s the Restricted Section. It’s full of dangerous books.”

“Dangerous books?” you asked, eyes going wide. Sebastian's smile seemed to flicker with a wicked edge.

“Very dangerous books.” He leaned in closer, eyes darkening. “Powerful spells, unstable potions—all the magic that isn’t ‘student appropriate’.” 

You nodded slowly, glancing warily at the gilded doors.

“The thing is you need permission from a professor to access it—and only for the specific book you need.” he gritted.

“Why do you want to go down there?” 

His face twitched and pulled back a bit, rubbing the back of his head.

“Just—curiosity.” he replied innocently. “Here, you don’t know Wingardium Leviosa yet do you?” and with a flick of his wand, pulled your heavy stack of books out of your arms to float them to the front desk.

***

Dinner had been fun but uneventful, with Sebastian and Ominis taking time to fill you in on some of the teachers' names and—reputations. You giggled at Sebastian’s—colorful language, in describing the Headmaster. You looked up to see the dark-haired wizard lecturing a perturbed looking Professor Howin about something.

After dinner your friends walked back with you to the common room. After a long day, you desperately wanted a bath and to snuggle in bed with your new books. Ominis bid you goodnight, quietly thanking you again for forgiving him. You gave his arm a single long squeeze.

Affection.

He smiled gratefully before wishing you a relaxing evening and raising his wand, using his magic to guide him up the steps to the boys dorm.

Sebastian reminded you of your trip to Hogsmeade, suggesting you head out before breakfast–he would grab you both something eat on the way. You agreed and bid him goodnight. You turned and headed up towards your dorm—slightly dreading what awaited you there.

Pushing open the door, you entered the girls dorm cautiously. You quickly scanned the four large beds and inwardly swore when you saw Imelda lying on hers with a book propped up on her chest.

“Evening.” you say cautiously as you make your way across the room. You hear a brief hum of acknowledgement and you sigh—better than insults you supposed. You were about to grab your bath supplies when you stopped to look at the empty bed next to yours.

There was an old stuffed dragon sitting on the bed with the pillows. The walls had posters with people flying on brooms around rings on sticks and newspaper ads for dresses and patterns. There was a stack of books by the nightstand, the spines showing titles about sewing, leather-working and broomsticks. You walked closer and titled your head at a tiny figure of a hippogriff on the dresser, watching with interest as it moved a little on its own. 

“HEY! Don’t touch that!” 

You leapt back as you saw Imelda stomping over.

“I didn’t touch anything, Imelda—I was just looking.”

Imelda's eyes hardened. She quickly scanned the bed and surrounding items before seeming to settle a hair. You saw a flash of pain in the girl's eyes, a hurt she was trying her best to not let show. Turning back at the bed you looked around with confusion—then it clicked.

“This is Anne’s bed isn’t it?” you ask quietly. Imelda jerked her head up, face set in alarm before it schooled itself. The dark-haired girl then just nodded glumly.

You recall Nerida’s comments from that morning—about Imelda's bad start to the year.

“You miss her.” you state. Imelda looked to the side with her arms folded, emotions beginning to bubble to the surface.

“Of course I miss her!” and she walked back to her bed, hoisting herself to sit on the edge. “We have been best friends since our first-year. We were always together—when she wasn’t running around with Gaunt and that psychotic brother of hers. We were both on the Quidditch team—and now there isn’t even Quidditch! We were supposed to win the house cup together.” You were surprised to hear flickers of raw emotion crack through her words. She bit her lip to keep herself grounded. 

Slowly you walked over and, without asking, joined the pouting girl on the edge of her bed.

“I’m so sorry about your friend, Imelda. I know it can be hard when the people we love are—“ but you were cut off when Imelda let out a panicked squeak.

“I—I never said I loved Anne! I mean of course I do—she’s my best friend—but in a friendly-friend way—a non-romantic—anyways.” she rattled nervously, her normally pale feature’s starting to warm with a hint of blush as she silenced herself.

Oh.

Your heart cracked a little more for the Slytherin beside you.

“Could you tell me about her—and Quidditch? I’m afraid I still don’t quite understand what it is.” you asked gently, giving her a friendly smile. Imelda looked up at you in surprise, her sharp eyes searching your face for any sign of insincerity. 

You were shocked to see a genuine smile on her face—for about half a second before switching back to haughtiness.

“Well—I suppose it would be bad for Slytherin’s reputation to have a fifth-year who doesn't know anything about Quidditch.” and she used her wand to Accio a small model from a far dresser. The toy was a little pitch with those rings on sticks. With another swish of her wand, tiny figures started flying around the model. You gasped in delight, leaning in close.

Imelda then proceeded to give you a very thorough explanation of the sport, peppering her overview with anecdotes about her and Anne’s tactical strategies and epic matches. You learned that Imelda was the Slytherin team Captain and a chaser, while Anne normally played beater. She also mentioned that Sebastian played a position called ‘Keeper’ which you related back to a football keeper in your mind.

You found yourself considerably warming to the formidable girl, now that you felt you understood where some of her guarded attitude originated. You found her passion for the sport endearing as she told you about her family's legacy and her dreams of making a professional team.

When Nerida walked in hour later—the bottom of her robes soaking wet for some reason, she looked genuinely surprised to see you and Imelda huddled on her bed, craning over the model while Imelda pointed to figures with her wand, explaining the best tactics for different weather conditions. 

Later that night, your brain swimming with bludgers, snitches and keepers, you had a comforting thought before you drifted off into a much needed sleep.

Maybe Imelda actually wasn’t so bad after all.

***

The next morning you awoke in a significantly better mood than the day prior. 

You returned from the bathroom, smelling your arm as the pleasant waft of vanilla and spice filled your senses from the soap in the tub.

“Where are you off to today?” Nerida asked, standing at the mirror, adjusting her hair. She was wearing a deep purple day dress covered in embroidered roses, topped with a lilac cardigan and a matching hair ribbon.

“I have to go to Hogsmeade with Sebastian to get some school supplies—there was an…issue with my luggage on the way here.” you add awkwardly as you move to your dresser to grab a uniform.

Nerida spun with a wicked smile.

“You have a date with Sebastian? Already?” she asked in disbelief, eyes sparkling with interest.

You paled at these words, sputtering to correct her.

“What? No—definitely not a date. Professor Weasley arranged it for me—he was going to the village anyway.” you added as you raked a brush through your hair. Nerida smiled but didn’t look convinced.

“OK. Fair enough–not a date. But...you’re not going to wear that are you?” she asked warily, watching as you pulled on your normal school uniform.

“I–uh–don’t have anything else. All my clothes were lost in the accident on the way here…I only have my uniform.” Nerida eyebrows raised in concern before she recovered with a grin.

“Oh! Why didn't you say so? Here, come borrow something from me.” and she moved to pull you to her wardrobe. You tried to politely decline but stopped when you saw the packed dresser full of clothes of every colour and material.

“Woah.” 

Nerida grinned.

“I have three older sisters so I get a lot of hand-me-downs—plus Anne made me a bunch of dresses last year.”

“Anne makes dresses?”

“She does. Poor Anne—I really miss her—must reply to her last owl before too long. Yes, she is an incredible magical seamstress. Her and Imelda would spend hours talking about the impact uniforms have on players' performance in Quidditch and how it could be improved. She wanted—wants, to design Quidditch uniforms, to use magic to create kit that can protect players from injury.”

You nodded appreciatively at this as Nerida started pulling out garments and holding them up to you–before shaking her head and grabbing another.

“What are you doing?” asked Imelda, also out of uniform in a thick chestnut-colored jumper and riding trousers. She had a large broom over her shoulder as she came from a side storage room.

“She has a dat—she is going to Hogsmeade, and all her clothes were lost in an accident.” Nerida explained, asking you to pull on a pumpkin-shaded knee-high skirt over your stockings. Imelda nodded with understanding before striding over to her own wardrobe and, after a quick rummage, emerged with a green sweater.

“Here. This will match that skirt.” she said indifferently, tossing it across the room at you. You caught the jumper and held it out to take in the front.

The sweater was made of thick cables of moss-coloured yarn. A small, glittering dragon was expertly embroidered on the bottom left, scales shining in rich green and gold thread. You found yourself delighted by the design.

“Thank you, Imelda. I’ll be careful with it, I promise.” you said, pulling it on over your head and tugging your shirt collar to rest on the sweater's neckline.

“Oh please keep it. I’m not a fan of the dragon motif—it was a gift from my aunt in Brazil who is a Tarapoto supporter—they have a dragon mascot. I think it was meant as a slight, honestly.” she mused with a rueful look.

You laughed and thanked her warmly for the sweater. She nodded curtly before announcing she was off for a ride, making her way down to the common room.

“OK, so what about your hair then?” Nerida asked, pulling your locks back as she met your eyes in the standing mirror. You smiled sheepishly back, saying you would trust her completely—which had her happily running for her hairpins.

***

You spotted Sebastian leaning against the back of one of the lounges in the central common room as you came through the adjoining hall. Clearly most students didn't wear thier uniforms if not required, including him. He had chosen a heavy wool sweater in dark gray, a few rustic fastenings at the neck appearing to be made from the fangs of a beast. He had it paired with dark trousers and a leather bag slung over his chest. 

“You look nice—almost normal.” you chided with a smile when you approached his side. He turned to look down at you, eyes widening a fraction before being replaced quickly with a cheeky wink.

“Well, one must try and look their best when escorting a young lady to Hogsmeade.” he said with a high-society air, tipping his frame forward in a flamboyant bow, making you giggle. He then held out the crook of his arm to you in an invitation. Rolling your eyes, you laced your arm in his.

“Alright, let's go to Hogsmeade.” you said cheerfully, looking up at him. You expected another impertinent remark, but you just saw him looking thoughtfully down at you, not an ounce of mischief in his eyes

“You look pretty by the way—I like your hair.”

You blushed a shade at the compliment, lightly patting the intricate plaits Nerida had put in your hair with a clever charm.

“Well, thank you.” you smiled warmly. “Though, I fear I may have become Nerida’s new doll.”

This had the boy laughing heartily as he led you out the door of your common room, beginning your journey to Hogsmeade.

***

While walking along the path, Sebastian handed you something wrapped in a white serviette—which turned out to be a pumpkin pasty. The pair of you strolled happily in silence, enjoying your breakfasts in the cool breeze coming off the mountains surrounding the valley.

“That was so good!” you exclaimed when you had finished, batting a few stray pastry flakes off your new-to-you sweater. 

Sebastian chuckled before asking for your serviette. Tossing it to him, you watched with curiosity as he balled up his and yours and taking out his wand, muttered a quick spell. The napkins transfigured into a white dove that flew off over the lake. Your face split with delight as you watched it go.

“Pretty impressive, huh?” he asked with a wink as you continued down the winding path.

You thought for a moment before responding, tapping your chin.

“Here’s the thing—I’ve seen a muggle do that.”

“What? No you haven’t.” he balked.

“Yes, I have. When I was ten, a ladies society sponsored our orphanage to go to the seaside for a holiday. While we were there we saw a magician—“ 

Sebastian sniggered, but you continued.

“—a magician. He made doves appear, sawed a lady in half and pulled a rabbit out of his hat.” you listed, counting off on your fingers.

“He sawed a woman in half? What kind of barbaric muggle entertainment is that?!” Sebastian exclaimed with alarm.

It took a while for you to catch your breath and stop laughing. You eventually explained what a muggle magician actually was to the wizard boy.

“So he was a charlatan.” Sebastian finally stated, looking at you with a raised brow as you both crested the hill.

“No—he was a magici—fine. He was a charlatan.” you admit resignedly, making him snort a laugh.

You both continued walking up the path, with Sebastian asking you questions about your muggle upbringing and you asking about his childhood as a young wizard

You told him everything—because there honestly wasn’t much to tell. You had been sent to the orphanage when you were found on the doorsteps of a church and lived there until about a week ago when Miriam and Eleazar came to collect you. You went to a muggle-girls school and you had read every book in the school library.

“Every book?” Sebastian questioned with suspicion. 

“It was only like three hundred—it was a small library.” you shrugged. Sebastian let out an exaggerated sigh.

“Ugh—you and Ominis are gonna bore me with books this year aren’t you. He reads like five a week.” he lamented, making you laugh.

“Hey. Reading is fun.” you pouted. “Plus, I saw you with a book yesterday.” you accused. Sebastian looked awkwardly to the side, rubbing his neck.

“I was reading a book on curse-breaking.” he replied flatly.

Your heart clenched as your steps faltered.

“Oh. Right.” you mutter, unsure what you should say.

“Don’t stress Bash, Ominis let me know he told you about Anne.”

You let out a sad sigh and moved to put your arm through his as you walked.

“I’m so sorry Sebastian. I can’t imagine what that’s been like for your family.”

He nodded and thanked you solemnly. He then told you about how his parents had been killed in an accident and that he and his sister had been sent to live with their uncle. From the way he talked about him though, you didn't think the relationship was a good one.

He told you stories about growing up in Feldcroft and how he, Anne and Ominis would get up to all kinds of hijinks at school. You could see the anguish clouding his eyes as he talked about happier times.

You squeezed his arm in a comforting gesture which had him smiling down at you, your heart breaking a little.

“So what happened to Anne, if you don’t mind telling me?”

“She was cursed by goblins,” he spat. “Cowardly beasts cursed her when she was trying to help people from a fire. Everyday she endures horrendous pain because of what they did. If I ever—” he stopped himself but his whole body tensed next to you.

You looked up and saw his face contorted with rage, his eyes darkening with a dangerous edge. While you still held onto his arm, something about his expression—frightened you. You couldn’t explain why, but it made your heart ache.

“That’s—wait goblins?” you furrowed your brow as you processed what he told you. As far as you knew, goblins only have a single name, like ‘Lodgok’. Victor Rookwood sounded like a wizard's name. “You saw a goblin curse her?” you ask.

Sebastian looked confused by your question.

“I didn’t see which one did it—but it was during a goblin attack—it had to be one of them.” he surmised. You nodded silently but remained unsure. It pained you to have more information about something so personal to your friend–but your alter had been clear: If you are to help Anne Sallow—you must do it alone.

“So now you are looking for cures?” you ask, wanting to know if he had anything else that may help you–help her.

“Yes. My uncle has already given up—but I won’t. There is a way to save her—he is just too afraid to look for it.” he added cryptically, a flicker of that rage appearing for a moment before settling back down. 

You walked on in silence for a while, just listening to the rustle of the trees in the early autumn breeze. Uneven rooftops had started to emerge in the distance, topped with crooked chimneys, you must be getting close to the village.

Finally you spoke.

“I wish I could have met her at Hogwarts. I know Ominis misses her a lot. Imelda and Nerida too.” 

He nodded minutely.

“She misses them all so much, she told me in her last owl. She hates being stuck at home and missing out on classes. But she will be back soon, I’ll find a way. In the meantime it might be nice if you came with me to visit her. I know she would like to meet the “mad girl who hugged me on the first day”—as I wrote her yesterday.”

You were touched that he thought to mention you to his sister. You replied that you would be delighted as soon as Sebastian thought she was up to a visit. He beamed back at you.

“So—speaking of that hug—who, uh did you think I was anyways?” he asks nonchalantly, avoiding your eyes to watch the village come into view over a stone bridge.

“Hmm?”

“You said that you mistook me for someone? It must have been someone you missed a lot or liked a lot—that was quite a hug.” he laughed awkwardly, cheeks tinting.

Oh.

You were about to quickly launch into a lie about someone you knew from your muggle village–but you stopped and looked up at his freckled face with a sigh. 

You were already hiding things from your new friend, and your alter had said that secrets would be your downfall. While the Ravenclaw’s anguished face stopped you from telling him about Rookwood—you decided to be honest about everything else.

“I lied. I’m sorry, Sebastian. I didn't mistake you for someone else.” you admit, which had him stopping in his tracks to look at you, concern in his eyes at your low tone.

“You lied? Why?”

You took a deep breath and stared up into his sable eyes.

“I—look Seb, there are a lot of things I want to tell you—and soon I will. But let's just say that my starting Hogwarts as a fifth-year is not the only stress I have to contend with. There are—threats that I must help resolve or a lot of people will get hurt. It's all related to a magic only I can see–use.”

Sebastian's brows lifted in surprise at this—but he remained silent, nodding for you to continue.

“This magic—whatever it is, makes me feel things—do things, that are hard for me to explain. When I saw you on that first day—the magic in me made me so happy to see you I couldn't stop myself—but I’m afraid I don't know why. I’m sorry—that wasn't a very clear answer.” you lamented, dropping your hold on him to wrap your arms around yourself, concerned he might now think you were genuinely mad.

“So you did want to hug me?” he asked. You stared at him.

“That’s what you have a question about?”

“No, I have lots of questions—far more than we have time for as we are almost at the village—so I thought I would ask an easy one.” he shrugged.

You suspected this wasn't the case and that your friend was trying to pull you from your subdued mood.

“Yes. I did. But I don’t know why. I feel this— pull, towards certain people—like something is guiding me. Whatever magic is in me, it's telling me to be friends with one Sebastian Sallow.” and you gave him a misty smile before turning your gaze forward.

You looked up to see an archway a few yards up the path, the chocolate-box village on the other side sprawling up the hill in a collection of mismatched cottages. You felt Sebastian close in on your side, slipping his hand into yours with a friendly squeeze.

“I, for one, would trust that feeling. I can't explain it either—but I can feel that you and I have some adventures in our future—the first of which starts right now. Come on, Bash, let’s get that wand.” and with a bright grin he sped up towards the village, pulling you behind him as you shook your head with a laugh, skipping to keep up.

Adventure awaits indeed.

Chapter Text

“—and that’s Honeydukes. Best sweets. We can stop by there before we leave.”

Sebastian had spent the morning giving you a tour of Hogsmeade before taking you to Ollivanders for your new wand. 

When you had first arrived through the gates of the wizard village, you were surprised how busy the winding cobbled streets were. There were wizards and witches in a spectrum of robes in every colour. Cats weaved through people's legs and peered down at you from rooftops. You could see many Hogwarts students crowded outside shop windows—especially the one filled with broomsticks.

Sebastian insisted on keeping hold of your hand “so we don’t get separated”. While it made sense, you couldn’t stop your face from burning as you passed a whispering—and pointing, cluster of fourth-year girls.

The shops in Hogsmeade turned out to be dangerously tempting. 

Your Slytherin guide pulled you from shop to shop, giving advice about which magical products were useful and the best places for food.

After an hour, you and Sebastian stood outside Zonkos, looking at a display for trick quills that wrote dirty words randomly when used.

“How does it work?” you ask idly, watching with interest as the quill wrote fairly tame expletives on a parchment that then disappeared after a few seconds.

“Eh it’s just a charm. It’s their potions that are the real deal. They make some incredible stuff.” he replied.

“That’s right, Garreth told me that. Did you know he wants to design for them? Isn’t that amazing?” you ask, smiling with a nose wrinkle at the word ‘bollocks’ on the parchment.

Sebastian rolled his eyes.

“Yup. Fascinating.” he dismissed quickly. “Hey, let’s go check out the bookshop, it’s close to Ollivanders.”

The word “bookshop” had you easily tearing your eyes from the quills to look up at him with delight, nodding excitedly.

“There we go.” he breathed with a greedy smile, grabbing your hand and leading you through the thicket of Saturday shoppers to Tomes and Scrolls.

***

After leaving the bookshop, a long list in your head of titles you wanted, you turned your steps towards the wandmaker.

“I want to grab a gift for Anne. I’ll meet you at Honeydukes after you get your wand—then maybe we can have a little drink at the Broomstick.” he suggested smoothly. You gave him a tired look before smiling.

“Sounds delightful, Seb.”

Walking into the wandshop you felt your skin vibrate with magic. 

It was a cramped, cozy space stacked with thousands of small boxes. You saw a stooped little old man with a tremendous moustache behind the counter. He looked up when the bell rang, smiling warmly at you.

“Ah, hello my dear! Please come in, come in. I’ve been expecting you. You are the new Slytherin fifth-year aren’t you? I’m Gerbold Ollivander.” 

You confirmed you were and introduced yourself, shaking his aged, yet surprisingly strong hand.

“Wonderful! Well, you are all set for a wand. Hogwarts provides a fund for students who need it and you have had bursary accounts set up with many shops in town, so we just need to find the wand for you. Please have a seat, I just need to have a look.” and with a wave of his spindly wand, pulled a comfy chaise under you, a cup of tea smoothly tucked into your hand.

You smiled widely and thanked him as he left to search his shelves. You watched with curiosity as he tapped his fingers along the ends of the boxes, humming. He kept glancing at you then at the boxes, having some inner debate. After a few minutes he had six wands for you to try. You stood, you nerves spiking as you wiped your hands on your skirt.

“Here we are. So this is a 10 ½ inch Maple with a Unicorn Tail core. Very nice for defensive magic.” and the kind craftsman handed you the wand.

You gripped the warm brown wand and tried to cast Lumos. It worked—but not very well. Mr Ollivander tutted and gently took it from your hand.

“Not quite. Let’s try again.”

It was a few failed wands later that Ollivander opened a deep maroon box. Looking inside you felt your gut drop.

It was hers.

It was the identical elegant black wand that your Ravenclaw alter held in the memory.

Was it destined to be yours as well?

“This is a Blackfern wand, 8 inches—dragon heartstring core. It has a powerful nature—excellent for combat magic.”

You felt a buzzing when the wand was handed to you—it did indeed feel powerful. You cast Lumos and had to shield your eyes from the dazzle as the room was bathed in a cold but blinding light.

“Well there we have it! I will—“

“Could I try another?” you interrupted before you could stop yourself. The aging wizard looked at you with surprise, readjusting his spectacles is confusion.

“Really my dear? But that wand gave a powerful response—it seems well suited for you.”

You looked awkwardly down at the wand in your hand, rolling it in your fingers.  

“I know—but, do you have any wands that are good for—creating?” you asked carefully, hoping this wasn't a stupid question.

The wizard gave you a cautious look before taking back the Blackfern wand. He returned a minute later with a canary-yellow box, now eyeing you with curiosity.

“This wand is made of arctic birch, unusual but effective. Still dragon heartstring but the core is made of the more delicate fibers. It’s a little longer—more flexible than the Blackfern. It’s interesting you asked about ‘creating’—as this wand is excellent for transfiguration work.”

You took the blonde-hued wand and felt a glowing warmth instantly—and a comfortable familiarity? You held it up and found yourself quite enchanted by the rustic vine pattern that was carved into the lacquered wood. The handle was made of a simple forest green marble, giving in a satisfying weight.

You cast Lumos.

While just as strong as the Blackfern wand, the light bursting from the tip felt more like—well, the Sun. Warm rays filling the dusty shop, reminding you of a summer afternoon.

“How utterly fascinating.” muttered Ollivander.

You gave him a concerned look—worried for a moment that you may have offended him by asking for another wand.

“Is that alright? I really like this one.”

The wizard’s face broke into a grin as he nodded cheerfully.

“Oh my dear of course! I am just interested in the connection, that's all.”

“Connection?”

“Yes, well—this wand.” and he gently took it back from you to lay it in its velvet lined box. “Has a core made from the heartstring of a high-borne dragon. You see my dear, dragon heartstrings suitable for wands are very difficult to obtain. It cannot be taken from a slain dragon—it corrupts the heart and makes the material unusable as a wand core. The heart must be collected after a dragon has passed from old age—which is an extreme rarity in itself—but it's the only way to keep the magical properties stable. That is why they are so rare—wandmakers have to stalk and protect an aging dragon—sometimes for years—to get the heart.

Mr Ollivander then bid you to follow him to the counter to sign a book to say you were taking the wand, before continuing his explanation.

“Once harvested, a heart can create about a dozen wands—though each heartstring—much like each heart, holds different intentions. The Blackfern and your Arctic Birch both have cores from the same noble Herbridean Black dragon, though your core is made from the more delicate strings in the inner chamber while the Blackfern is made from the coarser, outer strings.”

You nodded with understanding as you signed your name.

“So there are other wands made from this dragon?”

“Indeed. This dragon’s heart made eleven wands. Most have been sold either here or in Diagon Alley. Each had a different strength—a different intention. Now my dear, I have a question for you—which you are free not to answer by the way—why may I ask, did you want to try another wand?”

You bit your lip as you thought, trying to organize your response.

“It’s just—the Blackfern felt fine, Mr Ollivander. It would probably have been suitable—but it, just didn’t feel like it belonged to me—“

Not this time.

Mr Ollivander nodded thoughtfully as he handed you the long yellow box which you put into your bag.

“How very interesting. There is still so much we don't know about magic—maybe you, my young friend, are just another mystery that has yet to be solved.” his eyes sparkled cryptically behind his spectacles. You smiled with a nod, happy he seemed content with your explanation.

After thanking Mr.Ollivander and him bidding you a fond farewell, you emerged back into the autumn sunshine.

You moved to a side street and pulled the wand from the box. 

It felt so—connected to you. You rolled your wrist as you held it lightly in the tips of your fingers. Looking around, you spied a stray apple core in the gutter. 

“Levioso.” you whispered, delighted to watch the apple core shoot straight into the air.

It felt incredible—the difference between your wand and the borrowed one was like night and day. While you felt competent with the borrowed wand—you felt powerful with your own.

You stowed your new wand in your robes, putting the borrowed one into your bag to return to Fig later. You then quick-stepped into the current of people moving up the streets towards Honeydukes and your awaiting companion.

***

You saw your guide leading against a gnarled tree in a courtyard outside Honeydukes. You called and waved to him, skipping forward, excited to show him your new wand. 

He praised it, saying it ‘definitely suited you’ before handing it back with a smile. You grinned, admiring it again, pointing out the finer detail to your captive audience.

“It’s so amazing, Seb. I just feel—I feel—wait….do you feel that?” you looked around as strong thumps vibrated through you, chattering your teeth—followed by a gut-wrenching roar.

“What the f—“ the brunette started before you yanked him against you, throwing a Protego around the both of you a split second before a shower of rocks and debris came hurtling at you. 

It was a troll—scratch that, two trolls.

A constable—no, an Auror and a few residents drew one hulking troll down another path—leaving you and Sebastian attempting to subdue the remaining creature.

“We have to keep it away from the villagers!” you shout—firing off a bolt to get its attention on you—and not the crowd of terrified-looking second years running for cover behind the sweetshop.

“No time like the present to try that new wand, Bash! Stay clear of its reach with that—MOVE!”

You had to tumble forward to avoid the club the troll tried to bring down on you. You turned and cast a few sequenced basic casts, happy to find them far stronger than with the other wand, the troll stuttering with each impact.

“Confringo!” Sebastian cast, shooting a hot bolt of fire at the troll's shoulder, enraging it—and making it swing faster than the teen was expecting. The tip of the club caught him in the chest, flinging him hard to the ground, rolling a few times with a groan.

“SEBASTIAN!”

You felt your heart stutter as you watched the beast lift the tree-trunk club high in the air. Sebastian was trying to scramble and kick backwards on the cobblestones, away from the roaring troll. His face drained of color and eyes widened with fear as they flicked between the snarling beast towering over him—and his wand a few yards away.

He would most certainly be killed.

When you saw the troll reach the apex of its swing, starting its descent—everything just seemed to—slow.

You were raising your wand before you couldn’t even formulate what spell you were going to cast. 

You submitted to your instincts. 

This couldn’t happen—not to him.

You gave a fierce cry as you yanked your wand upward in an aggressive jerk, a primal energy coursing through you, manipulating the metallic magic you could see glinting around the club.

The tree trunk was yanked from the surprised troll’s massive fist as you controlled the magic, your wand listening and reacting to every subtle flicker of your heart.

You brought it down hard on its head with a sweeping flourish, causing it to stagger and stumble with a painful roar. 

Breathing heavily you saw Sebastian was back on his feet and sprinting to his wand. You turned; your own wand at the ready, as you watched the troll sway unsteadily on its feet. One more incapacitating class spell should knock it out—and a combustible one would kill it.

You already knew what you must do before you caught sight of Sebastian's face from the other side of the yard.

Oh no.

Ice filled your heart as you watched Sebastian’s lip curl in a cruel snarl, his warm brown eyes now sharp and cold. You felt the fear again. He reeled back an arm to cast a final spell at the troll—a death blow.

Everything then sped up.

“BOMBARDA!”

“PROTEGO!”

You were quick with the shield charm, getting in place a half second before the exploding spell impacted—but you didn’t put shield around yourself.

You cast it around the troll.

“What the hell are you doing?!?” shouted Sebastian in a rage. Ignoring him, you cast a strong Stupify at the now unprotected troll, hitting it between the eyes, making them go crossed. The troll then tipped backwards, almost comically slow, to land with an earth-trembling crash onto the paving stones.

On shaky legs you ran past it, noting the steady breaths from its open maw. It was alive—it would have a hell of a headache—but it would live.

“Are you alright? Are you hurt?” you rushed out as you made it to Sebastian’s side, attempting to reach for him to check for injuries—but he yanked his arm back. Looking up, you saw his face set in a furious glare.

“What was that? You protected that thing?!?”

“You were going to kill it!”

“I know! I was trying to!” he roared, throwing his hands up in frustration.

…

Right.

Taking a step back, you leveled a serious gaze at him, your eyes stinging as you attempted to control your boiling emotions, gripping your wand tightly.

You took a steady breath before fixing him with a hard look.

“Sebastian, I like you. I think we are meant to be friends. But I am going to make this unequivocally clear—right here, right now. I don’t kill if there is another choice—and I don't have room in my life for anyone who acts otherwise.” you add seriously, keeping your eyes locked on his, giving no room for misinterpretation.

You had made this promise to yourself—to the Ravenclaw, the night you had seen the memory—had seen what your future could be. Violence and death had led to your doomed couterpart’s fate. You would be different—you had to be. 

Sebastian’s face remained set in glare as you squared off, each gauging the other’s resolve. Finally, he broke eye contact first, looking down with a frustrated huff, rolling his shoulders in irritation.

“Are we clear, Seb?”

“We’re clear.” he muttered, looking up with a resigned and somewhat ashamed look. You nodded solemnly.

“Good. I’m glad we understand one another. Now, as I was saying—are you alright?” and you cautiously try to approach him again. Your concerned face had him giving a weak smile, allowing you to start to worry over the few bumps and scrapes he had collected in the fight. 

“More importantly—are you?” he looked down at you seriously as you were checking some scratches on his knuckles. “That was some incredible spell work—I have no idea how you lifted that club like that.” 

“It was—that magic again, Seb. I can’t explain it—but I just knew what to do. It is this—force within me that doesn't seem to follow the normal rules of magic.” you admit with a tinge of worry, casting your eyes to ground where the troll lay drooling.

Sebastian stepped closer to you, using a soft knuckle to lift your chin and meet your eyes.

He smells like cinnamon and coffee.

“Well, thank you—I owe you my life.” he admitted with an intense look. You felt heat flare in your cheeks as you looked to the side with a nervous smile.

You heard a sharp intake of breath—right before your cheek felt ice cold compared to the heat of Sebastian's full palm against it. 

You went still as you felt him slowly swipe a thumb along your cheekbone. A spark of pain had you pulling away from his hand just enough to see crimson streaked on his finger from the corner of your eye.

“Oh—I must have gotten hit with debris.” you mutter, willing your heart to settle as you attempt to step back, only to find Sebastian had surreptitiously slipped his other hand on your side, keeping you anchored in his grip. 

He looked up and whipped his head around, scanning the chaos of the square—squinting and thinking. He looked back down. Decision made.

“Alright. We are going to go find that Auror, then we are getting a drink—“

“—wait, shouldn’t we—“ you interrupted, but he was already running his hand down your arm to firmly grasp your fingers, pulling you across the square, your feet tripping on the cobblestone to keep up with him.

“—a drink of Wiggenweld. We are off to Pips. You are going back to the castle as perfect as you left it—that Fig woman scares me.” 

Chapter Text

The Slytherin boy watched stone-faced as you tipped the entire bottle of the green potion down your throat. A wave of numbness that faded as soon as it came washed over you, leaving you with a gentle feeling of wellness and the aftertaste of ginger and rose water.

Sebastian quick-stepped forward and captured your face in his large hands, frowning as he tipped it side to side, inspecting every angle. 

You let out a frustrated whine as you tried to take your face back.

“Anyone ever tell y-you that you are a-a little grabby?” you muttered, your hands on his chest, halfheartedly trying to push him away. 

“Be still. I’ve got to make sure the potion got them all.”

You didn’t think that was at all necessary—but with a petulant huff—and a faint blush, you looked away, waiting for his inspection to be done.

The pair of you were in a side alley beside Mr.Pippins potion shop. You had headed there after checking in with Auror Singer who had thanked you for your assistance, looking relieved that you both only had a few bumps and bruises. She promised you the troll would be returned to the mountains before it awoke—she had already contacted staff from the Ministry. She advised you both to go get healed up and stay out of the courtyard while she investigated the cause of the attack and the villagers repaired the damage. 

When you had arrived, the polite potion shop owner, Mr.Pippin, had been so thankful for what you and Sebastian had done for the village that he had handed you half a dozen wiggenweld potions on the house. He also kindly offered to send the potion ingredients that had been ordered for you to the castle.

Back in the alley, Sebastian had finished his inspection.

“Alright—back to normal—well as normal as you get, anyway.” Sebastian added with a small smile, letting his warm fingers fall from your face. 

You nodded, running your own fingertips over your now smooth and unmarred cheek. Sebastian brought a hand to rub the back of his neck as he watched you for a moment before continuing.

“—and yes, I actually have been told that before. Ominis says Anne and I are ‘tactile emoters’ …whatever that means.” he then gave you a guilty look. “I’m sorry though—I won’t touch you if you don’t want me to…I forget sometimes not everyone likes it.”

You blank for a moment at his sincerity before smiling warmly and shaking your head.

“It’s okay Seb, I honestly like how you are and I know you mean well. It’s just—I grew up in an orphanage, and while there were other girls around...we didn’t get a lot of physical affection, so it’s a little foreign to me. Also, it was an all-girls home, so I’m still getting used to uh—a co-ed learning environment.” you add awkwardly, looking to the side. Sebastian’s brows raised in surprise, a slow smile creeping across his face.

“So you have never been around boys?” he asked innocently—though his eyes sparked with interest.

“What? No—of course I have been around boys—at Sunday school…the library…” you trail off, inwardly chastising yourself for starting a list which only has two examples on it “Anyways—that’s not the point. The point is it might take me a little while to be comfortable with—everything. But please don’t think that means I want you to stop—being you.”

With a determined expression, you kicked away from the stone wall you’d been leaning against and taking two confident steps forward, wrapped your arms around your friend's chest in a strong embrace, his arms instantly pulling you in, your head just under his chin.

“Also—I suppose I did assault you first.” you chuckled, pulling away to look up at his face, an unreadable expression watching you before he finally gave a crooked grin.

“That is very true, Bash. Well, then—now that we have gotten your wand, taken down a troll and are all patched up—how about that drink?” he pulled away—but held onto one of your hands, giving you a careful look, as if asking permission. You tightened your grip on him.

“We don’t want to get separated do we? A well-earned drink sounds delightful. Lead on, Mr.Sallow.” 

***

The streets of Hogsmeade were considerably emptier than they had been before the troll attack. You watched as witches and wizards cast repair charms on broken window boxes and smashed fences. Many students had turned tail and headed back to the castle after the fearsome battle.

Sebastian guided you towards the large gabled building he had pointed out during your morning tour. You were starting to feel better after the stress and chaos of the troll attack—excited to try one of the famous butter beers you had heard about from your friends.

“You will love the Broomstick—Sirona tells the best jokes.” commented Sebastian as he sped up.

Sirona?

Your heart clenched as you thought of the letter to Lodgok. The Ravenclaw had told him to stay with Sirona—was it the same person? Eager to discover the answer you joined in quickening your steps.

As you turned a corner though, your feet stuttered to a stop on the stone as you felt a wave of nausea and—terror.

“Bash?” Sebastian looked back at you with concern as you spun your head around, emotions keyed up as you realised you had felt this feeling before.

Ranrok. Corrupted magic.

Before you could try and locate the source of the terror—you heard raised voices coming from somewhere below you.

“Stay behind me.” you whispered and ducked to follow the voices down a side alley, peering down a staircase at a group of men—and Ranrok.

The red-eyed goblin was arguing with a tall wizard in a top hat.

“—I just watched the girl obliterate your distraction—with magic like I have never seen. Who or what is she—why is she so important?” said the man, pacing in front of the goblin.

“That is none of your concern, wizard. I want her. That’s all you need to know.” growled Ranrok, lip curling as he glared at the dark-haired man.

You felt Sebastian crowd you, his hands finding your hips as he loomed protectively over you, bringing his lips to your ear.

“Are they after you?” he breathed, a tremor in his voice. You met his eyes out of your peripheral and gave a curt nod, biting your lip before looking back at the agitated wizard.

“You want her? Sounds like you want her dead, Ranrok. I know your kind cannot appreciate the magic we are capable of, but after what I saw her do—I just hope you're not killing a golden goose.” he warned. 

Ranrok snarled and turned his gaze away from the man—straight into your eyes.

Oh no.

“We need to move.” you gritted, backing up as the man in the hat turned and met your eyes—a dark smile growing as he started up the steps after you.

***

Sebastian ran beside you as you ducked down another spindly alley.

“What the hell are you caught up in, Bash? Ranrok? That mad goblin from the prophet—and Rookwood?”

Your heart froze.

“Th—That man in the top hat was Victor Rookwood?” you stutter.

Sebastian stopped running when you did. 

“What? Yeah—my uncle says he’s some small town crook who’s in with poachers—why do you know him?”

Oh Seb.

You heard voices and footsteps.

“Later—we need to hide.”

“Broomsticks.”

***

The pair of you burst through the double doors, your eyes slowly adjusting to the darkness. The gabled two tiered tavern was lit with warm torches and smelt like tobacco smoke and beer yeast.

“Let’s get a table near—“you started.

The Pull.

You looked up and your eyes instantly fell on a kind-looking goblin with a cheerful expression walking towards you, seemingly heading for the door—and the streets beyond.

Lodgok.

“Oh no.” you muttered. You bolted forward and grabbed the goblin's hand with a squawk of protest from him. You then yanked him around the corner of the bar with Sebastian following quickly behind, an indignant confusion on his face.

“Hey! Hands off my patron, girl!” 

You looked up to see an annoyed-looking witch leaning over the bar to glare down on the three of you crouching. You ignored her and turned to the goblin—your faces level.

“You are Lodgok, yes?” 

The goblin nodded warily.

“I am Miriam Fig’s friend.” you said with a meaningful look. His eyes widened and his smile grew with understanding. You didn’t hesitate to reach out and take his large, clawed hand in yours, looking seriously in his face.

“Ranrok is in Hogsmeade—he saw me and is coming after—"

The doors of the pub were flung open with a hard bang. You felt the barwitch turn to address who you seconds later heard was Rookwood.

“You need to leave, now.” you begged, gripping his calloused hands. 

“Saving me again, are you my friend? We will talk soon.” whispered the goblin, smiling appreciatively, and he stepped back and disappeared with a twist and flutter.

You sighed with relief as you looked at an impassive Sebastian. 

“We are going to talk later too, Bash—about the company you are keeping.” he muttered evenly—levelling a serious look at you.

A problem for another time.

You stood and walked into the tense conversation the barwitch was having with Rookwood and another grizzled-looking wizard.

“Ah! There she is. I told you Sirona, I have no interest in causing trouble in your tavern. I just need that sweet little thing to come for a stroll with me.” Rookwood said smoothly, stepping in your direction with an inviting hand, his eyes burning into yours with a greedy look.

“She isn’t going anywhere with you, Rookwood.” Sebastian snarled, wand at the ready, his free hand finding yours and pulling you against him.

“Oh? Have yourself a brave young knight there, do you Princess?” he sneered, flashing sharp canines with a wicked smile.

A part of you actually wanted to go with him—to find out what he knew about Anne—but you knew you were outmatched and outgunned—this wasn’t the time.

I’m so sorry Sebastian.

“You should leave Rookwood. We have business to discuss…I assure you—but not today.” you announced, your chin lifted defiantly.

You watched him flick his eyes up and down at you with a lip curl.

“I’m afraid that’s not going to work.” he growled, making a bold move towards you.

You, Sebastian—and surprisingly the rest of the tavern patrons, raised your wands, outnumbering the men and sending them on the back foot with surprise.

Rookwood faltered, eyes darting around at the crowd in front of him before landing hard back on you.

“Another time, Princess.” and he tipped his hat to you with a wicked smile before shooting a withering look at Sebastian and Sirona and backing out of the pub with his crony.

You let out a breath as you felt your legs almost give out from under you.

That was a lot to process in ten minutes.

“Alright everyone, back to your ales.” called Sirona as she ushered you and Sebastian to sit at the long oak bar. The rest of the villagers eyed you with curiosity a moment longer before heading back to their tables, conversation breaking out in a quiet din once more, a cheerful tune coming from a piano in the corner.

“Let’s get you a drink. You seem to have had quite the day in Hogsmeade from what I hear—and as the owner of the gossipiest pub north of London—I hear plenty.” The barwitch smiled with a wink, pulling two large tankards of a golden, caramel smelling liquor.

“I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to cause a scene in your establishment.” you admitted with a guilty look.

“Not the first time I’ve thrown that scoundrel out of my bar—and it won’t be the last. No, I don’t take kindly to bullies.” Sirona then leaned in close and spoke softly. “—and if what I heard you tell Lodgok is true, then I have every reason to trust you—or I will.” she added cryptically as she laid the tankards on the bar with a significant look—making you realize she knew more than you first thought.

“Thank you, Sirona—for everything.”

She nodded with a curt, friendly smile and turned to attend to her other patrons.

You and Sebastian sat in silence for a while, sipping your drinks, both staring deep into the bubbling warm depths of your mugs. The butter-scented silky liquid tasted wonderful—you wished your spiking nerves would let you enjoy it. 

After a few minutes, you spoke, trying to catch your friends eye as you kept your voice low.

“Seb, I told you that I had threats I am dealing with—well, there they were. Ranrok is after me to get me to help him find stores of some powerful ancient magic—or to kill me to prevent my interfering—or a possible third, horrifying option I haven’t discovered yet.” you give a small smile, trying to lighten the mood.

Seb looked at you from the corner of his eye, face drawing into a scowl as he gripped his drink.

“So you are being hunted by a dangerous goblin and his wizard-criminal henchmen—yet you just purportedly saved a different goblin—who called you ‘a friend’ by the way.” he added with a sharp look.

“He is my friend—or he will be. That was Lodgok. He is trying to help stop Ranrok too.”

Sebastian let out a huff and shook his head ruefully.

“—or so he says. You can’t believe anything that goblins say, Bash.” he argued.

“I have my reasons for trusting him.”

“—and I have my reasons for distrusting all of them.” he muttered before taking another deep drink.

“Sebastian, I know. Your feelings are not wrong—but you don’t have all the facts.”

“But how can you—“

“Do you trust me?”

He furrowed his brow at you, frustrated eyes searching yours. He seemed to be having some inner argument. Finally, he looked down.

“Yes, I trust you.”

“Then trust that I know who is a friend.” and you gave him a loaded look, placing a gentle hand on his arm. He nodded—but his face was still etched with worry.

“I don’t want anything bad to happen to you—I don’t think I can’t handle that—again.” he admitted softly, sable eyes pleading with yours.

You sighed.

“Something bad has already happened to me, Seb—or will very soon.” you muttered quietly. Your companion watched you carefully for a moment before turning to rummage in his bag. 

He pulled out the leather satchel of winnings and plopped it on the table with a jingle of coins. You raised a questioning brow.

“We are going to need a lot more drinks. Alright, let’s do this, Bash—enough riddles and clues—start from the beginning.” and he leaned on the bar with his elbow, lifting his drink in a sign that he was ready to listen.

You gave him a misty smile.

Secrets will be your downfall.

You knew Sebastian’s damaged heart couldn’t be objective when it came to his sister—it was too—volatile. It was killing you to keep the knowledge of Rookwood’s involvement with Anne to yourself—but some of Sebastian’s looks and actions today had you trusting the Ravenclaw’s directive. 

You cannot let the darkness take him.

Your heart now suspected who she had meant.

No—Rookwood was your problem to solve. 

But Ranrok?

The events of the day had made you realise that you could not defeat the mad goblin alone. When the whole tavern had come to your defence—your knight, as Rookwood had called him, steadfast by your side, you knew it would take more than just you and The Figs.

No, you needed allies. 

“Alright Seb, that’s fair dues. Settle in.” and with a deep breath, you began your story.

“So about a month ago I received a letter from Hogwarts…”

Chapter Text

The sun was setting as you walked in silence along the path back to the castle.

You had stayed at the Three Broomsticks for an hour or so, heads huddled in conversation as you explained your auspicious start to the year. 

Sebastian listened without interruption, simply looking over his shoulder every now and then and drinking from him tankard. When you said ‘troll attack’ though—referring to the one in London—a few heads popped up from tables nearby which had Sebastian rolling his eyes with irritation and pulling out his wand.

Well at least you now knew the Muffliato spell, fairly useful.

After you had finished with your story you waited for his response, nervously scratching the back of your hand. All Sebastian did was nod a few times before saying it was getting late and you should start heading back, paying the tab and bidding goodbye to Sirona. 

So here you were, walking with Sebastian, your hand gripped tightly in his, his wand grasped in the other—narrow eyes watching the road ahead, scanning for danger.

“I don’t think anything is going to attack us now, Seb.” you offer lightly, trying to pull him from whatever inner conversation he was having.

He looked down at you carefully, then sighed.

“You don’t know that...but yeah—okay.” and he let go of your hand to walk with his arms crossed—expression still wary.

“Sooo.” you say carefully, trying to catch his eye.

“So.”

“Come on, Seb, please say something else.”

“What do you want me to say? I’m sorry this is happening to you? I’m afraid for you? That a part of me really wants to believe you are lying—but all evidence points to it being the truth?” he sighed heavily and stopped. You both turned to watch the sun setting over the castle, the sky streaked with pinks and reds.

Finally, he spoke again.

“I guess there is only one thing left to say. I’m in.”

“You’re what?”

“I’m. In. You said that the memory-you told you to trust people more? That you would need to be different? Maybe this pull thing you feel is pulling you towards people who are meant to help you. Also—“ he glanced at your face with a pleading look. “—you said your ancient power doesn’t follow the normal rules of magic? Maybe that means it could be used—to help Anne?”

Your heart shattered as you looked up at him.

“I—I don’t know if that will be the case Seb—but please know that our friendship will be equal—I will do everything I can to help Anne—believe me. But this? Ranrok? This is not your burden to carry.” you turned and started back up the path.

“Yeah, but as someone with quite heavy burdens themselves—sharing that load with a friend can make it feel a tad lighter.” and he slipped his arm into his favourite position across your shoulders. 

“Thank you Sebastian. I guess it feels a little lighter already.” you smiled, and for the first time you slung your arm around his back as you walked back through the Scottish wilds, back towards home 

***

Your cheeks were flaming from the bracing cold as you and Poppy came in a side door, grinning as you made your way to the Great Hall for lunch.

You had spent your Sunday morning feeding and grooming Highwing with your little Hufflepuff friend in the rocky paddock in the hills. She had sent you an owl early that morning inviting you for a visit and she thought she could give you some guidance on catching up with Beasts class.

You were grateful to the shy girl for the activity away from the castle for the morning. You and Sebastian had said a slightly awkward good night the evening before, the reality of the day coming into sharper focus in retrospect. That morning you had greeted him as he headed out the door of the common room with a broomstick on his shoulder. 

He told you he was going for a long fly that morning, something about ‘needing some air’. You nodded with understanding—fully appreciating the need to clear one’s head after such a—emotionally charged day as you had both experienced in Hogsmeade.

After a filling lunch with Poppy and a friendly chat about your Astronomy class with Amit scheduled for tomorrow night, you headed back to your common room to start catching up on some of your extra assignments.

The cool blues and greens bathed the mostly empty common room as you moved to collect your books and try one of the other sitting spaces.

You found a beautiful room that looked empty, a large marble fireplace crackling merrily in front of several high backed chairs and sofas. You chose a double-seat chaise close to the fire and were almost settled in when you heard someone clear their throat. Spinning around you saw an occupied chair near the darkened corner and smiled.

“Oh! Hello, Ominis. How are you today?” you asked cheerfully, setting your homework aside.

The blonde gave you a warm grin as he rose to greet you, stopping a few feet away. He was wearing a crisp white button down with rolled sleeves, gray slacks and black suspenders—perfect for a casual Sunday.

“I am well, I was just catching up on an adventure series I enjoy.” He held up a red-leather bound novel. 

“Oh, is it a wizard story?” you ask with interest. You then bid him to join you on the chaise. He smiled wider and navigated to take the empty space beside you, laying his arm over the back of the sofa as he settled into the crook of the armrest in a relaxed manner.

“It is. It’s about a pair of dragon riders who seek ancient magical artifacts and have to outfox dark wizards. They are written by one of my favorite authors.”

“Really? That sounds thrilling! It’s a long series? Do they have it in the library?” you ask quickly. Ominis chuckled at your enthusiasm.

“I can lend you the first few in the series if you like? See if you enjoy them? It would be nice to have someone to discuss them with.”

“That would be wonderful! Thank you, Ominis.” and you reached and squeezed his alabaster hand on the backrest with a long and a short pulse in a friendly gesture—but before you could pull away, his wrist twisted deftly to capture your fingers.

You looked at him with a slight blush as his face remained impassive, though a twitch of his lips betrayed humor.

“In case we need to better understand one another.” he said simply, running a cool thumb over your knuckles. 

You looked away with a small smile and a head shake.

“—and you said Seb was a ‘tactile emoter’.” you mumble playfully, allowing your hand to remain in his. Ominis shook as he laughed.

“He told you that, did he? Well, I’m sure you’ve already noticed how—affectionate he is. Him and Anne are just built that way—for hugs, little touches, fixing your hair, adjusting your clothes. It took me a while to get used to...my family are not like the Sallows.” he finished flatly.

You hummed in understanding while giving a single, long squeeze.

“Yes, Natty told me your family causes you a lot of stress.”

“That is because Natsai is a lovely person and she doesn’t want to hurt my feelings. My family are...not good people.” His eyes contracted in a grimace.

You didn’t ask any questions because, well, it wasn’t your business. You simply held tight and spoke softly.

“I’m sorry, Ominis. That can’t be easy to deal with.” 

“A few more years and I won’t have to ‘deal’ with it ever again. They will be behind me. Forgotten.” he replied, his face set in absolute resolve. 

You squeezed hard.

“We don’t get to pick whose blood we carry—or sometimes ever even know who they were. People like you and me have to go out into the world and find our own family.” 

Ominis smile reached his eyes this time.

“I’m glad to hear you say that, those are exactly my sentiments. I have found a new family in the Sallows and my other Hogwarts friends—The Gaunts think blood is all that matters—in more ways than one...but I can choose to be different.”

Choose to be different. 

Yes, you of all people could very much appreciate that.

“That is a wonderfully hopeful outlook, Ominis. You know, I thought this the other day as well--you remind me a little of a character from a favourite novel of mine; Pride and Prejudice, have you read it?”

Ominis shook his head and gestured for you to continue.

“Oh, well it’s a muggle novel so I’m not sure how popular those are—never mind, anyways, the main hero is called ‘Mr.Darcy’. He is a handsome yet stern gentleman from a prominent heritage. Everyone thinks he is as snobby and prejudiced as his family—but he chooses to disregard their wishes to go after what he wants.”

Ominis nodded appreciatively.

“What did he want?”

Your fingers feel a tad warmer in his grip.

“Well actually, he wanted a woman, Elizabeth.”

“Did she want him?” 

“Not in the beginning. He insulted her the first time he met her and she formed a poor opinion of him.” you laughed, recalling those humorous passages in your now lost copy of your favourite novel.

“Did she want him eventually?” he asked.

You thought for a moment before answering.

“Sorry, Ominis. You will just have to find a copy and see for yourself. I would lend you mine—but I lost it on the way here.” you sighed regrettably.

Ominis nodded with a thoughtful expression, rubbing his chin lightly.

“Maybe I’ll look into procuring one—if you say I am cut from the same cloth as this Mr.Darcy, then I better check and see if you are actually insulting me.” 

You laughed.

“Only if you promise to finish the book if you start it—oh wait…it’s a muggle book. Are you able to read those with–” you trailed off awkwardly.

Ominis gave you a good natured smile.

“Yes. I have a charm I use on standard books that turns the letters into braille. Here, let me show you.” and he opened his novel, which looked like any other book. Pointing his black wand he muttered a few words and a blue heavy smoke came off the wand and seeped into the pages before disappearing. You gasped as you watched the page fill with tiny bumps over the type-face.

Ominis rose from his relaxed position to sit directly next to you, his hand pulling yours to the book on his lap, running your fingers over the textured surface.

You grinned up at the boy as he guided your hand, telling you about how it worked, how long it took him to learn and tricky combinations of letters. After a minute or so of explanations, he suddenly stilled, seemingly aware of how close he was—his hands on you, your side pushed against him, crowding you with his larger frame.

“Maybe I am more like the Sallows than I thought…I apologize. I am not normally this—forward.” and he slid away on the sofa, giving you space with a tinge of pink dusting his marble features. You just scooted back over and placed a warm hand on his forearm with a gentle pressure.

“Hey, I didn’t mind. I found it quite interesting. I like our little knowledge exchanges, Ominis. You are very good at explaining things.”

Ominis blanked at this, eyes wide for a moment before his face cracked with a relieved grin.

“Really? Me too. I mean—I like our conversations." He gave you such a genuine expression that it caught you in the heart with its sincerity. “Honestly, I feel quite lucky. We never get muggle-bo—raised Slytherins. The few muggle-borns in other houses always assume I’m insulting them in some way if I ask about muggle life. I’m afraid my family’s reputation buys me little favour with many people. Also, my parents have flatly refused to allow me to take Muggle Studies.” he added with a huff, his eyes darkening a shade.

You cocked your head at the idea that there was a whole class dedicated to learning about the fairly unremarkable world you had come from—though you supposed it must seem interesting to someone unfamiliar.

“Very well then my good chap, a partnership has been struck.” and with a giggle you grabbed Ominis hand to give it a hearty handshake. “We will become colleagues in the pursuit of knowledge. Sharing our wisdom and bringing our two worlds out of the shadows of ignorance!” you announced with a jovial air, your voice laced with a faux-bravado but edged with laughter. Ominis snickered merrily at your boisterous proclamation.“—and of course the odd discussion about a good book over a cup of tea.” you add in a softer tone.

Ominis’ face lit up.

“Perhaps after Herbology on Mondays?” Ominis blurted excitedly, before seeming to realize you meant it as an offhand remark. Panic flickering on his face for a moment, he stuttered “I mean—it was just a suggestion. I recalled you saying your Monday Herbology is the same time as mine, but if—“ 

“Are there any nice places near the Greenhouses we can get good tea?” you interrupt, giving his hand a squeeze to cut off his mini-spiral.

There’s that smile.

“Oh! Yes, I know the best spot, I’ll take you there after class—you will love it.” he promised happily.

You and your companion then spent the rest of the afternoon on the chaise, cheerfully discussing some of your favourite authors and plot lines—your homework forgotten on the floor beside you.

***

You woke up early on Monday, excited for your first class of the day, Magical Theory with Professor Fig—though you would definitely need a large cup of tea to wake up.

You had gotten to bed late the night before—which was entirely Ominis’ fault. He had nipped to his dorm after your conversation to lend you a few slim novels from the series he was reading. You had almost finished the first book before you realized the time and extinguished your wand to get some sleep.

You hurried to your wardrobe to grab a uniform.

“What’s on your schedule today?” asked Nerida as she worked on a double french braid in Imelda’s dark locks with her wand. The formidable girl was sitting still on a stool in front of the mirror, focusing on the letter she was writing while Nerida worked. 

You pulled your field guide out to check the schedule that Professor Weasley had copied out for you.

“I have Magical Theory first then...It just says 'Kogawa - Castle grounds'. What is that?”

Imelda snapped her head up from her letter with a surprised smile.

“You have that second session? Brilliant! So do Nerida and I. Kogawa is the flying instructor and Quidditch coach—you will finally be getting onto a broomstick.” she announced with a competitive glint in her eye.

“What! Really? That is an actual class?!?” 

“It's the best class. Nerry and I will help you get going. As you are a fifth-year you will be the only student starting from twig one.” added Imelda, leaping up from the stool when Nerida had finished, grabbing her bag and stashing her letter.

Nerida turned to you with a smile.

“Also, you are gonna want to let me do your hair too. You need it proper locked-down so it doesn't fly in your face.” You nodded appreciatively at the tight braids on the shorter girls head and thanked Nerida as she pulled you down to the stool.

“I don’t want to hold you two back in class though. I imagine it might take a while to learn.” you worried, meeting her eyes in the mirror. Nerida just waved a hand dismissively.

“Nonsense. You will be just fine. I am already a good flier and Mel is practically at the professional level.”

“Practically?” Imelda squawked with an indignant huff.

“Your reverse turns are sloppy” Nerida replied honestly as she worked your hair into plaits. You thought for a moment that Nerida had hurt the Slytherin girl's feelings—but Imelda just nodded resignedly—clearly no slight taken

“Yes, I know, Nerry. But how am I meant to improve if there is no Quidditch practice or games?” she lamented, riffling through scrolls as she found the ones she needed for the day.

“Why is there no Quidditch?” you ask, catching Imelda’s rueful expression.

“The Headmaster has got a broomstick up his arse about it. Apparently, some idiot got hurt playing last year—although no one can confirm this or if they even got hurt at all. I bet you it's just because Sirius threw a hissy fit over the fact that I was voted captain over him.” she added with a sniff.

“Sirius?” 

“He is one of the Headmaster’s entitled brats. A brute of a seventh-year with an ego the size of London. We held a vote last year before term ended and I was named the new Slytherin Captain when Freddie Jacoby graduated.”

“It was unanimous for Imedla too—No one wanted Sirius to be captain. Our Mel is competitive—but she would never cheat—or put people in danger to win.” added Nerida with a significant look in the mirror. 

“So you think the Headmaster canceled Quidditch because of Sirius?”

“That or just because he is a terrible headmaster. Everyone knows he only got the job because he is from ‘the Infamous Black family’—but the man is as thick as troll bogies so they gave him the job to keep him out of the way. My father says they should have gone with Fig like the teachers wanted.” added Imelda, lacing her shoes.

“Elea–Professor Fig was up for the Headmaster’s job?”

“He was—and he might be again soon if the Headmaster keeps being a git. There are a lot of staircases in this castle—if you know what I mean.” muttered Imelda with a wicked smile that had you and Nerida laughing heartily.

***

You found Sebastian and Ominis waiting at the bottom of the stairs as the three of you came down from the dorms together, heading to breakfast.

“I know those plaits. Perchance do the fifth-year ladies have Flying class today?” asked Sebastian, looking up at you as you descended the steps. You smiled warmly at him as you checked your hair with a light pat. Nerida hopped down the last few steps cheerfully.

“We do indeed. It’s her very first time on a broomstick! So exciting!” exclaimed Nerida. Imelda nodded in agreement, giving you a playfully nudge with her shoulder.

“May your attempt be better than mine.” joked Ominis, turning to you. “I had one lesson but—let's just say my orientation spell isn’t ‘broom-friendly’.” 

“He ended up in the Owlery.” giggled Nerida, which warranted a slight scowl from Ominis.

“Says the girl who cannot swim.” Ominis responded dryly, though his eyes held warm humour.

“I told you Omie—it's hard for some people.” pouted Nerida, crossing her arms with a huff.

“Nerida and Ominis are cousins.” Sebastian whispered in your ear as they continued to throw tame barbs at each other.

“Oh! They’re related?” you ask—louder than you intended, which had them both turning to you.

“Hmm? Oh yes, we are cousins through marriage…though it was quite the scandal at the time. My eldest maternal aunt married his uncle ten years ago—but The Gaunts…” Nerida trailed off nervously, leaving Ominis to finish.

“—but the Gaunts are blood-obsessed snobs who thought the marriage was some kind of pollution. My Uncle Tyrius was cast out.” he finished with a bitter sneer.

Nerida stepped to Ominis’ side and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder

“But Omie and I don’t care about that nonsense. He has even joined me for some Roberts family events over the past few summers so he can catch up with his uncle and my auntie Rosie.”

Ominis smiled at her, ducking his head in a small show of gratitude.

“Nerida’s family is very kind.” 

“They’re your family too, Ominis.” she corrected quietly. The blonde grinned sheepishly as he gave her a friendly nudge.

It warmed your heart greatly to see that Ominis did at least have some family he cared for.

“Long story short—I won’t be making the Slytherin team anytime soon.” Ominis laughed, his mood rising quickly.

“If there will ever be another team. Are you talking to Kogawa again today, Mel?” asked Sebastian.

“I asked yesterday! She said the headmaster is still being a massive arse.”

“Knowing Madame Kogawa—I fully believe she said that.” muttered Ominis, making you and Nerida snicker.

The five of you headed towards the Grand Hall together, with Ominis giving you and Nerida a humorous running commentary of Sebastian and Imelda’s viscous verbal takedown of your headmaster.

***

After breakfast, you and your Slytherin friends started to split off in different directions.

You were headed towards the main door of the Great Hall with Ominis and Sebastian when you heard your last name called sharply from the left. 

Turning you saw the subject of that morning’s conversation striding haughtily towards you.

“—and Mr.Sallow. Exactly who I was looking for. Both of you—with me, now.” Headmaster Black commanded coldly. “Continue to class, Mr.Gaunt.” 

You and Sebastian looked at each other warily. 

“See you later then?” muttered Ominis with concern as you and Seb quick-stepped to catch up with the headmaster.

You followed silently behind, shooting Sebastian confused looks as students cleared a path ahead of the Headmaster.

With a flick of his wand he blew open the door of an unused classroom.

“In.” he ordered.

You and Sebastian ducked under his gaze to enter the room, turning sharply when the door slammed shut. The headmaster stalked towards you to stand a few feet away, staring down at you both.

“Well. Here they are—the reason I got a slew of owls through my window this morning. Trolls? Criminals? Barroom brawls? Have I left anything out?” he spat.

Bollocks.

“Headmaster—we didn’t do anything wrong. A troll was attacking—“ started Sebastian, but Black just held up a gloved hand.

“Enough, Mr. Sallow. I don’t care why it happened or how ‘proud’ or ‘thankful’ the village was of the two of you for dealing with a piffling troll. I do not like to be disturbed with news of Hogwarts students causing a ruckus with the locals.”

“Wait. The owls were of thanks? Then why are we in trouble?” argued Sebastian indignantly. You furrowed your brow as well.

“Watch that tone, young man. I don’t care what they were for, I don’t want those people writing to me for any reason. But besides that, what about fighting with Rookwood? I heard you were involved in some kind of standoff with the scoundrel.”

“Who told you that?” asked Sebastian with a raised brow.

“I am asking the questions, boy—and you. You are being very quiet, Exception.” The Headmaster rounded on you. You glared back, unwilling to back down.

“We didn’t fight anyone in the Three Broomsticks—it was a misunderstanding, Headmaster.” you said evenly.

“What about you and Mr.Sallow, whispering together at the bar for hours, heads low—using muffling charms? That’s how young ladies get reputations, my dear.” he added with a withering look before turning away.

You were able to snatch Sebastian’s sleeve to stop him from lunging at the Headmaster. You shook your head and you both schooled your emotions before he turned on you again.

“What were you discussing so intently I wonder?” he questioned in a low voice, closing in on the two of you. You saw Sebastian’s throat bob as he tried to remain calm.

You were about to attempt a terrible lie when you heard a sharp knock on the door of the classroom. Not waiting for a reply the door opened to show Professor Fig popping his friendly face around the door.

“Not the time, Eleazar.” Black growled.

“Oh! I’m sorry to interrupt, Headmaster—but is there an issue with these two? I believe our newest Slytherin is due in my class in a few minutes.” Fig said, stepping into the room and catching your eye with a concerned look.

“I am exercising my right as Headmaster to lecture and discipline problem students, Fig. These two have been embarrassing this school with their violent and amorous behaviour.”

Your cheeks burned as you glared daggers at the moustached man.

“That’s not true. We helped the village at the request of Auror Singer. Rookwood was a misunderstanding and Sebastian and I are friends—I wasn’t aware that was against school rules.”

Black’s lip curled as he scowled down at you. You felt Fig moving quickly to your side.

“Well that’s wonderful! No harm done then, just a misunderstanding.” and Fig nipped forward to herd you and Sebastian past the enraged Headmaster.

“I’m not—“ Black sputtered but you were already halfway to the door.

“Now, now, we know how busy you are, Headmaster. Young Slytherins, apologize for taking up the Headmasters valuable time.” commanded Fig with a hand on both your backs, turning your bodies to face him.

You both mumbled insincere apologies while looking anywhere but at Black. 

The Headmaster looked ready to launch back into a rage but Fig quickly steered you out the room and down an adjacent hallway.

“Alright, off you go Mr.Sallow—quickly now before the Headmaster catches up with his train of thought.” Fig whispered ruefully.

“Thanks Professor. I’ll see you at lunch, Bash.” and before leaving he leaned in close to your ear—which you saw had Eleazar raising questioning brow. “Stay close to the castle while you are flying today, alright?” He searched your eyes with a meaningful look. You nodded with understanding.

He bid you both goodbye and took off towards the Charms wing. You turned, avoiding Eleazar’s eye as you walked beside him towards his class.

“Thank you so much, Professor—but how did you know where we were?”

“Your friend Mr.Gaunt caught me on my way to my classroom—asked if I could see if you two needed any help, quite a perceptive young man. I asked a few students and tracked you down—but, my dear, more importantly—you seem to have had an eventful weekend.” Fig hinted with a smile.

“I—yes—I have some things to tell you and Miriam.” you said with a guilty look.

“I am just glad you appear unharmed. We will discuss all of this later—right now I am your professor and you—and I, are quite late for class.”

Chapter Text

“You head in first—you aren't technically late if I come in after you.” whispered Eleazar once you reached the Magic Theory classroom. You nodded with gratitude and ducked into the mostly full room.

Every head popped up and turned, expecting to see Fig. You stilled like a deer as you looked at a sea of strangers. You were about to navigate further into the room when you heard a voice beside you.

“Psst! Over here!” 

You turned, relieved to see the smiling face of Garreth Weasley beckoning you to sit beside him at a desk near the back.

Grinning, you quick-stepped to the bench, sliding in just as Professor Fig entered the class.

“Apologies my young friends—time makes fools of us all. Just give me a few minutes and we will start our lesson.” he announced, catching your eye with a wink as he passed you.

The class broke out into quiet chatter as Eleazar began to pull out books from his case, chalk leaping from his pocket to start writing out numbers and principles onto blackboards.

“So—not expelled then?” 

You turned to the Gryffindor with a confused look. 

“The Headmaster? Everyone saw him drag you and Sallow out of the Great Hall this morning.” he clarified with a cheeky eyebrow raise.

You sighed. 

Great. Now you really were getting a reputation.

“It was just a misunderstanding. Seb and I went to Hogsmeade on Saturday and there was an—incident, with a troll. The Headmaster seems to think we leveled the place based on the earful we just got—but he only knew about it because the villagers sent owls to him to say how thankful they were! Arse.” you muttered with a grimace, the anger you had been tempering since your encounter with the well-groomed man starting to rise to the surface.

Garreth chuckled beside you with a head shake.

“You are gonna give me competition for the most troublesome student, Slytherin Girl. Though, I am not surprised you had problems—Sallow is a magnet for danger.” he added with a flicker of irritation.

“It wasn’t his fault, Garreth.”

It was mine.

The redhead didn’t look convinced.

“Regardless—I’m glad you haven't been expelled. It would be a shame to lose a potential partner in crime so early in the year.” and he shot you a mischievous look before bowing his head a little closer to yours. “I actually might need your assistance a week next Thursday—if your offer to be involved in my schemes still stands?” his warm eyes watched your face carefully.

Couldn't hurt to hear him out, could it?

“What kind of scheme are we talking about?” you whispered with a sly smile, shifting closer to the Gryffindor. His eyes lit up as he quietly launched into his plan to procure a rare ingredient from Honeydukes for his latest invention.

“You are going to steal it?” you ask with disbelief

“No, no, no. I would happily pay for it—it's just…the owner of Honeydukes won't sell them to me! Says that Griphorn teeth are ‘too magically volatile for students’. But I know what I am doing. I just need one to complete my potion—I’ll even leave money.” he argued, raking a hand through his thick hair in frustration.

“But I thought you were banned from the village for a while.” 

The ginger's cheeks tinted a shade.

“Good memory. Alright, so I am not allowed to be seen in the village. But I heard from a cousin that there is a secret passage that leads directly to Honeydukes cellar from the castle. Its behind a statue of a one-eyed witch. I finally found it the other day and tried to use it—but…” he trailed off as color drained from his face.

“What?”

“Spiders.” he supplied with a shudder.

“Spiders?”

“The passage was crawling with them—and these are not normal muggle spiders—these were Thornback hatchlings–which means the adult ones might be down there too. I got out before they noticed me.”

“How big are we talking?”

He looked at you expressively.

“A full grown Thornback can weigh as much as a clydesdale.”

You gasped as you tried to imagine such a creature. While spiders didn’t normally bother you—a spider big enough to pull a carriage might give you pause for thought.

“Why are they down there? Isn't that dangerous for students?”

“They are pretty far down the passage—although they did seem unnaturally agitated, attacking each other and burrowing into random walls—it was weird. They shouldn't be there. The castle is supposed to have protections on it—maybe that passage isn't included in the charms?” he offered with a shrug.

You furrowed your brow as you thought about this.

A passage that leads to the castle from Honeydukes—and beasts acting unusually violent? Your mind drifted to the rampaging troll and—Ranrok.

The trolls in Hogsmeade and London had both seemed apoplectic with rage—but without a clear reason. You also recalled when Poppy advised you to keep back from the tree line when you were visiting Highwing—saying that some of the beasts had been acting more aggressive as of late.

Is Ranrok trying to find a way into the castle to get to you? Or is he looking for something else? Is he influencing the creatures around Hogwarts?

You thought of the red corrupted magic the goblin wielded, biting your lip.

“What can we do about the spiders?” you finally ask.

“Clear them out. Spiders like that cannot be allowed to breed down there. I know it seems a bit cruel—but even Howin says that sometimes you need to cull a few to save the flock. They are weak to fire so Incendio or Confringo should do the trick—if we knock out a few, hopefully the rest will shove off.”

You didn’t feel convinced of this—if the spiders were being influenced by Ranrok—you were not sure they would have the ability to make the choice to leave to save themselves. Regardless, you couldn't ignore what might be a threat related to the dangerous goblin.

“Alright. Count me in.” you agree finally. Garreth’s face split with joy, his handsome freckled features glowing with excitement.

“What? Really? Even with the spiders?”

“Well—I am not thrilled about them—but I would feel guilty if you were eaten.” you smiled warmly. Garreth ducked his head at your concern before grinning at you.

“Thank you. I promise I’ll make it worth your while.” Garreth's eyes were already running in his head as started to plan his scheme in earnest. “Brilliant! Okay—we will meet after dinner a week next Thursday—that's the only night I don’t have detention—for a while. Practice your fire spells in the meantime—and, as much as I loathe to admit it, Sallow is very good at them. I have every confidence in your charms to engage his assistance—if you should need it.” he added with a slightly sardonic air.

You gave an unconvinced head tilt— you were not sure you had enough charms to make up for the animosity that seemed to exist between the boys.

You looked up when you heard a loud clap.

“Alright class, apologies again. Let’s get started. Open the books on your desk to page thirty-seven please.”

“We’ll talk later, partner.” came Garreth’s low whisper—very close to your ear.

“Mr.Weasley? Did you have a question?” called Fig, causing the rows of students to round on you—Garreth pulling quickly away from you.

“No, Professor. Please continue.” he answered with a genial smile.

Fig raised a curious brow before shaking his head with a smile and continuing his lecture.

***

After a fascinating lesson on the fundamental laws of magic, you waved goodbye to Garreth to catch up with Eleazar before Flying class.

“That was a very interesting topic, Professor. So much of magic is already making more sense to me.”

“I’m so glad you enjoyed the lesson—not everyone appreciates classes that don't include wand work or dangerous plants or animals.” he smiled. “Though, I am surprised you weren't too distracted—your seatmate seemed intent on dividing your attention.” and he suppressed a smile.

You gave a sheepish look.

“I’m sorry, Professor. Garreth just wants my help with something.”

“That honestly doesn't make me feel any better.” Professor Fig laughed. “Mr.Weasley has cultivated quite the mischievous reputation—but, he is a Gryffindor and a capable one at that, so I suppose he won’t get you into too much trouble—and speaking of.” and he gave you a significant look as you both walked towards the door.

You ducked your head with embarrassment.

“I know…I’m so sorry Professor—but Black twisted everything. We were not picking fights with criminals or destroying the village—or anything else Black… alluded to.” you said with a blush, looking away.

Fig smiled and just shook his head.

“You do not need to tell me about the Headmaster’s flair for—embellishment. While I am still very interested in what occurred on your weekend excursion, I am confident you acted with the grace and good judgment I have come to expect from you.” and he caught your eye with an encouraging look.

Your heart felt lighter knowing that your mentor didn't think worse of you due to the Headmaster’s tirade. 

Fig stopped before the large heavy doors leading to a connecting bridge to another wing.

“I need to go and send off some owls before my next class. Are you perhaps free tomorrow for tea? I know that Miriam has some important matters to discuss from our trip to London—and, she may also have heard something about the troll incident…so she is rather eager to see you unharmed.” he added with a meaningful smile.

You nodded and confirmed you had the first session free, promising to meet Eleazar and Miriam in their parlor after breakfast.

“Until then, my dear—oh, and as I understand you have Flying next, I'll leave you with this advice: Keep your elbows tucked in—and have fun.” he commanded with a playful grin.

You grinned cheerfully as you thanked him and turned to head out the door into the bright autumn sunshine.

***

“UP!”

You caught the lacquered wooden handle of the broomstick when it leapt from the ground, your body fighting the momentum as you wobbled to remain stable.

You were to the side of the flying pitch, hidden in the shadow of the castle’s high ramparts. Most of your classmates were flying high above you as they went through the assigned formations and speed challenges Madame Kogawa had issued at the start of class. You were working with her alongside Nerida and Imedla, who had stayed on the ground to help you.

“Good! Now we mount the broom. Miss Reyes, if you could please demonstrate.” asked Kogawa, beaming at what was clearly her favorite student.

You watched as Imelda confidently swung her leg out and situated herself on the leather seat of her shiny black broomstick. You had admired it on the walk to the lower grounds with your dormmates, with Imelda explaining that students were free to use their own brooms or the school provided ones for flying class and Quidditch.

“You need to hold the handle firmly. Notice how Miss Reyes positions her hands, thumbs pointing upwards—regardless of conditions, she will be in complete control.” added Kogawa.

You nodded, noting everything about how Imelda was standing in an attempt to replicate it. You took a breath and swung over the broomstick, settling into the small seat and placing your hands on the handle. 

Imedla hopped off her broom smoothly and placed her small hands on yours, pulling your grip a little further up the broom.

“Like this. You want about this much of the handle above your hands for your height and the length of this particular broom.” she then moved her palms to your shoulders to gently—but firmly, push them down from their hunched position.

“There you go, just relax. If you are all bunched up you won't be able to control the direction of the broom. You need to maintain your flexibility.” she advised.

You nodded with a worried smile—unable to stop yourself from glancing up at the tiny students flying above you.

They were very high.

“Don’t worry, we won’t let you fall.” added Nerida on your other side, already mounting her dark green broomstick with purple ribbons in the tail.

“Of course we won’t. Go on, have a go.” encouraged Kogawa with a hearty smile.

With a deep breath you let the broom take your weight as you slowly lifted your toes off the grass. It was a strange sensation to be supported by the broom, rising and falling ever so gently as you hovered. It reminded you a little of the time you rode a mechanical carousel when a fair had come to your muggle village.

“Okay, now tip forward just a bit.” instructed Imelda, her hand on your upper back, guiding you to lean down more. The broom began to move forward slowly.

“I’m moving!” you exclaimed, grinning at Imedla who proudly watched you maneuver around in a small, controlled circle, a few feet off the ground. Kogawa clapped a few times as she tracked your gliding frame.

“That’s the ticket! Remember to keep your center solid. When you are higher up you will need to be more aware of what is ahead of you—but for now just focus on staying smooth and upright.” said Kogawa.

You nodded and continued in small circles, getting used to how much pressure you needed to get the broom to follow your instructions, trying to speed up and slow down in small increments.

After a few minutes more of practice, you caught sight of Kogawa mounting her own impressive looking broom.

“Alright, now the hard part—for some people. You are going to go up to the height of that tower and you are just going to sit there and watch the other students.” and the witch pointed to one of the tallest towers looming over you.

You felt some of the color drain away as you craned your neck upwards.

“That tower?” you ask, unable to keep the worry from your voice.

“It's to get you used to being up so high. Just go straight up and sit.” added Nerida with a soft hand on your shoulder.

You nodded and turned your broom to the base of the rampart, Kogawa left you with your friends to check on the other students, taking off with a hard kick. Imelda and Nerida flanked you and showed you how to ascend, pulling up gently on the handle. You watched as Imedla rocketed upwards like a cork from a bottle to stop suddenly with a slight flourish to wait for you at the top of the spire.

“You do not have to go that fast.” whispered Nerida.

You gave a nervous nod. Nerida then instructed you to rise, with her keeping a steady pace beside you. As you rose higher, you took in the growing landscape surrounding the castle, stretching out the farther you climbed. You found yourself enchanted by the expanding horizon.

The temperature dropped as you ascended, the wind biting your cheeks. You were glad Nerida had done your hair so well, it was holding its own against the breeze. 

“Okay, here is good. Level out to hover.” Nerida instructed. You slowed and came to a gentle stop a little higher than Imelda. The girls came to hover on either side if you. You looked at them with curiosity as they seemed to be having a silent conversation. Each girl then reached out to hold one of your shoulders.

“You are alright, we got you. Just have a quick look down for us.” asked Imelda warily.

Tipping your chin, you looked below you.

You were very grateful that they thought to hold you up.

Your stomach dropped what felt like the full length to the grass below, as fear spiked your heart. Your grip became like a vice on the handle as you quickly lowered your body to cling to your wooden lifeline.

“Hey, hey—it’s ok. You’re safe.” cooed Nerida, squeezing your shoulder to remind you she was there. You let out a stuttered sigh and looked back up with a weak smile, slowly forcing your body to an upright riding position, rocking slightly with each gust.

“I-I’m alright. I’m good.” you said loudly over the wind, trying to push past your nerves with a brave face.

Imelda and Nerida both slowly glided a way a few feet and turned gracefully towards you. You smiled and settled a little more into your riding seat.

“Alright. I now have a spectacular view—want to show me how Slytherins fly?” you called with borrowed confidence. The girls grinned at each other.

“Watch and learn!” Imelda answered with a competitive look at Nerida. The two girls shot off across the sky to run a small course that was set up around the Quidditch pitch. You maintained a nervous grip on the broom handle—but your friends’ aerial acrobatics did a serviceable job in making you forget how high you were.

You were so impressed by how much control Imelda had over her midnight broomstick. She darted like a hawk through hoops and around turrets. While Kogowa had advised against any “showboating” behavior on the brooms at the start of class—this didn’t seem to apply to her star flier who was currently arcing high in the air to come down in a spiral twist. In contrast, Nerida was far more reserved in her movements but still exhibited excellent control and dexterity with her broom.

After about twenty minutes, you heard three sharp whistles echo across the pitch. Your friends moved back to where you sat hovering by the tower, the rest of the class moving in formation to the side of the castle.

“That’s the whistle for the end of class lap around the castle. Come on, just stay close to us and you will be just fine.” said Nerida with a wide smile, sidling up to wedge you between Imedla and herself. You nodded, feeling significantly safer after watching how confident they were on their broomsticks.

The girls guided you forward as you began gaining speed to move around the castle. After a few hundred feet they glided outward to allow you some space, letting you get comfortable with the feeling of flying solo—while still being carefully watched.

You kept your sights ahead as Imelda instructed, the shining lake stretched out before you as you tried to focus on a point on the horizon.

As you flew your arms began to relax, your grip remained firm but not so desperate as you started to enjoy the feeling of freedom that came with flying. You titled to the side to bank the turn by the tallest tower, your stomach still leaping at the sensation of falling but settling when you shot up again, feeling in control of where you flew.

“Whooo! That’s it! Now pick up some speed!” shouted Imelda. The raven-haired girl was making wide, far banks over the lake, turning sideways on her broom to boost her spin. 

You grinned and urged the broom faster, the feeling of velocity making your heart pick up speed with excitement. You pulled up to rise quickly only to dive back down, you fears slipping away as the incredible feeling of flight gripped you.

***

You successfully landed on the soft grass beside your friends and your classmates. Cheeks burned with the cold but it gave a bright cheerful look to all your faces.

“Not a bad start, mate.” smiled Imelda, clapping you on the shoulder as you walked to return your broom to the equipment store.

“It was scary at first—ugh that drop…but then it just—“ you looked expressively at her with your hands wide in front of you. She just grinned and shook her head.

“You are hooked. I know—it happened when I was four. We will figure out how to get you a broomstick of your own—people in Hogsmeade always need odd jobs done by students for pocket money.”

You nodded with understanding—you had done domestic work outside school to earn extra money for the past few years. You also loved the idea of spending more time in the fascinating magical village.

Nerida came skipping over after storing her broom.

“I am sooo hungry! I think we definitely deserve a big lunch! You did so well! We will be able to all fly together soon—maybe we can all go see Anne!” she suggested with a hopeful smile.

Imelda brightened at this suggestion.

“Absolutely! Anne would love that!”

Your heart weighed heavy as you saw how much these girls cared for their missing friend, talking about things they would tell her when they were next all together, planning ways to cheer her up.

You had already grimly surmised that your Ravenclaw alter had most likely failed to save ‘her’ Anne—to what consequences you dreaded to think. You couldn’t explain it—like a lot of your feelings as of late, but you felt a connection to this cursed girl you had heard so much about—but never met. 

You knew you had to stop Ranrok…somehow. Your future reflection had lost her fight with the goblin and put all her faith in your ability to avoid her fate. She only gave you enough information to turn the tide on Ranrok—but, for whatever reason, she used her last precious moments trying to save this one life—this one girl.

There had to be a reason.

She had to be the difference.

***

You, Ominis and Nerida split off from Sebastian and Imelda after a filling and cheerful lunch. They headed for the Charms wing, arguing about some Quidditch team called ‘The Cannons’, while you joined the Slytherin cousins to make your way down to the greenhouses.

While captivated by the giant twisting vines, vibrant blooms and green glowing panels of glass above you—you couldn’t help but head into Herbology with hesitation.

Plants had never been a—talent of yours. At the orphanage you had been permanently banned from the garden club after you under watered and over pruned half the vegetable patch. You had never been able to keep potted plants from wilting on your window sill—and now you dreaded being all thumbs with plants that could actually hurt you.

After entering the far greenhouse, you, Ominis and Nerida sat at a four person potting bench, the blonde taking the seat beside you. You craned to looked past him to catch Amit entering the greenhouse alone—looking slightly nervous.

“Amit! Over here!” you called. His face broke out in adorable dimples when he caught your eye, quick-stepping to the empty stool.

“Thank you! None of my friends are in this class with me this year.”

“Yes I am.” you reply with a mock pout. The boy paused for a moment before laughing merrily.

“I apologise, my new friend—I am of course thrilled to see you.” he grinned, taking a seat next to Nerida, acknowledging her and Ominis with cheerful yet slightly nervous greetings.

“Always good to have a clever Ravenclaw around, Amit.” added Ominis with a nod, helping to put the dark-haired boy at ease with a friendly smile. Amit beamed back, promising to be a good table-mate.

“Alright my lovelies! Let’s all quiet down, we have lots to get through today!” came a sparkling voice from behind a terrifying-looking spiky plant.

The witch was beautiful.

You had caught sight of the redheaded professor at meals in the Great Hall but had yet to see her up close. She looked so much like what you imagined a fairy Princess ought to look like—her porcelain face and bright smile making your cheeks warm. She had a vibrant green work robe and sun hat, looking like Mother Nature made human.

“We have a new rose in our garden this year my fifth-year darlings.” and she gestured to you, introducing you, then herself “I am Professor Garlick and I am ever so excited you have joined us! I hope you will grow and flourish in your study of Herbology.” 

You gave a small smile but burned under everyone's curiosity.

“Alright my daisies, today you will be repotting baby mandrake roots. Everyone should read the section on mandrake repotting in their Herbology textbook—page 204. Make sure you get everything ready prior to the repotting—and remember to secure those earmuffs…they may be babies but they will still knock the wind out of you!”

The class broke out into a quiet chatter as stools squealed on the stone floor and students got up to gather supplies and open textbooks.

“Earmuffs?” you asked warily as Ominis was pulling out his book while Amit and Nerida offered to collect tools and pots for the table.

“Mandrakes are plants that have an audible cry when unearthed that can petrify you—a full grown one could kill you. We have to wear protection to block the sound.” warned Ominis, his face set in a slightly uncomfortable expression.

You paled as you watched Nerida float four small clay pots with leafy stalks with her wand to the table, setting one in front of you. Amit passed out pruning tools, gloves, the larger pots and the aforementioned earmuffs.

“I got you a blue pair—after all, you were at Ravenclaw table before Slytherin.” he said with a wink. Your smile flickered as your throat thickened, taking the cobalt muffs. His words settled on your heart as you ran your fingers over the fuzzy material.

With a head shake and a determined look, you started wiping down your tools.

Ominis offered to read out the textbook section while the three of you prepared the tools and took notes. After ten minutes of prep, Professor Garlick announced ear-protection on.

Before you could put your muffs on you felt Ominis lean close to your ear.

“If you could let me know when it’s safe to take them off—I cannot see Garlick’s signal.” he admitted quietly.

“Of course, Ominis.” and to make the point, you shifted a step closer so your sides were almost touching.

You placed a hand in his arm and gave in a short, a long and another short pulse.

I’m here.

Ominis gave you an appreciative nod before snapping the gray muffs over his ears.  As you put on your own, you glanced at Amit and Nerida—who seemed reluctant to end their animated conversation about magical languages to put on their muffs.

When the fuzzy earmuffs finally closed over your ears you were shocked to find they completely blocked out noise. Instinctively you placed your gloved hand back on Ominis’ arm for a moment, concerned by what this must be like for someone who relies on their hearing as Ominis does. He gave your hand a light squeeze back before starting to work.

You turned to watch Professor Garlick stand at the front and silently grip the leaves of a mandrake in front of her and pull, just as Ominis had described from the book.

You gasped as you looked at the wrinkled screaming root that wriggled and thrashed before the redhead deftly placed it in a larger pot and covered it with dirt.

Turning back to your two pots, you bit your lip as you stared at the reddish green leaves in the smaller pot. You watched from the corner of your eye as Ominis confidently felt his way up his plant to grip it firmly in one hand, with his other on the larger pot. In one swift movement he yanked it out and settled it into its new home.

You rolled your shoulders and grabbed the leaves, your leather gloves protecting you from the coarse barbed foliage. You held onto the pot and tugged.

It didn’t budge.

Gritting your teeth you widened your stance and tugged sharply again—still nothing. 

You frowned as you looked around, seeing most people covering their newly potted mandrakes.

Come on, you can do this!

Pulling the pot close, you gripped the leaves and gave it a mighty jerk with all your strength.

While happy you had successfully pulled out the young mandrake—you had also managed to knock the muffs off your left ear slightly.

The mandrake dropped back into the pot with a thud as the piercing scream entered your uncovered ear. The shockwave that rippled down your body felt like burning ice, causing your limbs to lock up, arms snapping to your sides. Your eyes were shut tight which heightened your fear when you felt your stiff body begin to fall backwards.

This was going to hurt.

Your mind braced for what your body couldn’t—what would surly be your cracked skull on the flagstone of the greenhouse.

You waited for pain.

But it never arrived.

Instead you felt a strong arm catch your back before you fell too far, a deft hand looping around the back of your neck, holding you upright. You were then pulled into an unsteady embrace as you were balanced on your feet like an inanimate mannequin, your face pressing into something soft as you tried to control the shallow short breaths your stone body allowed.

You smelt the faint notes of parchment and tea. 

Ominis.

He pulled you tighter against his larger frame, the arm around your lower back keeping you stable, freeing his other hand to rip the earmuffs off your head.

“—got you. I got you. It’s alright. I know you can’t move right now—but you are safe. Professor Garlick is getting the smelling salts. Just breathe.” he muttered softly in your ear, bringing his cool hand to cup your frozen face, rubbing his thumb along your cheek in a soothing gesture as you waited completely immobile for the antidote.

Now that you could hear, the volume of the room accosted you harshly as your mind caught up.

“Is she okay?”

“Is she dead?”

“Did you see how fast he caught her?”

Your accident had clearly captured the class's attention, worried chatter beginning to surround you. You could hear Nerida whispering to Amit, chastising herself for not watching what you were doing.

“It’s alright. Happens every year. Come here, my petal.” said Garlick, the scent of rich wildflowers washing over you—before being replaced by something revolting.

Your body unlocked as you coughed and sputtered at the small bottle Professor Garlick had placed under your nose. Ominis caged his arms around you to prevent you falling while your limbs thawed, his face set with concern as you tried to regain stability on your feet.

Shaking your head to clear the last of the salts effects you turned to look at the gawking class—and a still smiling Professor Garlick.

“There we are, right as rain. Don’t worry dear, these things happen. Your mandrake must have been a wee bit older than the others—it got stuck in its pot. Alright class, now that the excitement is over, let’s get back to potting and pruning, shall we? Oh, and Mr.Gaunt, five points to Slytherin for quite the heroic save.” she added with a warm smile and a kind hand on the blonde’s shoulder.

Ominis ducked his head with a humble smile before turning to you, reaching out to find your arm.

“Are sure you’re alright? I’m so sorry that happened.”

“No, it was my fault. I knocked my earmuffs pulling too hard—I-I’m not very good with plants, I’m afraid.” you admit with an embarrassed tone. “But how did you know I had been petrified?”

“I felt you lock up beside me and then drop something hard on the table—I knew something was wrong. I…just reacted.” he answered simply, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly.

You hummed with understanding before closing the distance and sliding your arms around his barrelled chest in a tight, friendly hug.

“Well, thank you for saving me from a severe head injury. I owe you one.”

Ominis’ solid arms tucked you against him, returning the hug with a playful sway. He chuckled softly close to your ear.

“I’ll remember that.”

You pulled away with a faint blush before shaking your head with a laugh. You looked up to catch Nerida watching you with active interest, a sly smile flickering as she watched you before turning back to the Ravenclaw boy.

The rest of class was thankfully less eventful than the start. You had even managed to prune a few leaves correctly—under the watchful eye of Amit and Nerida, before Garlick called everyone to close down.

The fae-ish Professor found you before you headed out with your table group.

“I just wanted to make sure you are alright—I would hate to think this experience has soured your opinion of Herbology as a field of study.” said Garlick, taking your hands softly in hers. 

You shook your head quickly.

“No—not at all. I will fully admit that horticulture was never my strong suit at my muggle school, but I am determined to improve.” you say brightly.

“That’s the spirit. Often it’s the lessons that give us the most strife that impart the greatest wisdom. To assist in your endeavors I will draw up a list of plants in the Hogwarts highlands you can collect and investigate for extra credit—nothing dangerous I promise.” she assured with a smile.

You thanked the her warmly for the advice and extra support. She waved you and your friends dreamily out of the greenhouse as you headed into the castle halls.

Before you got too far, Nerida announced she was headed to the Library with Amit. Apparently the two of them had a shared passion for languages and magical beings and the Ravenclaw wanted to show her some books she might find useful. You grinned as you saw Amit try to contain his blush when Nerida took his arm to lead him to the Library, the pretty brunette chattering cheerfully beside him as they walked away. 

Ominis turned and offered to take you to a sitting area near the astronomy tower he favoured, detailing the enchanted tea pots that he had discovered changed their flavors by the hour. You smiled brightly, urging him to lead the way.

“Well, that was certainly an—exciting lesson.” you comment sheepishly, having to walk a tad faster to keep up with Ominis’ long legs.

“Yes—you do seem to have a knack for finding trouble. Between you and Sebastian, I’m not sure I’ll survive the year.” he joked, smiling as you took his arm to keep pace.

Your mind stuttered at this remark, relieved for the first time that he couldn’t see your expression as your eyes clouded with worry.

You were trouble—villains that your gentle friend had no idea about had already locked you in their crosshairs. 

Was it selfish of you to involve any of your friends in your mission? You had already put Sebastian at risk by telling him about Ranrok—hell, Garreth could have been injured by spiders that may have been sent for you. 

Your Ravenclaw alter tasked you with defending and preserving—but what did that mean?

“Are you alright?”

You looked up to see Ominis had turned in your direction, his polar eyes contracted with worry as you realized you had been walking in silence for a minute.

“I’m sorry Ominis—I have a lot on my mind at the moment—makes me a little scatter-brained sometimes.” you admit with a sad laugh.

Ominis nodded at this, slowing slightly as you turned up another marble staircase, heading towards an slightly hidden alcove at the end of the hall under a towering window.

“Yes, Seb mentioned you had some—issues on your trip to Hogsmeade. When he came back that night he was uncharacteristically subdued—just mumbled something about a troll and went to bed. Look, I know that you are a capable witch, but my friend is very—concerned for you.” Ominis placed a hand on top of yours on his arm, lowering his voice. “—and I’ll be honest, I’m slightly concerned as well—for both of you.”

You bit your lip as you thought about your options.

“Ominis. I don’t want to put Sebastian in danger—to have any of you caught up in this but I—I—“ your voice cracking with emotion as you tried to find the words, your eyes darting to the side. Ominis’ face fell as he panicked at your tone—increasing his steps to covertly pull you into the alcove you had been seeking, bidding you gently to sit at the spindly table with a silver tea service, flanked by two high backed winged chairs.

“I didn’t mean to upset you—it’s okay, you don’t need to tell me anything you don’t want to.” he rushed, taking the seat opposite you.

Your heart clenched at the boy’s regard for your feelings. Reaching over, you took the hand off his knee, which was jiggling with nerves. You gave a long strong squeeze.

“You didn’t upset me Ominis. I don’t want to lie to you—but I also have things that I cannot share with anyone—or else I might fail. Sebastian knows some of my troubles as we barreled into them together, but even what I told him was nothing but riddles and enigmas. If you want to know what I told him I will gladly tell you—” you looked around and sighed. “—but I have learnt a lesson today from our…erm, charming Headmaster—and that is to not discuss sensitive things in earshot of others. I will find a place away from prying eyes—maybe somewhere in Slytherin hous—“ you start to ponder before your companion interrupted.

“I know somewhere we could go.” he says softly, a sly smile sliding into place.

“Oh?”

“I mean…I will need to check with Seb and Anne—but it might be useful for you if you need to go somewhere—secret.”

“A secret huh?” you smile, lightly tapping his knuckle with your thumb.

“Well, you are not the only one with them, my family is actually quite famous for secrets. The thing is…I shared this one with the twins and—“ he gave a guilty look.

“No—I understand. You don’t want to betray a trust. I like that about you Ominis. If not this ‘secret place’, then I will find a time and space to…tell you a little more about myself.” you said with a weighted tone.

Ominis nodded with a grateful look. You squeezed his fingers hard before letting him reclaim his hand.

“Well then,” you brightly announce, shrugging off the dower mood with a wide smile and a sharp clap. “I think you and I deserve a nice hot cuppa after that class—and good thing too because I have some serious questions about Dragonhearts of Barnaby Road—like, did they actually just run into that mine without checking for traps?!?” and you stood to pour tea from the seemingly perpetually full and hot pot in front of you.

Ominis eyes lit up as he leant towards you with interest.

“I know, right? After the whole thing at the cursed ruins a few chapters before?—wait—you read that far already?”

You laughed as you set a cup and saucer in front of your companion. 

“Yet another reason I need this tea—do you take sugar?”

“Two please.”

Chapter Text

You awoke early the following day in a cheerful mood as you made your way to the bathroom, wanting to enjoy a relaxing bath before breakfast.

You let your hair soak in the rich oils and lathers that were stocked in the shared fifth-year cabinet as you scrubbed yourself. This morning you had chosen a warm vanilla oil paired with a blood orange tonic.

Tipping your head back over the claw foot tub, you smiled as you recalled the evening before.

You and Ominis had lost track of time in the warm alcove, the delicious tea and good company keeping you locked in conversation for hours. The sound of the dinner chime had you and the blonde quick-stepping to the Great Hall so as to not miss your meal.

After dinner you and your housemates headed back to the Slytherin common room. Imelda sat on the floor in front of the fireplace of the side sitting room you all gravitated to, working on a long letter.

You and Sebastian found yourselves at a chessboard, combating each other over a few rousing games—mixed with friendly conversation. You were pleased to find the rules were the same as muggle chess—but the moving pieces were almost too distracting to allow you to concentrate. Fortunately though, it seemed you and Sebastian were well matched skill-wise, each winning a game.

Nerida and Ominis had also chosen to play wizard chess that evening—though you quickly learned that the cousins took the game far more seriously than you and your freckled opponent. 

The combatants commanded their pieces with fiery resolve. You were particularly impressed with Ominis, who must have to keep all the piece positions in his head. He sat reclined, leaning on the arm rest, hand rubbing his chin absentmindedly as his mind worked through his battle plan.

Sebastian had whispered to you that they did this at least once a week—apparently no one else was in their league in Slytherin house so they could only play against each other. You nodded as you watched them decisively order the pieces around the board, Nerida leaning forward, eyes sharply raking over the battlefield.

You unfortunately missed the end of the game; which you later learned Ominis had won, as you had Astronomy class that evening. You wound your way up the spiral staircase of the Astronomy classroom—pleased to see Amit waiting by a telescope. He beckoned you over as he grinned with chattering teeth—his slight frame doing him little service in keeping him warm.

You had an interesting—yet chilly lesson with Professor Shah, her frank and informed lecture on tracking the constellations keeping you captivated even as you shivered closely beside your chipper friend.

Amit had been a wonderful help with the telescope, showing how to adjust the tiny, fiddly dials and record the star coordinates. His enthusiasm for learning and knowledge made you smile—though the biggest grin came when you were navigating down the spiral steps afterwards—and he started asking seemingly light questions about your pretty friend Nerida.

***

You emerged into the common room after you had dressed to find Nerida, Sebastian and Ominis waiting for you—with Imelda having woken at dawn to get in a time trial ‘while the weather held’.

“What’s on the schedule today?” asked Sebastian, sliding his gaze to you, watching as you gave the blonde Slytherin a quick greeting, a hand on his shoulder and a light squeeze. You were rewarded with a shy smile and a quiet good morning.

“I have the first session free—I’m having tea with the Figs. Then Divination and finally Arithmancy after lunch.” you announce happily, having finally committed your schedule to memory.

“I guess we will have to see what kind of future we have together, Bash. I have Divination then too.” and his warm arm snaked across your shoulders—causing Nerida to giggle. Your face heated up a degree before you gave a laboured sigh.

“Well—I guess it would be nice to know how I will eventually murder you when you finally succeed in irritating me into a homicidal rage, my dear friend.” you add with a sardonic smile.

This had the brunette chuckling heartily, his arm shaking your smaller frame with his laughter.

“Awww you can’t take it back now. You said you liked me in Hogsmeade. We are friends now whether you like it or not” he teased, scrunching his nose at you in a simpering expression, pulling you through the common room exit.

You laughed and just shook your head…because honestly? 

You did like it.

***

You knocked on the three-pointed door and heard Miriam’s clear, kind voice bid you to enter.

You had only taken two steps into the parlour before you were swept into the soft yet surprisingly strong arms of the elder witch, your own coming up to hug her tightly.

“Oh my precious Spark! Are you trying to make my hair whiter? Mattie told me you had a fight with a troll? What am I to do with you—trouble seems to follow you like a shadow.” Miriam lamented before she pulled back to scan you for any signs of residual damage, lines of concern etching her kind face. You heard a sigh from the other side of the room.

“My love, she is just fine. Our little garden snake has quite the wicked bite—if the owl I got from Auror Singer this morning is to be believed. She held her own.” and Professor Fig smiled proudly at you as he carried over a well-loved tea pot and a collection of mismatched mugs.

Miriam still looked worried but gave you a prideful nod before pulling you to sit beside her on the chaise lounge. Taking a breath she gave you a serious look.

“Okay—I have some important things to share with you, but first—I would like your account of what happened in Hogsmeade…and an update on your classes and friends, if you please my dear.” she said with a warm smile. Fig passed you a robust stone mug of strong tea, you noted the hippogriff design with a smile. 

As you started updating the attentive couple you felt your heart warm as you watched Miriam sip from her delicate tea cup with a gold enamel lion on it, then catching Eleazar’s aged hands wrapped loosely around his emerald mug with a serpentine handle.

Always together.

***

After you had fully recounted your ill-fated trip to Hogsmeade—including telling them about your honest conversation with Sebastian and the fallout from the headmaster catching wind—you waited to gauge the couple's reaction.

“So Ranrok is trying to capture you. He must be desperate for this corrupted ancient magic—we need to be so careful going forward—I dread to think if things had gone another way in Hogsmeade. We also need to find you somewhere that you can discuss delicate matters and practice your magic—and meet with Lodgok. I will speak to Mattie…that being said, my Spark—can you really trust this young man with your secrets?” she watched your face earnestly.

You nodded without hesitation.

“Yes. Sebastian is meant to help in some way—I can just feel it. The alter said I needed to trust my friends more, I think that means she kept everything a secret—and that didn’t work out. I feel a strong pull to him—I need to trust him.” you looked away as you tried to stay calm—the burden of the other Sallow twin weighing silently on your heart.

Miriam placed a hand on yours and squeezed.

“I trust your judgment, my love. Honestly—I quite like your charming young Slytherin—he seems quite taken with you—which is always a point in my book.” her warm hazel eyes watching yours carefully with a slight twinkle.

You ducked your head slightly with a laugh.

“Seb is a good friend. He has—troubles of his own but still seems to want to help me.” you admit with a sad smile.

Miriam and Eleazar both nodded with grim understanding, the latter placing his mug on the coffee table.

“Yes, I understand that Miss Sallow is still quite ill, the poor child. I heard from their Uncle recently—he fears the curse is worsening as time goes on. It causes her immense pain—such a cruel piece of magic. If only more could be done for her.” Fig shook his head mournfully as Miriam nodded silently, face drawn in concern.

You managed to maintain your composure as his words knifed your heart. 

Was she running out of time?

“Do you know how curses like hers work?”

“Unfortunately we don’t know exactly what curse hit her so we cannot know what is causing her pain. It was during a goblin attack so the healers at St. Mungo’s have looked at the types of curses that goblin magic can inflict—but so far nothing has worked. Bespoke-crafted curses; such as this one seems to be, sometimes require a specific cure known only by the caster. The antidote could be something simple or rare—but without knowing what it is…there is usually nothing that can be done. We must hope another type of cure can be found—or at least a way to make her more comfortable.” Fig added with a deflated tone, shaking his head again.

You looked away to temper your emotions, your eye catching an unknown bird flitting by the large bay windows.

‘Force the cure from him.’

Your alter had made it seem like Rookwood would know the cure—but for the first time you wondered if the Ravenclaw had known Rookwood had cursed Anne—why didn’t she just tell you what the cure was in the memory? Had she not been able to get the answer from the wizard?

Or perhaps he was silenced before the cure could be extracted.

“My Spark?”

You looked up to see the Figs watching you carefully. You must have spaced out as your mind drifted back to the fiery pensive memory.

“I’m sorry—I-I just see how much my friends miss Anne—how much it consumes Sebastian's thoughts—it worries me.” you give a resigned look with a sad shrug.

Miriam squeezed your hand.

“I understand my love—and I hope something can yet be done for the young witch—magic is a curious thing.” she gave you a hopeful smile that you just managed to return.“I am happy that you seem to have made such good companions—though I had no doubts. Slytherin house is where you will find your true friends, you know.” she added with a meaningful look.

“Ah, but you seem to be winning hearts in other houses as well—Miss Onai and Mr Weasley, for example.” Eleazar supplied with an innocent look as he sipped his tea, lip quirking at his wife’s brow raise—a challenging glint in her eye.

Thinking of Natty, you try to shake off some of the gravity of the last few minutes by pulling out your transfigured fork—and your new wand.

You show your mentors both items, with Miriam’s face lighting up with delight at your new wand while Eleazar complimented the fork warmly, holding it up to the lamp to see the finer detail. You watched Miriam spin your blonde wand in her nimble fingers before looking up at you earnestly.

“—and you said you were able to wield the ancient magic using this wand?” clarified Miriam, inspecting the wood and handle carefully before handing it back to you with an appreciative smile.

“I didn’t even know what spell I used…I just reacted.”

“You reacted to save a friend. Believe it or not this tells us something about this magic that we didn't know before—it is somehow tied to your emotions— or maybe the magic is influenced by emotions in general. You also used it to save a life–which also means that it has the capacity for good. Your trip seems to have been as enlightening as ours.” she smiled, before turning to grab a small book that was on the side table.

Miriam and Eleazar then told you about their successful—and thankfully less exciting trip to London. Miriam had managed to track down a diary of a man who lived in the Hogwarts Valley hundreds of years ago—it mentions a strange magic and a fear that swept through people—an unnamed threat that seemed to be coming from Hogwarts. She hoped it would lead to more details about the time from the memory.

Eleazar then rose from his chair to beckon you to a heavily laden desk near the window.

“Miriam and I have also managed to discover what the locket held—which may be or may not be useful—depending on you my dear.” 

You walked up to see a large map of a structure spread across the desk. It only took you a few moments to realise it was a map of Hogwarts.

“A map of Hogwarts? That’s what the locket contained? Where does it lead to?” You scanned your eyes along the lines and curves that made up your new home’s structure, seeking a marked path or perhaps an X making where you should go.

But it just looked like a plain illustration of the castle’s layout, nothing more.

“It doesn’t seem—wait! I see it!” you exclaim, leaning closer to catch the subtle flux of metallic magic bubbling on the surface of the map, right above a set of lines you assume to be a staircase. “Where is this?” you ask, turning to Eleazar. He leant in to look at where you were pointing.

“That is—yes, The Library—more specifically… The Restricted Section.” he said flatly, backing away to rub the back of his neck with a constrained expression.

“That’s—unfortunate.” muttered Miriam, catching Eleazar's eye with a luckless look. You furrowed your brow in confusion.

“Is that a problem? I mean—you are a Hogwarts Professor, surely you can go down there?”

Eleazar sighed.

“Normally it wouldn’t be an issue—but the headmaster has begun asking questions… about you. Your infamy in the village seems to have caught his attention. Access to the Restricted Section requires getting Madame Scribner to unlock the gate, and she will certainly report to the headmaster if I bring you of all students to The Restricted Section…especially if—“ and he looked expressively at his wife.

“—especially if I am with you. You see, I accidentally lost a valuable book from said section on a field mission—twenty-two years ago. It was during a banshee attack and I apologized.” huffed Miriam, crossing her arms in irritation. “Agnes Scribner has never forgiven me and will find any reason to keep me from going down there just to spite me. I’m lucky that she lets me in the Library at all to be honest. The old bat is also practically in love with Phineas so she would jump at the chance to rat us out.” she added ruefully, face set with a petulant pout. Eleazar leveled a careful look at his wife. 

She sighed and looked slightly guilty.

“Apologies—it’s wrong of me to speak ill of Hogwarts faculty. Regardless—if Eleazar or myself were to take you down there—the Headmaster would certainly start snooping around—and I don’t trust Black as far as I can throw him…” Miriam muttered, tapping her chin with her thumb as she started to pace.

You thought about the problem, watching your mentors' faces as they considered their options. Miriam stopped with a wicked glint in her eye as you looked at you.

“We could sneak into the Restricted Section— a quick lesson in disillusionment charms and a few well placed distractions on a quiet evening…” Miriam suggested, casting you a conspiratorial wink that had you smiling and nodding along. 

Fig sighed while pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Slytherins.” and he shook his head. “I am going to pretend I didn’t just hear my wife plotting to break serious school rules with a student. We will need to find a less—incriminating way of seeing what is down there without arousing Black's suspicions.”

“I could just go down alone? You could write me a note and say I’m looking for a book for your class—then I could see what’s down there and report back.”

Eleazar thought about this before shaking his head.

“Scribner would be very suspicious. Magical Theory isn’t known to have any books down there—now, if it were for Potions or Charms…” he mused.

Your eyes lit up as the idea hit you, your mind drafting a sequence of events that might help you with more than just accessing the Restricted Section. Miriam caught your change in expression.

“Have you an idea, my clever little Spark?” 

***

You found Sebastian leaning beside a rich tapestry and the silver ladder leading to the Divination classroom, his head ducked as he was reading a small leather book. Other students were making their way up the ladder as you slipped to his side. He grinned down at you, snapping his book shut.

“Ready to see what the future holds, Bash?” he remarked, turning to mount the ladder. You followed closely behind, carefully placing each hand and foot as to not fall

“Can we really see into the future in this class?” 

“Honestly? No.” and he bent to help pull you up through the trap door. “True Seers like Professor Onai are really rare. It's more like we get a look at possibilities and— probabilities.”

You nodded appreciatively at this explanation and adjusted your robes before taking in the classroom.

The attic space was divided into different levels, each was filled with low tables with glowing white balls and puffy stools. The stone room was pleasantly warm, a spicy aroma emanating from the smoking incense burners on each table, making you feel comfortable and relaxed.

Sebastian led you to a smaller table by the back, sitting beside you at what appeared to be the only two-person space. He smirked as you instantly became enchanted by the swirling white clouds in the glass sphere on your table, before you started peppering him with questions.

Before he could answer too many though you heard a commanding yet soft voice draw the room to order.

Professor Onai introduced herself and smiled warmly at the class as she began detailing the direction of the lessons throughout the year. 

You tilted your head as you tried to draw a resemblance to Natty, noting that she shared her mother’s infectious smile as well as some of her subtle gestures which had you thinking of your Gryffindor friend.

Professor Onai then instructed everyone to take out their textbooks as you would be starting with tea leaves today before moving onto crystal balls next week.

“We just get to drink tea?” you ask, your eyes lighting up at the delicate gold-rimmed tea cups that Professor Onai floated down to your table.

Sebastian nodded happily as he pulled the large book on the table to place it between the you.

“Brilliant, right? Plus you’re lucky—the previous Divination professor used to give us this disgusting swede leaf tea—Ominis would dump it in a planter. Onai’s tea is delicious. She told Anne last year that she has it shipped straight from Matabeleland.”

You and Sebastian then bent your heads over the book, reading about the correct hand placement on the cup and the number of turns. Your eyes scanned an illustrated chart with different symbols to look for in the tea leaves.

Professor Onai approached your table holding a large brass teapot, beaming at you and your companion.

“Ah, our newest student! I am delighted to meet you, my child. I have heard your name many times amongst my colleagues—and you seem to have thoroughly charmed my daughter. She was singing your praises the other night at dinner.” 

Blushing, you rushed to return the praise on Natty’s sweet and patient friendship. Onai’s eyes sparkled as she thanked you for your kind words.

“Well, I am very happy to have you in my class. Mr.Sallow is actually one of my more intuitive students so I am confident he will be able to assist you in catching up. Now remember, try to stay relaxed as you drink, chat—don’t chat, whatever you like, just be calm.” Professor Onai then poured both of you a full steaming cup of a golden coloured tea before moving to the next table.

“Intuitive, huh?” you chided, causing Sebastian to duck his head with a smile as you nudged him playfully with your shoulder

“I’m ‘not terrible at Divination’ is another way to put it. Anne was always better than me, she is far more patient than I am.” he admitted.

You smiled softened as you reached for your tea.

“So she is good at Divination? What other classes does she like?” 

Sebastian grinned as he took up his cup, quietly telling you about his sister’s triumphs in Herbology, Charms and Transfiguration— and her struggles with Magical Theory and History of Magic. Your heart warmed as he recalled happier times—the fondness for his twin evident in every smile.

You sipped your tea as you listened, surprised and delighted by the earthy ginger tones. After a few minutes, you and Sebastian both tipped your heads fully back in unison to drain your cups. You then turned them the prescribed number of times.

“Right, Bash. Let’s have a look.” and Sebastian slipped your tea cup from your fingers as you both bent over it.

You cocked your head as you peered at the scattered mess of soggy tea leaves. You looked up to see Sebastian’s furrowed brow as he looked between the book and your mug.

“I…have no idea what this means.” he muttered.

The bottom of the cup was an even scattering of dark leaves—almost like a night sky. They were so even—yet so random that there wasn’t any clumps large enough to identify.

“Having trouble?” 

You looked up to see Professor Onai looking down at the two of you. Sebastian handed her your cup.

“It’s her’s—I couldn’t find anything that looked like a leaf symbol.” supplied Sebastian. Onai gazed at your cup, flickering her eyes to yours with an arch interest.

“You have no symbols because your future is in flux. It’s rare to be sure. You appear to have an unsettled fate—which means it’s open for change. It is not bad—just unusual. While many of life’s great events have been predestined—you appear to be a rogue element.”

You felt Sebastian find your hand under the table and give it a light squeeze. Looking up, his sable eyes gave you an expressive look. You gave a curt nod before taking back your cup.

“Fret not my child, many would wish to have your freedom of choice. I will be keeping my eye on you, my young rogue.” and Professor Onia gave you an encouraging pat on the shoulder and a cheerful smile before turning to check on the other students. You felt your friend move in close beside you.

“Do you think it’s because of—The Ravenclaw?” asked Sebastian, his voice barely a whisper in your ear.

“Maybe? I mean—I was never meant to exist was I? This version of me anyways.” you glance down at your serpent crest, letting out a controlled sigh before looking back at the brunette.

His eyes had hardened.

“Don’t say that. Your future is yours to decide. You may have gotten…a cheat sheet—but you were meant to be here. I would never trade you. I like my Slytherin friend.” and he tipped his forehead close to yours, trying to catch your eye.

You nudged him with a tired but affectionate smile.

“Thanks Seb—I appreciate that. But what about you? What does your future hold?”

Remembering that he also had a cup, he picked it up to try and decipher the leaves.

“Alright…I think it’s a cross? No..maybe scales?” 

You peered at the main clump and agreed that it did look like measuring scales. You look back at the book.

“Scales mean—a difficult decision. Looks like you will have a to make a choice soon.” you read. You looked to see an unreadable expression on his face before he quickly schooled it with a shrug.

“Yeah—I guess we all do. After our O.W.Ls we need to choose specialties to study for the careers we want—I uh, haven’t decided yet.” but he looked away as he set down his cup.

You were not sure this was the whole truth but you didn’t want to press it.

After recording your results and taking down the assigned homework, you were released by the smiling Professor to lunch, joining the queue of students heading down the steep ladder.

***

“—so I told Mel that if she keeps badgering the Ministry about Quidditch she is going to do more harm than good. They sent back her last letter unopened.”

You and Sebastian were heading down the marble main staircase on your way to lunch after Divination.

“Does she think they can change Black’s mind?” you ask.

“I don’t know what she expects them to do—he is the headmaster, it’s his call. It’s a terrible call—but his to make. She really should be focusing her efforts on him—either by buttering him up or hexing him till he quits.” Seb replied frankly.

You were about to ask about hexes when you heard your name called across the entryway.

“Hello Professor!”

Professor Ronen grinned at you and Sebastian as he ushered you to the side of the hall. 

“Good afternoon my dear Slytherins, I hope you are both keeping well?” asked Ronen with a cheerful tone. You each confirmed you were, with warm regards for your jolly head of house.

“Glad to hear it! I just wanted to pass something on to you, so I am quite pleased to have caught you so quickly. I just came from the faculty wing and ran into Professor Fig. He mentioned you may need this.” and giving you both a secretive look, pulled out a folded sheet of parchment.

You nodded with understanding and gratitude, quickly taking the sheet and slipping it into your pocket. Sebastian gave you a questioning look while Ronen chuckled and leaned in.

“—and well done, my newest little viper—I’ve tried for years to corrupt that old lion. Miriam and I are very proud.” he tapped the side of his nose with a wink. You suppressed a smile while feigning innocence.

“I have no idea what you are talking about Professor.”

His smile grew wider.

“Excellent. Just excellent. Well Mr.Sallow, I shall not keep you from your enchanting companion a moment longer, off you get my Slytherins.” and he bid you both a cheerful farewell before continuing up the hall.

You started forward again, towards the Great Hall as of nothing happened before you felt a hand grab your forearm.

“Whoa, Bash—what was that all about?” asked Sebastian, brow contracted with confusion. You looked around before stepping in close—an action that had Sebastian nervously leaning backwards a hair.

“I can’t tell you here—but it’s good news for both of us—if you play along.” you reply with a teasing smile. Sebastian narrowed his eyes but his flickering mouth gave away his interest.

“Alright, later—Mystery Girl.”

“Oh not that again.” you sigh with a laugh as Sebastian pulls you in to lean on you as you make your way into the great hall.

***

Sitting down at your usual space between Ominis and Sebastian, you listened as Nerida and Imelda argued about a transfiguration mishap in their previous session.

Imelda was about to argue Nerida shouldn’t have left her jumper so close to her wine bottle—when the sound of the afternoon post came echoing through the high windows.

You had gotten used to the slight interruption to breakfasts and lunches that came with the morning and afternoon post. You still watched with wonder as a cloud of multi-colored owls brought letters and parcels to students. 

Today you saw a dark grey owl carrying a neat stack of letters tied with a green bow. It was dropped in front of Sebastian who caught it before it landed in his stew.

“Letters from Anne!” said Nerida happily.

You had seen at least four of these emerald-tied bundles delivered since sitting with the Slytherins. There was always one for Sebastian and usually various combinations of Imelda, Nerida and Ominis.

Sebastian grinned as he tucked his own letter into his robes.

“Lots today.” and he started dealing out the letters. “Mel, Nerry, Ominis—“ 

Sebastian's whole frame stiffened beside you as you heard a slightly strangled sound. You looked up from your sandwich to see his cheeks tinting as he stared at the letter in his hands.

“—and one for you, Bash.” and he nervously handed you a crisp envelope, your name written in neat, clear script.

Chapter Text

You stared at the little envelope made from hot pressed parchment with utter confusion.

“I don’t understand…why would Anne write to me—she has no idea who I am.” you wonder aloud, looking up at Sebastian. He looked concerned as well—but then tilted his head slightly with disagreement, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Weeeell—that's not exactly true. I told you the other day that I mentioned you in a letter to her. You may have also come up in the last couple of owls I’ve sent since then.” he added nonchalantly, before taking a long drink from his coffee.

You felt Ominis turn and you glanced up to see him looking a little sheepish, biting his lip.

“I might have included an anecdote or two involving you in a letter I wrote recently,” he admitted softly. You turned to see Nerida beaming cheerfully across the table at you while Imedla seemed intently focused on her cottage pie.

“Of course I told Anne about you! You are our new dormmate and friend. I knew she would want to know all about you and the start of the year.” Nerida stated simply, before looking expectantly down at her friend. 

Imelda sighed.

“Yes, alright, I told Anne about the new fifth-year too—but she asked about her!” Imelda defended with a huff.

You blanked at this information, taking in each of your new friends before looking back down at the envelope. With a soft smile you made a realization:

While you had been learning about Anne—she had been learning about you.

“I suppose I better see what she says.” and you moved to unseal the shiny purple wax before you felt Sebastian start beside you.

“Wait, Bash. Lunch is almost over. Read it after Arthimancy, you don't want to be late for your first lesson.” supplied Sebastian with a quick smile. Glancing at the large ornate clock by the door you nodded and stashed the letter into your pocket, right beside your parchment from Professor Ronen. 

Nerida and Imedla both gave Sebastian unreadable looks before restarting their argument about Nerida’s cracked jumper.

As you quickly finished your meal you couldn't keep your thoughts off the mystery letter in your pocket—and its significant sender.

What could Anne have to say to you? You had a slightly nasty thought that she would be upset that you were joining her friend group without her there—or that she may have heard about the troll incident and wants you to stay clear of her brother.

You shook your head as you rose from the table to head to Arithmancy. You needed to put the letter out of your thoughts or you wouldn't be able to focus on your next class.

Sebastian had grabbed Ominis to make their way to their Beasts session. The kind blonde had begun trying to explain where the Arithmancy classroom was—but Sebastian seemed eager to get to class and pulled him out of the Great Hall before he could tell you which staircase you should take. 

You started walking towards the door Ominis had originally gestured to, sighing with a shrug. You would need to discover the magical mathematics classroom on your own. 

Still, you were getting quite used to navigating the castle—how hard could it be?

***

After your third time passing the same statue you stopped walking and sighed, placing your head in your hands as you tried to remember which hallway led to the adjacent wing.

“Have we found a young maiden in need of rescuing?” 

Looking up you grinned, relieved to see Natsai striding over to you—Poppy Sweeting skipping to keep up behind her.

“Yes! I am dreadfully lost. I am trying to get to Arithmancy before I’m late.” you admit. Natty gave you a wide smile before raising her brows at her tiny companion, who quick-stepped to your side.

“That’s so lucky, we’re headed there too!” Poppy beamed. Natty gave you an affectionate look, before looping her arm though yours, while the Hufflepuff flanked your other side, sandwiching you between them.

“Then let us escort you, my wayward friend.” Natty laughed, pulling you towards a door that you swore was not there the last few times you had been around. You thanked them both profusely, happy not only to have companions on the journey, but to join you in learning about magical numbers.

***

Arithmancy ended up making a lot of sense to you—theoretically.

The classroom turned out to be hidden in the rafters near the viaducts. You were enchanted by the strange door leading to the classroom. The windowless space felt like a secret you were being let in on, with moody lighting and strange symbols decorating the walls.

You and Natty wedged your Hufflpuff friend between you at a desk, pulling out your notebooks as other students chatted while waiting for the professor.

Professor Riddack was a surprisingly young witch with a rosy face and soft voice. She stood at the front and greeted the class brightly before launching into a lesson about numbers and their relationship to magic, standing on her tiptoes to write on the blackboard.

After a short lecture, Riddack assigned a few basic problems to find the numerical relationship between two different magical elements.

“Isn’t Professor Riddack great? She has only been teaching for a few years.” remarked Poppy, having finished her assigned problems before you or Natty.

You nodded, glancing at the little witch who was helping a Ravenclaw with their equation. 

“Why have I never seen her before.” you ask, thinking you had never caught sight of the little blonde at dinner or in the halls.

“Oh she doesn’t live here, she lives in Hogsmeade. She has two young children with her partner—I think he works for the ministry? Anyways, she commutes.” explained Natty. You smiled appreciatively at this, pleased that it was possible to be a mum and a professor in the magical world.

You continued to diligently work through your problems, using your knowledge of maths you had learned in school to help form your understanding of the complex subject. 

Once you had finished and decided your final answers, you checked and were pleased to see you had reached the same conclusions as your friends.

Natsai then ducked her head to covertly whisper to you and Poppy about a little piece of gossip she had heard in Gryffindor house that morning. It concerned two seventh years, a bottle of fire whiskeys and a secluded closet—with a boggart in it. As the class wrapped up you and Poppy were working hard to stifle your giggles and blushes.

The kind Professor then caught up with you as you were leaving to give you a few additional assignments and offer her support. With a hearty smile of encouragement, she waved  you, Natty and Poppy out the door, on your way down towards the Library to spend a few hours before dinner.

***

After gathering a few books and collecting your notes, the three of you found a quiet corner to read and study. You were pleased to find a tea cart close by, quick-stepping to make up three steaming cups, trying to commit your friends’ tea preferences to memory for the future.

After settling into a high backed chair you were about to open your Charms book when you felt something poke you through your robes.

Anne’s letter.

Emotions starting to key up, you try to nonchalantly glance at your companions. 

Poppy was on the floor, sitting cross legged on a large squishy pillow, engrossed in copying notes from a small book. Natty had taken the other high winged chair, sitting in it sideways, her legs over the armrest. She was nose deep in a large Transfiguration textbook—oblivious to the world as she read.

You quietly pulled out the envelope and stared at your name on the front, your fingers running over the smooth wax seal on the back. Taking a steady breath you snap the seal and unfold the parchment, taking in the tight, even lines of script. A faint hint of lavender hit you as you began to read.

Kind greetings,

I know this must seem very odd to get a letter from a complete stranger…I know, I feel quite silly writing it, I assure you. But I felt compelled to reach out after I recently heard some…troubling news from my Uncle Solomon.

I understand that my twin brother Sebastian has told you a little about my situation, so I will forgo introducing myself, other than to say I am your other Slytherin dorm mate, Anne Sallow.

The news I heard relates to the troll attack last Saturday in Hogsmeade. My uncle spoke to Auror Singer this morning and heard you were involved in subduing the beast alongside my brother—much to the villagers’ rejoice. I also heard that bystanders reported being very impressed with your magic—especially when you used it to save my brother’s life.

I cannot express my gratitude for protecting Sebastian—I am not sure I could have survived such a blow as losing him. I want so much to hug you and thank you in person—but this unusual letter will have to suffice for now.

While thankful he is unharmed, I am extremely cross Seb neglected to tell me this happened. He sent me a flat out falsehood of an account of your day in Hogsmeade—so if you are feeling spiteful, he hates it when I flick him on the nose. 

Give him one for me—or tell Mel to do it.

Speaking of, I hear from my other Slytherins that you are settling into our little vipers nest quite well—even managing to melt my dear Imelda’s frosty exterior. From his owls, I can tell Seb has become quite fond of you, though I understand it was a bit of a rocky start (which I have no trouble believing knowing my twin.) Ominis says you are sensible, smart, and kind. I think he hopes you may have success in influencing my brother away from—unproductive interests. I hate to lay such a burden on a stranger—but I cannot help hoping you might succeed as well.

I wish dearly that we could meet face to face in the near future. I think Mel and Nerry are planning a flight soon to Feldcroft when Seb and Ominis are set to come. I truly hope you will join them if you are able.

In his last letter, Sebastian remarked that if I were at Hogwarts now, he was sure you and I would be fast friends. While my brother has faults—judgment of character has never been one of them. 

Thank you for looking out for him.

Yours truly,
Anne

You worried your lip with your teeth as you re-read the letter for a second time—scanning each paragraph before moving to the next, deciphering meaning while trying to build a voice for Anne in your mind.

Love and concern for her brother was evident in every line of the letter—even those in which she confessed to be angry that he had lied. You suddenly thought back to Sebastian’s nervous behaviour at lunch when this letter had arrived—he must have assumed she found out about the troll if she was writing to you.

You were surprised that Sebastian had chosen to keep the truth about your adventure in Hogsmeade from his sister. While you appreciated his confidence in your…particular concerns, the troll attack was general knowledge to most of the school—though yours and Seb’s involvement had so far been downplayed slightly.

Your eyes softened at Anne’s kind words and gentle phrasing, her gratitude for saving her brother warming your chest—even if it felt undeserved.

The troll had been sent for you, after all.

Reading it once more though, a nasty pang of guilt started gnawing at your heart.

You knew more about what was plaguing this poor witch than she did herself. You knew it wasn’t goblin magic—that her salvation did not lie in that tract of hope. A part of you wanted to just tell her, to tell the one person who should know—but the Ravenclaw’s anguished face in your mind’s eye tempered this impulse.

In order to save her, your alter had tasked you—and you alone, with finding Rookwood…which you supposed you had technically already done. But you knew you were no match for a fully trained wizard, ancient magic or not. You would need to get strong fast if you had any chance of forcing Rookwood to tell you about his mystery curse, including how to stop it—maybe even why he did it.

Pulling out your field guide you opened a blank page near the back and started a list with your quill, writing in such a way that no one who might find it would know what you were planning.

The Last Request

Learn

Track

Contain

Extract

Resolve

For each stage of your plan to work, you would need a lot of help. Your stomach turned at the thought of the lies you will surely have to spin to accomplish this mission—but you tried to calm your guilt by committing then and there to fully owning up to them if—when, you were successful.

Furrowing your brow you stared at the list, focusing on the first task. 

You would need to learn more about Victor Rookwood if you wanted to find him—and get him to talk. Your mind recalled the gruff-looking wizard in the jaunty top hat, his dark eyes watching you from your memory of him in the Three Broomsticks. 

The simple part of your brain suggested just wandering back to Hogsmeade and hoping to run into him again. He had been tasked with capturing you by Ranrok—surely if you made yourself bait then he would come find you?

But what then? He was a grown wizard who you knew was capable of dark, powerful magic. He also clearly had other criminal wizards in his employ—and, you could never forget about the ever-looming threat that was the Mad Goblin Boss. No, you couldn't risk finding him that way. 

So you needed to find him when he was vulnerable, alone. You would have to track him until you found an opening to contain him long enough to get him to tell you the cure. 

You didn't know if there was a magical way to get someone to tell you something, but at that moment you recalled an adventure novel you had read a few years back. In it, the villain had used extensive torture to get a captured solider to betray his country.

You shuddered at this grim thought, unsure if even for Anne’s sake you could do such a thing.

There had to be another way—some kind of magic…or maybe a trade? He must want something…or, even more unlikely—what if it was possible that Rookwood could be reasoned with?

Deciding that containment would need to wait for the first two tasks, you set aside that unsavoury element for the time being. While your nerves kept you grounded, you were pleased at least to have some kind of plan—not a great plan, mind you, but a plan nonetheless.

You gave a shaky sigh as you tucked Anne’s kind letter in with your list. You then stored your guide away in your satchel before picking up your Charms book and with a head shake, attempting to focus. You couldn't neglect your studies on top of everything else that you had happening in your life—your classes were the key to getting smarter—stronger.

With this new sense of purpose you settled in further into your chair and began studying about elemental charms.

***

After an hour Poppy made an adorable squeak at the end of her long stretch as she rose from the cushion.

“I am so peckish this afternoon.” she sighed sleepily “Let’s get to dinner early—I am craving something potato-y” she smiled, helping pull you out of your chair. You too then had to stretch your bunched limbs.

“Yeah I could definitely go for some chips. Do they make those here?” you ask idly as you collected your books. Natty had no idea what you were talking about but Poppy nodded with understanding.

“My gran took me to the seaside one summer and we stopped at a muggle restaurant and got fish and chips. It’s just another name for potato double fry, Natty.” 

“Ah right—I have seen those every now and then on the table—nice and stodgy as I recall.” she remarked with an appreciative nod.

As the three of you headed for the Great Hall, Natty started asking you about other muggle names for things, with Poppy piping in with questions about the muggle postal service, an odd fascination of hers, you found.

The three of you entered the hall in a fit of giggles as you had just told them the story about the badger and the postbox from a mischievous summer when you were thirteen.

Waving goodbye to your Gryffindor and Hufflepuff friends, you spotted Ominis already seated by himself at the Slytherin table, one hand on a fork while the other was skimming along a book on the table. You placed a hand on his shoulder as you greeted him.

“All alone are you?” you ask, sitting beside him. “I suppose it’s a tad early. Still, I thought Sebastian would be with you after Beasts.”

“Seb is sulking.” Ominis muttered quietly—though not sounding very sorry about it. 

You raised a brow for a moment before nodding as you understood. Your earlier assumption must have been true.

“Was she angry?”

Ominis nodded in recognition of your deduction.

“She was—upset. He wouldn’t let me read it…but from what I understand she was not far off sending a howler. Anne does not like to be lied to.”

“Why would he do it then?”

Ominis sighed. 

“Sebastian doesn’t think straight when it comes to protecting Anne. He will have lied to spare her worrying about him. It’s foolish—but it’s Seb.”

You looked up at the enchanted overcast ceiling with a small huff.

“I guess I can understand that—but leaving out that key detail would seem like a betrayal of trust.” you mused.

Ominis lip quirked at this, his long fingers fiddled with the bookmark ribbon in the crease of his novel.

“What?”

“It’s—nothing. Not my place to say. Anyways…this is very good, you should try it.” and to punctuate this, took a suspiciously large bite of his cumberland pie.

You narrowed your eyes at the blonde but don’t press it. Sighing and grabbing a plate, you loaded up two little savoury pies, some Wensleydale, crackers and a few pieces of fruit.

“Alright, where is he then?”

***

You shook your head as you spotted the prone form of your freckled friend stretched out on an ornate chaise in an empty sitting room in Slytherin house.

The whole common room was vacant when you entered—everyone off at dinner, you surmised.

As you got closer you saw he had an arm over his eyes, his other laying limply on the side of the couch.

“Brought you food.”

“Not hungry.” he grumbled, remaining still.

Ignoring him, you placidly strode over and with a deft toe, swung his legs off the sofa—eliciting a gruff expletive as you swiftly sat down, forcing him in a slouched sitting position.

“Now now. It takes a lot of energy to be this stroppy. Sit up straight.” and you gave him a playful nudge.

He sneered ruefully at you—but still snatched a pie from the proffered plate, shifting as far from you on the sofa as he could get. You sat in silence for a minute as he quickly finished off the pie, roughly wiping his hand down his mouth as his eyes remained dark.

“So do you want to—“

“Why would he tell her that?!?” he lamented at the ceiling, a petulant whine tinting his anger.

“I take it we are talking about your uncle?” you ask smoothly. Sebastian's face drained a bit of color as he looked at you. “She told me you didn’t tell her about the troll attack in her letter.”

“That’s all she told you?” he asked carefully, his eyes watching yours. 

“She said she was thankful I saved you but was angry you hid it.”

Sebastian's face flickered with anger.

“She didn’t need the worry—the stress of thinking about something that didn’t even happen! My uncle should have protected her by…by—“ Sebastian huffed as he gritted his teeth, unable to finish.

“—by what? By keeping her in the dark? By hiding things from her? Come on Sebastian.” you gave him a tired look. He met your gaze for a fiery moment before quickly backing down.

“I don’t want her worrying about me. She has enough to worry about.” he muttered softly, picking absentmindedly at a stray thread on the armrest.

You shook your head as you scooted up the sofa—putting the plate in his lap to encourage him to keep eating.

“Did you worry about Anne before she was cursed?” you ask, stealing a grape.

“Of course I did.”

“So you know what it’s like to worry for a sibling regardless if they are healthy or not. She is always going to be concerned about you—but you can’t use that as an excuse to hide things.”

Sebastian nodded, his face heating slightly with shame.

“Yeah she doesn’t like being lied to.”

You sniffed a laugh, bobbing your head.

“Ominis said that—but you didn’t lie I suppose, you just didn’t tell her everything.”

Sebastian looked uncomfortable at this, popping a piece of apple in his mouth before readjusting himself on the sofa.

“Ah so she didn’t tell you about—that.” he muttered with a wince.

“Tell me what? Alright Seb—between you and Ominis. What did you tell her?” you crossed your arms as you settled an expectant look at the brunette. His face heated as he held a hand up.

“Alright, Bash, alright.” he raked a hand through his thick locks as he sighed. “So, I told her I was taking you to Hogsmeade in a letter I sent before we went. On the Sunday after the trip I got an owl from her asking all kinds of—questions. I knew I had to answer her but I didn’t want to stress her out with the truth.” Sebastian was decidedly not looking at you now, playing with a cracker on the plate. “The thing is she made some— assumptions in her letter that I thought were easier left uncorrected—and they offered a good basis for an account of the day.”

“What did she assume, Seb.” your voice slightly edged.

“Look. I just needed a happy story to tell her about my day—and she had somehow got it into her head that your supply trip was, well—a date. So..." he took a steady breath."I told her we had lunch at the broomstick and then went shopping in Honeydukes before going dancing at the town square.” he finished hurriedly, meeting your eye with a remorseful look.

Your face blanked as you nodded robotically.

“Oh. So you actually straight lied.” you stated simply.

He bit his lip hard, before giving you a serious gaze. 

“I’m so sorry, Bash—it seemed easier than correcting her and then making up a whole new story.”

“—and that’s why you got all squirrely when I got a letter from her.” you archly observe. He nodded with a grimace.

“So, did she say anything else about me?” he asked, watching you carefully. You leaned on his shoulder as you pinched another grape.

“She said you thought we would be friends if she were here.”

This finally had him smiling in earnest as he sat up a little.

“That is definitely not a lie. You and Anne are equally mad witches—just in different ways. I know you will get on like a house on fire.”

You thought on this while you popped a grape into your mouth.

“Sooo—I’m like your sister?”

Sebastian’s flinched with a slight curl of his lip.

“No! I—no. You are not like my sister—I mean…“ but recovering quickly, he flashed you a roguish smile. “—she would never slam me into a stone wall just to play nursemaid.” and he wrinkled his nose at you. You rolled your eyes as you swung your gaze at him, raising a brow.

“Ha ha Sallow. Anyways—that does remind me—Anne did tell me something else concerning you.” and you sat up, moving in close so your face was inches from his, making him pull back a hair, his smile faltering as his throat bobbed.

“Oh?”

You kept eye contact while lifting a hand to his face, the action making his eyes widen slightly—before his whole face scrunched when you swiftly flicked him hard on his ruddy nose.

Sebastian let out a muffled swear as he rubbed his face.

“Why did you do that?” he whined.

You deftly snatched his chin in your fingers to force him into your eye line—pointing a scolding finger.

“Don’t lie to your sister.” you say in a humourless tone.

He gave a curt nod before you finally smiled, taking the last grape off his plate to lean back to the other side of the sofa.

“She knows I hate that.” he muttered, but his eyes held warmth.

“Yes, she said I should do it or ask Imelda to do it for her.” you say with a laugh.

“Well then I really should thank you. Imelda is weirdly strong for her size.” he grinned before popping a cracker with a hunk of cheese on it in his upturned mouth.

“Slytherins look out for each other, right?” you say with a tired but affectionate look. “—and speaking of…I have a proposition for you that I think you will find very interesting, my dear friend.” and you slipped your hand in your pocket to pull out the folded parchment Ronen had given you, waving it slightly.

“I’m all ears, Bash.”

Chapter Text

“Muffliato”  

Even in the quiet echo of the empty room you felt the dampening effects take hold around the sofa, sealing you and Sebastian in a dome of confidence.

“There is no one here, Bash.” remarked Sebastian, rolling his eyes at your spell.

“You never know—plus, this concerns some delicate matters and I would rather be careful.” you add with a prudent look.

“So what is this proposition?” the freckled boy asked, stretching out, resting his ankle on his knee as he watched you with interest.

You smiled and played with the edge of the parchment, choosing your plan of attack.

“Alright Seb, so I would like your help with fire spells—specifically Incendio and Confringo. I need to be a lot better with them by next Thursday.” you state with a business-like air.

Sebastian looked surprised but not unwilling to comply, a smug grin filling his features.

“I see my reputation has preceded me—fire spells are a specialty of mine. I would be more than happy to give you some private lessons—“

You smiled with relief.

“—if you tell me why you need to know them, so very quickly.” he finished with a challenging head tilt.

So close.

You figured he would ask the reason—which is why you had your bribe. Still, maybe he would be mature about it.

“Garreth needs my help with a personal favor”

“Nope.”

So much for being mature.

“Come on, Seb. Why not?” you needle, shooting him a tired look.

Sebastian sneered as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“I don’t need a reason. Besides—he’s an arse. Plain and simple. I’m not helping you do him a favour—and what is this personal favour anyways?” Sebastian gritted, his jaw clenched as his eyes darkened.

You shook your head with an apologetic look.

“I’m sorry Seb, Garreth didn’t say I could tell anyone else. I wouldn’t betray you so please don’t ask me to betray him.”

Sebastian scoffed, tossing his head.

“Then good luck with Confringo—hope you aren’t attached to that hair.” he chided ruefully, looking ready to stand. You grabbed his arm to keep him seated.

“Why do you hate Garreth so much?”

“Why do you like him so much?” he spat back, before quickly schooling his emotions. “He is just such a typical Gryffindor, Bash. Always mouthing off—pulling stupid pranks. How he is a Prefect I’ll never know…nepotism, I imagine.” Sebastian’s leg started to jitter with irritation. “Did you know that when we were in year three, he broke into the Slytherin Quidditch locker room and replaced my hair tonic with a dye potion—my hair was green for a fortnight!” he growled, running his hand through his chestnut locks at the memory. You had to dig your fingernails hard into your palms to stop yourself from giggling at the mental image—you still needed his help after all.

Steadying yourself you leveled a resigned look at him, placing a hand on his forearm with mock defeat.

“Alright. I get that you and Garreth aren’t going to be skipping down to the Three Broomsticks together anytime soon—as fun as being able to socialise with both of you might be. You don’t want to indirectly help him. That’s fine.” you gave a labored sigh before taking a fake gasp, tapping your finger on your chin in a display of thought. “You know, I actually think I recall Amit saying he was good at fire spells—plus he loves books…I bet he would help me in exchange for an unrestricted trip to the Restricted Section…” and you sighed as you fanned yourself with the parchment.

This had the desired effect. Sebastian dropped his haughty expression, springing up to try and snatch the parchment out of your hand. You saw the attack coming and held the sheet straight out behind you, shifting away from him. 

“Uh uh uh. This is for friends who help friends.” you said with an arch look. He let out a fiery snort and you relented, passing the sheet to him for inspection. His eyes grew as he read the short note, signed and marked with an emerald wax ‘R’.

“How did you even get this? It doesn’t have specific books listed or anything—it’s just a free pass.” he marvelled, his eyes igniting with possibility. 

“I need to go down there to look for anything connected to ancient magic, I will explain later. The Figs can’t come with me because Black is starting to get suspicious of our activities and we can’t trust him not to interfere. That is why you are going to be Ronen’s errand boy while I supervise this coming Friday afternoon after Transfiguration.”

“Supervise?”

“Miriam and I think that if we make it look like I don’t want to go down there it won’t make Scribner suspicious. So we will say Ronen is having you track down a book on jinxes for a research project he is doing. I have been sent to ensure that you ‘stay on task and don’t wander’. In return for helping me with the fire spells and finding what’s down there related to ancient magic—you get your access.” you offered.

Sebastian nodded slowly with understanding—clearly having a debate with himself. You squeezed his hand to get him to look up at you.

“But before you decide, I do need to add a caveat—The Figs figured out fairly quickly why you of all people would want to access those types of books . They wanted me to stress to you that a cure for Anne will not be found there—at least without having a terrible price attached. I know that you need to check, Seb—but please don’t think this is the answer to Anne’s curse.”

Because your heart knew it wasn’t.

Sebastian's mouth twisted slightly as he gave a curt nod—but didn’t look convinced. He handed the parchment back.

“So this is to help you stop Ranrok?” he asked quietly.

“Yes. We think something that can help us is down there.”

Sebastian lent forward, elbows on his knees as he rubbed his jaw, watching you from the corner of his eye for a minute. Finally, he sighed.

“Alright Bash…I don’t want you getting hurt, so I will selflessly accompany you. Though, what could attack us in a Library I don’t know—but I am sure you will find it.” he joked softly, nudging your toe with his boot.

He then stretched, throwing an arm over the back of the sofa and finally gracing you with a genuine smile. “—aaand I will continue being a most generous friend by helping you with your fire spell problem. You really should start learning them anyways. I’ll feel better knowing you are well-armed against anymore rampaging trolls, mad goblins—or red headed morons.” he added with a lip curl.

You huffed a small laugh before giving him a grateful look, placing your hand on his on the back of the sofa with a meaningful squeeze.

“Thank you Sebastian. I appreciate you putting your feelings towards Garreth aside for my sake. You are a good friend.”

This had the brunette’s eyes softening considerably.

He pulled his hand from under yours, catching your fingertips with his before lacing them together. You felt a subtle flutter of your heart as he gripped your knuckles gently.

“You know that I meant it when I said I was in, Bash. Weasley is a git—but I care more about you than about pissing him off.” he then met your eye with a serious look. “—and thank you. I know you probably could’ve gotten someone else to go with you to the Library. I really appreciate the opportunity.” 

You nodded with silent understanding, squeezing his fingers once more before you both pulled away, the weight of the conversation making the mood...warmer. Sebastian shook his head, stretching his arms before plastering a genial smile across his speckled features.

“So when—and where, do you want to do some fire training, Bash? We will need somewhere that you won't burn down…hmm…let me check in with Ominis—he said this morning you were looking for a place to have a good talk.”

You nodded.

“Yes, I promised to tell him…about all this. He picked up that you were involved somehow and was worried. I didn’t want to lie to him—wait…do you think it’s a bad idea to tell him?” you ask suddenly, fearing Sebastian might be angry if you were about to endanger his best friend.

Rather than upset however, he just looked relieved.

“You should definitely tell him. Ominis is practically a genius. He would be of more use than me, to be honest.” and he gave an awkward laugh. You nudged him affectionately before smiling.

“Ok good. I think he is meant to know—maybe even help. He is one of the people I feel that pull to—like you.”

Sebastian beamed.

“Ominis is the best. If he considers you a friend, then you are a lucky person. I know he likes you, you are both bookworms. Bloody talked my ear off about some novel you two had been discussing.” he shook head playfully. “So, you feel drawn to Ominis…anyone else?”

“I felt a similar pull to Natty and Poppy.”

He nodded slowly before looking away to pick at the copper studs on the arm of sofa.

“So not Weasley then?” 

You shook your head. 

“I feel a—familiarity with him—but it’s not the same as you or Ominis.”

This seemed to cheer him greatly, a slight smugness crossing his features before he set them back with a cheeky smile.

“But I’m the only one you hugged, right?” he teased, his eyes laughing as you rolled yours.

“You are never letting that go are you?”

“Nope.”

“Well I hugged Ominis. He saved me from a—botanical mishap.” you bit your lip with a blush at the embarrassing memory. Sebastian laughed heartily.

“Yes, Ominis told me about that—speaking of whom.” and he nodded with a smile to something behind you. You looked and saw the very blonde of your conversation navigating through the doorway.

You quickly dissipated the muffling spell with your wand.

“Ominis! Over here.”

He grinned and made a beeline to you and Sebastian.

“Are we done with our little tantrum then, Sebastian?’ asked Ominis with a good natured tone when he neared you.

“Eh, for now. Our friend did what she does best and bashed my head in—with sense this time, instead of stone.” he joked affectionately.

“I'm glad to hear it—a benefit of finally having a peacekeeper amongst us Slytherins, I suppose.” and he took the high backed chair next to you, shooting you a warm—and grateful expression. 

The three of you then fell into lighter conversation, with Ominis telling you and Sebastian about an article he had read in the newspaper on a festival happening in Germany. Apparently it was the highlight of the European magical social calendar. After he described some of the events and displays you realised it must be the equivalent of a World's Fair for wizards.

“Do they do festivals like that here in the U.K?” you asked with interest. As a child, you had found a pamphlet for the 1862 Worlds Fair at the local library. You had been so fascinated by the illustrations of inventions and exhibitions—it had seemed like magic before you knew the real thing.

“I wish! The ministry sometimes does events down in London—it would be great for the valley to have a festival like that here.” remarked Sebastian. “Especially since the Headmaster canceled Quidditch.”

“Oh? Why would that matter?”

“So I’m from this area—the people here depend on our inter-house games for extra revenue. Many shopkeepers and tradesmen set up stands on match days and people travel in from the far shore to enjoy the day—many to see their children play. Now that Black has shut it down, people aren’t making the gold they used to. I know at least two traders in Feldcroft who would have a sharp word for our headmaster—if he ever ventured into the surrounding villages.” he added with a slight scowl.

You nodded at this summary.

“It’s a shame. I would’ve liked to have seen a Quidditch match this year. I wanted to see Imelda play.” you shrugged with a luckless sigh.

“I’m on the team too, Bash.” Sebastian reminded you with a crooked grin. 

“—and to cheer you on as well, Seb.” you added with an affectionate look. “But that’s too bad for the valley—I recall the local village I grew up in depended quite dearly on the annual harvest festival for tourism and traders.” you nodded glumly.

“I would love to attend a muggle fair like that.” mused Ominis with a wistful smile. This perked you up, and you immediately began to describe the last one that came through your county—the food, art, contests, horticulture displays, music and dance halls.

“Did you go dancing?” asked Ominis with a bright smile. You laughed and shook your head.

“Nooo. Our Headmistress was very strict. We could see the ballet, musicals and lectures—but we were not allowed in the halls after dark.” you then lowered your voice with a wicked grin.”—but a few older girls snuck out and told us the dances always devolved into massive rowdy parties—with some very inappropriate dance displays. I caught one of the girls sneaking back in one night absolutely plastered with ale.”

Ominis snickered with delight while Sebastian tried to stifle his laugh, his shoulders shaking.

“The Sordid Lives of Muggle Teens. You could make a fortune with a leaflet tattler—wizards love gossip—the more salacious the better.” joked Ominis.

“I’ll keep that in mind. I have some excellent stories—believe me. Speaking of—Ominis, I wanted to ask you a quick question about Book three of Drangonhearts if I could?” you lean on your arm rest to speak closer to the blonde.

Ominis eyes lit up as he leaned in, eager to discuss the book series you were catching up on.

“—and that’s my cue to head to the kitchens.” and Sebastian clapped his hands on his knees before rising to his feet.

“Kitchens?”

He held up the empty plate and moved towards the exit.

“You ate like four grapes, Bash. You need food. Stay with Ominis and enjoy being book-dorks. I’ll grab you something.” and with that he was out the door.

“How is he getting into the kitchens?” you wonder, your heart warmed by your friend’s concern. Ominis moved to Sebastian’s vacated seat.

“Oh we found the entrance in year two—the house elves are so nice they will cook you anything you want—whenever.”

“Well it’s very nice of him to offer to do that.” you smile.

“That’s just how Seb is—Anne even more so. She is a typical mother hen-type, always fussing over us—and without her here, I think he just fills in without thinking. It’s a lovely trait in them both.”

You reach to tap twice lightly on the back of his hand in silent agreement. He ducked his head, turning his hand to grasp your fingers, letting them rest on the sofa seat between you.

“So you said you had questions about book three? Let me guess—The Janus Jinx?” Ominis asked with a knowing look.

“Yes! I was so confused! Okay—so let’s start at the vampire camp—why did Dracott need the blood dagger again?” 

Ominis laughed, squeezing your hand affectionately before starting his explanation.

***

You bid the Slytherin boys good night, thanking Sebastian again for the delicious miniature quiche and custard tartlet he had brought back for you. He just shrugged—but looked a little pleased you liked it.

As you got closer to your dorm, your steps faltered as you heard raised voices. You cautiously approached, pausing a moment before slowly pushing open the door.

“—how can you be so irresponsible? What if you had been alone?!?” 

Imelda was glaring, arms crossed at a completely soaked Nerida—the two girls squaring off against each other in the middle of the circular room.

“It was an accident! I’m fine! It wasn’t even that deep.” Nerida shot back, but her eyes held tears, as her cheeks flared. Her body was trembling as her clothes still dripped on the rug.

“Hello…what uh, seems to be the issue here?” you ask, automatically moving to stand behind Nerida and begin helping her pull off her heavy wet robe. Imelda jutted a chin out, her eyes sparking with anger.

“She fell in the bloody lake! You know how she is always going about the merpeople? Well she keeps going to the boathouse to…I don’t know—shout at them? Today she tried wading out too far and slipped on a rock and fell into the drop off. She is damn lucky Thakkar was there to pull her out.” 

You gave Nerida a concerned look, making her cast her eyes aside in embarrassment.

“It was no big deal. I wanted to show Amit where I have been trying to make contact with the merpeople, so I brought him to the boathouse. I thought I saw something in the water so I waded a bit—and I slipped. Fortunately Amit saw I was having…difficulty, and jumped in to rescue me. It’s fine.”

You furrow your brow as you take the robe and hang it on a chair by the little fireplace.

“It’s not fine Nerida—you can’t swim. You shouldn’t be putting yourself in situations that could put your life at risk.” you state, levelling her with a serious yet concerned expression.

“Thank you! That’s what I am saying. Look, I know you are passionate about your beast studies, Nerry—but what if something happened to you? What if you got hurt—or?” Imelda’s irritated tone cracked with emotion as she looked away with a huff.

Nerida's eyes grew wide as she finally understood.

Promptly walking over, she threw her arms around the raven-haired girl, who went rigid before squawking about Nerida’s wet clothes.

“I’m so sorry Mel—I wasn’t thinking. I know you just care a lot. I won’t go back to the lake.”

“—until we teach you to swim.” you add, placing a hand on her shoulder with a warm smile.

You were then rewarded with your own icy damp embrace.

“So cold!” you shrieked with a laugh. “Alright, come on you, let’s get a bath drawn.”

Nerida gave a watery smile, wiping a stray tear with her finger as she nodded.

“While it’s filling up.” and Imelda pulled out her wand and cast a quick spell over you and Nerida. You gasped as you felt a lovely comforting heat spread over you, like a blanket of sunshine on your skin, settling deeply into your bones.

“That’s so wonderful, Mel” you sigh happily.

“Warming Charm. I modified it myself. I’ll teach you while Nerry’s in the tub if you like. I use them for winter training.” Imelda offered. You nodded excitedly.

You hated being cold.

As you moved to direct your damp friend to the bathroom you had a sudden recollection when you spotted the toiletries cabinet.

“So tell me—was Sebastian’s hair really green for two weeks?”

Nerida’s giggle echoed through the bathroom as you sat her on a stool to draw the bath. Imelda just shook her head while trying to suppress a grin.

“Yes. It was probably one of the funniest things I have ever witnessed—it looked like grass. Anne kept bewitching buttercups to grow out of it—Seb was furious.” Imelda reminisced with a devilish grin.

Buttercups?

***

The next day at breakfast you quick-stepped over to the Ravenclaw table, coming up behind where he sat to wrap your arms around Amit’s shoulders in a friendly hug.

He jumped a little—but his face broke into a wide grin when he turned his head to catch your eye over his shoulder.

“Thank you for saving my friend.” you whisper warmly with another squeeze before stepping back. His cheeks darkened as he turned—but his eyes looked concerned.

“Is Nerida alright? I feared she might have fallen ill from the cold or hurt herself when she slipped—it all happened so fast. I mean, she seemed okay when I left her at the entrance of your common room…but—” he worried, biting his lip.

You happily assured him she was just fine—a little embarrassed, but healthy. Amit looked extremely relieved.

“I confess I didn’t know she couldn’t swim. I would never have agreed to meet her there had I thought she could be at risk.”

“Yes. Me and Imelda have talked with her about that. We are going to teach her to swim so she can study merpeople safely.”

Amit nodded cheerfully at this.

“That is wonderful to hear. Nerida has such a passion for bringing merpeople into our society. I greatly admire her commitment.” Amit praised, his eyes darting to the Slytherin table for a moment with a shy smile.

You raise an eyebrow before looking around and leaning in a little.

“Well, I think she greatly admires you, my friend—you are her knight in wet robes, as it were.” and you gave him a sly wink that had him laughing nervously, rubbing the back of his neck.

With a chuckle you bid him goodbye, thanking him once more before saying you would see him in DADA the next morning.

You squeezed into the space that Ominis and Sebastian seemed to have just agreed was where you sat and greeted your friends.

“Were you talking to Amit?” squeaked Nerida as soon as you sat down.

“I was just thanking him for looking out for you. He was worried you might have caught a cold or something.” you added. Sebastian looked up from the newspaper he was reading.

“Yes—Imelda was just telling us about the excitement from yesterday. I knew I always liked Thakkar—he’s a good bloke.” said Sebastian, giving Nerida an encouraging smile. She ducked her head.

“He is very sweet. I hope I didn’t embarrass myself too much.” worried Nerida. You caught her eye with a sympathetic head tilt.

“It’s alright Ner, it’s not that embarrassing. We will find a way to safely teach you to swim and it will just be a funny story. Plus everyone has embarrassing moments—“ and you leaned close to Sebastian’s ear. “Right, Buttercup?” 

Sebastian looked confused for a moment, searching your eyes before his widened—heat flaring in his cheeks. 

He sucked his teeth with irritation while glaring at your other friends.

“Alright—which one of you snakes shared that little tidbit?” 

This was met with peals of laughter from your end of the table, causing many heads to turn in your direction—you heard a huffy “Slytherins” from an adjacent table.

You know what?

Damn right you were.

Chapter Text

Imelda waved goodbye as she headed for the Library to return some books—Nerida, having already left to check in with her new hero.

As you walked back to your common room with the boys, Ominis kindly explained why you didn’t have anything on your schedule for the day other than the words ‘Focus Five’.

“All fifth-years have Wednesdays free of classes this year. We are meant to use it to study for O.W.Ls and stay on top of the workload the professors assign—but this early in the year—it’s just a day off.” Ominis smiled. 

You hummed in agreement, pleased to have a day to catch up on your assignments…as well as work on your other—responsibilities.

Sebastian fell into step beside you.

“Ominis and I are headed to the Quidditch pitch this morning. I need to get some practice in or I’ll lose my stamina. Ominis will be looking for weeds or something.”

Ominis rolled his eyes with a sigh.

“I am searching for Crimson Virbana. It’s a rare bloom with impressive stabilising effects in restoration potions—Garlick said there might be some patches around the pitch.”

You nodded thoughtfully before furrowing your brow. You placed a light hand on his arm as you walked.

“Can I ask how you look for them—does your orientation spell help you locate specific things?”

Ominis seemed pleased to explain, holding his wand out as he told you about modifier incantations he can use to help find specific magical auras.

“—also Professor Sharp kindly let me smell some dried Virbana yesterday. It has a unique pleasant scent which I hope will help me find it.”

You squeezed his arm in delight.

“That’s brilliant Ominis. I had no idea you had such a great sense of smell.”

Sebastian huffed a laugh as he was digging around in his satchel for something.

“Of course he does—how do you think he guesses what essence oils you’re wearing everyday.” he muttered absentmindedly—before seeming to realize what he said, looking up with a wince.

“You do?” you ask with surprise. You felt the blonde’s arm still under your hand.

Ominis was scowling at Sebastian before turning towards you, his cheeks pink as he nervously began to fidget with his necktie.

“Well—it’s just…you seem to use something different each day—it’s nice. Most girls just use the same scent…so, I started trying to guess the combinations—and then I stupidly told my friend.”

You blanked for a moment before chuckling lightly, squeezing his arm for a long pulse followed by two short ones, to show you were not upset.

“Oh, that makes sense—and I guess that's a little on me. I am just enamoured with all the different options in the toiletries cupboard—there are so many. They only had plain caster soap at the orphanage—so I guess I’m indulging a little.” you admit with a nervous blush. 

Ominis leaned closer with a careful look.

“As is your right. Slytherins take pride in how the world perceives us—including our scent. That is why we get far more options than other houses in the communal store cupboards. Please continue exploring—I can keep my distance if it makes you more comfortable.” and he shyly ducked his head as he looked ready to try and step away.

You just held firm, stepping closer to him.

“Nonsense. This just means you can know if you’re correct. What’s today's guess?” you ask with a friendly squeeze, causing his eyebrows to raise for a beat before his marble features filled with a sweet smile.

“Alright. I thought of bergamot and jasmine when you sat down to breakfast.” 

“That’s right!” you exclaimed with wonder. “—and I’m impressed you identified the bergamot and didn’t just say ‘orange’. That’s pretty amazing, Ominis.”

He blushed a shade deeper, trying to brush it off—though still looking quite pleased. Sebastian moved to Ominis’ other side as you entered the common room.

“See—fun new game.” supplied Sebastian with an apologetic tone—trying to smooth his blunder with the blonde. Ominis cast a muted scowl before rolling his eyes with a forgiving smile.

“So Bash, you wanna come watch me fly?” Sebastian asked with a wink, bending around their friend to catch your eye. You shook your head.

“Another time, I’m afraid. I have some reading to catch up on for tomorrow—and a letter to answer.” you replied with a significant look, causing the brunette’s smile to flicker.

“You are writing to Anne?” he asked lightly.

“It would be bad manners not to answer a letter—especially one as kind and elegant as hers. I actually hope to find a frequent correspondent in your sister—if she is amiable.” you admit nervously. Sebastian seemed to brighten at this, nodding with a growing smile.

“I think she would love that. She says the letters she gets from us are the brightest spots in her day—and I know she would like to get to know more about you.” he added softly. Ominis nodded in agreement.

“Yes—Anne had expressed similar sentiments to me. She wrote that while she was cross at you, Seb—she admitted being happy to have an excuse to write to our mysterious new Slytherin.” Ominis offered with a friendly dip in your direction. You smiled warmly.

As you reached the split between the boys and girls dorms you bid them both luck in their morning endeavours and promised to see them at lunch. The two boys then headed to change for the brisk autumn air while you looked forward to a quiet morning alone in your dorm.

***

You spread out your study materials on the warm ornate rug in front of the cheerfully crackling fireplace in your dorm room, beside you a stack of old Daily Prophets.

The previous evening, Nerida had shown you a simple transfiguration spell to change the old newsprint into fresh, clean parchment. According to her, this was the only reason many people got the Prophet—easier than buying stationary. 

You pulled the stack close to you and started shuffling through, delighted by the moving pictures and clever adverts for fantastical products. You leafed through, catching headlines related to elections, crime and sport. You stopped to watch a photo of a Quidditch player making a spectacular save on a black and white pitch. You grinned when you found an issue that had a special insert on Dragons—which you pulled out to read later.

Grabbing the next paper, you stuttered—feeling ice spike your spine as you took in the snarling face of the goblin that haunted your memory. You stared grimly at the image, watching him sneer and throw his head angrily from the paper in your fingers.

You read the article accompanying the photo, detailing how the Ministry was advising the magical community to steer clear of Ranrok and his growing army of loyalists. They encouraged readers to report any unusual activity to an Auror-–though the article took the opportunity to criticise the Ministry by highlighting the lack of Auror-presence in the valley surrounding Hogwarts.

You tried to put the goblin from your mind, setting the article aside to add to your field guide before grabbing another sheet of newsprint, this one covered in adverts for Gillyweed tonic and owl-order beauty potions. You set it down on the rug and carefully recreated the spell Nerida showed you. You smiled as the newsprint twisted and morphed into a clean sheet of cream coloured parchment. You repeated the spell a few times before you had a nice stack of fresh sheets.

Setting a book on your lap you flicked your wand at the dented gramophone on a table by the door, hitting the needle to begin filling the room with a cheerful country style jig from the warped record. You grabbed one of your quills and the magenta ink pot Imelda had lent you and stared at the blank sheet.

What do you say to someone who you have never met—yet know so much about? You worried your lip as you spun the quill in your fingers. You tried imagining what she might look like to help you begin you letter. Anne was Sebastian’s twin sister, which you supposed did help– fawn coloured hair and freckles helping to build an image in your mind.

You thought about what life must be like for the young witch—separated not only from her friends and education–but from her twin brother, the latter of whom was going mad with worry for her. You grimace at the pain she must have to endure—recalling Sebastian telling you that the curse wracked her with erratic bouts of agony while at the same time making her overall very weak and tired. 

You knew you couldn't offer her hope—even if you were the only one capable of bestowing it. All you could give her right now was—a friend. You looked at the books littered around you, your eyes falling on the slightly dirty green book thick as a brick.

You smiled as all the facts about Anne in your mind settled and you had a gut feeling of what she needed.

You picked up one of your new sheets of parchment and dipped your quill.

Dear Anne,

***

“It smells like—chocolate?” you observe with a surprise, having leant in to sniff the glass bottle filled with blood-red flowers. 

“Unique, right? I'm lucky I found quite the generous patch.” Ominis smiled cheerfully as you handed back the bottle.

The Great Hall echoed with clinking and chatter as you tucked into lunch with your Slytherin friends. You were slightly pressed into the pleasant-smelling blonde in an attempt to create space between you and the sweaty, muddy brunette on your other side—decked in equally dirty Quidditch robes.

“Don’t you think you should have showered, Sallow?” commented Ominis with a sardonic air, sliding away further on the lacquered bench—pulling you with him. Sebastian laughed before biting hard into his sandwich.

“Heading back out—after—lunch.” and he took a large swig of pumpkin juice before wiping his mouth with his hand.

“Manners, Sebastian. There are ladies present.” Ominis chided with a shake of his head. Nerida snickered while Imelda just smirked. 

Sebastian looked up at you, and then the other two girls before he shrugged, wolfing down the last of his lunch.

“Eh, these ladies don’t count.” 

This remark was swiftly followed by a sharp hiss as Imelda kicked him under the table. You let out a snort, earning you a rueful look from the teen.

“You know what, I don’t have to take this abuse.” and with mock offence he stood and stormed away—before halting and spinning on his heel, a wicked glint in his eye. He quick-stepped towards you—and before you could escape, tackled you with a strong, damp bearhug.

“Oh come on Seb! You’re filthy!” you squawked indignantly, attempting to untangle yourself as he held you tighter on the bench.

“I just thought you might miss me, Bash—wanted to give you a proper goodbye.” he simpered impishly, cackling before finally letting you go. You pouted as you batted your robes, dislodging the grass and mud he had transferred to your shoulder.

“Imelda was the one that kicked you.” you grumbled.

“—and you laughed. Anyways, I already have her punishment ready—I’m beating her lap time on RockRidge Run in about an hour.” and he cast a challenging look at the dark-haired girl.

“Never gonna happen, Sallow. The Ridge is mine.” Imelda replied coolly, sipping her coffee with an arch brow.

***

Later that evening, as you, Ominis and Nerdia returned from an afternoon in the Library with Amit, you spied Sebastian stalking up the stairs towards the boys dorm.

“Did you beat Imelda’s time then, Seb?” Ominis called lightly.

You were met with a huff and an irritated mumble that told you the feisty little Slytherin Captain had yet to be toppled.

***

After a quick breakfast—at which Sebastian was pointedly keeping his newspaper up, avoiding Imelda’s smug smile—Natty had collected you from the table to head for the Charms wing.

Professor Ronen gave you a cheerful wink when you entered his classroom. You asked Natty to save you a seat while you went to thank him quietly for his assistance with the Restricted Section.

“I have complete faith in Miriam and Eleazar—and you as well, my young charge. I know you have excellent reasons for your request which I hope you can share—when it's safe to do so. Until then please rely on my unwavering support.”

You nodded with gratitude, assuring him you would seek him out if you needed anything.

The rest of the class went by in a flurry of charms—literally. Snow settled on desks and students as you learned and practiced the freezing charm, Glacius. You and Natty took turns freezing your practice dummy, watching the wooden figure cake with ice before it magically reset.

At one point, you saw Natsai start to shiver—the room of students lowering the temperature with their practice. You asked if you could help and she nodded numbly as she rubbed her arms. You cast Imelda’s charm on her, watching her limbs unbunch and relax at the sudden warmth. Natty thanked you earnestly, admitting that she still had not fully acclimated to how cold England could get—with charms or otherwise.

After class you waved goodbye to Natty as she headed to potions. As you turned toward the DADA wing, you spotted Amit leaving a pack of Ravenclaws. Catching his attention the two of you made your way to your defence class, with Amit telling you about the updated star chart for the valley he had found in the Library.

Sebastian was waiting by a large skeleton, waving you and Amit over when he saw you enter the classroom. 

After an efficient lecture from your commanding professor you broke into groups. The three of you then took turns practicing the Flipping spell on each other as professor Hecat walked amongst the groups, correcting students' form with stern kindness.

You had to bow out after Sebastian hit you with a third, hard Flipendo—your stomach protesting at the spinning sensation—that had been fun, the first time . Fortunately Amit had a quick remedy in his bag—apparently he used to get quite nauseous going up the Astronomy tower until he got used to the height. The fiery little mint he passed you instantly settled your stomach, putting you back on your feet, stalking towards your freckled friend with a vengeful grin.

***

After lunch you and Ominis took your time walking to History of Magic, with him telling you about the potion he was trying to perfect with the Crimson Virbana. If brewed properly it has a gentle restoration effect on anything submerged in it. Ominis planned to use it on a tattered book he bought in Hogsmeade over the summer—apparently considered too far gone for Repairo.

When you entered the classroom you smiled warmly up at your companion—marvelling what a difference a week had made. He was no longer the terrifying boy with a sharp tongue—no, he was your sweet, funny Ominis. He was the friend who you talked to for hours about novels, magic and muggles—who seemed to understand you better than those who could see the emotions on your face.

The blonde gently guided you to the same desk where you had met in the back of the classroom, tucking himself close to you on the bench.

“I—uh just wanted to thank you again for forgiving my—ungentlemanly behavior last time we were here.” he muttered. You placed a friendly hand on his arm.

“I was actually just thinking about that myself, Ominis. I’ll admit it was not the most—cordial of beginnings, but I believe we have now established quite a warm rapport, you and I.” and you gave his arm a long pulse of affection.

He smiled brightly.

“Much to your credit I assure you. Still, I appreciate your friendship. I don’t find many— kindred spirits.” he admitted shyly. You nudged him playfully with a faint blush.

“You know, I prefer that description of us far more than Sebastian’s ‘book-dorks’.” you remarked dryly, causing the blonde to bite his lip to suppress his laugh. Before he could respond however, Professor Binns came floating through the door at the back, calling the class to order in his low, slow timbre.

While you listened to the ghost drone on about facts, dates and names, you couldn’t help chuckling quietly once you spied your desk companion snoozing on his arm, his porcelain features glowing in the afternoon sun from the ornate windows. 

You smiled and let him be—you could share your notes with him later.

***

Professor Sharp called you to his desk at the back of the room when you entered Potions with Ominis later that afternoon. He looked at you warily but left you to join Imelda at a brewing station.

You navigated towards the gruff-looking wizard as the rest of the class filtered in. While initially concerned, Sharp’s crooked smile and kind eyes had you feeling at ease. He beckoned you closer, out of earshot of the class.

“Ah, there’s our new Slytherin. You know, I was quite happy to see you sorted into my old house last week—you will have made Miriam quite proud as well, no doubt.” he added with a raised brow. You blushed, pouring praise on your new house and fellow Slytherins. Sharp nodded warmly.

“That is wonderful to hear. I made most of my friends in that very common room—” and he leaned in closer, eyes scanning the class before falling onto yours.”—and you will need your friends if some of the concerns Miriam has for you are true. While she didn’t give particulars, she did share her worry over potential threats that might be coming your way.” he watched you with a serious look as you bit your lip.

“She’s worried.” you state simply, looking to the side. The shaggy man titled his head to catch your eye once more.

“Which is why she spoke with me and Di–Professor Hecat earlier today. She would like us to give you some additional instruction that should help keep you safe–defend yourself should the need arise. She mentioned you had Tuesday mornings free which works for Hecat and myself. If you are willing, we would like to help you.” he offered sincerely.

You blanked for a moment before your face broke with a grateful, albeit misty, smile.

“That would be wonderful, Professor. Any help you or Hecat are willing to give I will happily take. I am already starting so far behind—and with everything else–” you stopped yourself before your emotions took over.

Sharp placed a large hand on your shoulder, giving you an encouraging look.

“While you are a bit late in your magical education, from what I understand from the folks in Hogsmeade, you are by no means a push over, my dear. I’m happy I can help you—and I more than most understand how being unprepared or limited in your abilities can add to fear and doubt in yourself.”

You nodded, your eyes covertly running down the scar on his face.

“Thank you Professor. I hope that we can soon explain everything to you and the other teachers—The Figs just want to be sure of the situation before we involve too many people.”

You cast a guilty glance at the table that held your Slytherin friends, catching Sebastian’s eyes as he watched you with concern. You had told him while The Figs kept everything from their friends—the very professors that were tasked with protecting students.

You vowed then that you and the Figs would have a serious talk about secrets and allies.

“Alright. Professor Hecat and I will meet you in the Defence classroom on Tuesday at nine. I recommend wearing clothes you don’t care about…Hecat can be a bit rough .” he smiled with a wink. “Now off you go—we have potions to brew and things to learn.”

You smiled and thanked him again before spinning around to head back towards the potion stations. Sebastian perked up when you turned—but you heard your name called closer to your left. You saw Poppy waving you over to a cauldron she had saved for you at a station with her and Garreth.

You gave Sebastian a slight apologetic look before sitting down between Poppy and the redhead with an affectionate nudge for the little Hufflepuff. 

“Hey there, Partner.” Garreth grinned, leaning down to catch your eye with a conspiratorial glint. “We are still on for next week, yes?” he said close to your ear, pressing your shoulders together.

“I’ll be there, Gar. Make sure you bring compensation for what you take.” you muttered with a raised brow. 

You would help him procure—but not steal.

“Of course I will. I’m a Gryffindor after all.” he said innocently, elbowing you lightly before looking up to pay attention to Sharp, who had clapped loudly to bring the class to order. 

“Today I thought we might have a little fun. It’s early enough in the year and late enough in the day—plus I heard a nasty rumour that you all think Ronen is the only fun one around here. So open your books to page 309—we are making a laughing potion.” he added with a mischievous raise of his brows.

The class broke out in excited whispers. You cast your head over your shoulder to smile at your green-trimmed friends. Ominis was snickering and muttering to Imelda—but Sebastian was glaring at you with a tight expression. You frowned before you heard Garreth whisper to Poppy.

Oh right.

Shaking your head you turn back to your table—unwilling to indulge in Sebastian’s petty feud with your Gryffindor friend.

Sharp continued.

“While this potion does give the drinker the sensation that everything is very, very funny—it’s also quite difficult to prepare and will mean using several different techniques. Please pay close attention to the slicing of the Glacierfish scales—cut with the ridge pattern. Alright—off you get then.”

The class sounded with screeching stools as students gathered ingredients and supplies. Poppy offered to get the list of ingredients from the store cupboard while you and Garreth read through the instructions and cleaned the tools.

“So what use does a laughing potion have anyway?” you asked, lighting the fire below each cauldron on your table with your wand.

“It’s just fun. Zonko’s does a whole line of them—some make you laugh in different pitches or one makes bubbles come out of your mouth. This is the base potion that they are built from—but Sharp is right—it’s a little tricky.”

You nodded at the warning, focusing on the potion steps in the book. Poppy returned with the potion ingredients, dolling you each an equal share. You then set to work, preparing the materials as described. 

These types of tasks; such as slicing and stewing, you found rather easy.  You had gotten work as an undercook for a local manor house the previous summer and got rather proficient at preparing food for the table of a local lord.

“You are so good at getting the oil out of those Meli-garlics.” remarked Poppy, as she scraped the seeds from a long magenta pod.

“I make a very tasty tomato and garlic curry that a chef taught me—it's all about the crush.” and you punctuated this with a sharp crack on the side of the blade with the heel of your palm.

“That sounds delicious. Maybe I can get you to make it for me sometime.” suggested Garreth with a quick smile, before returning to slicing his scales.

You were about to retort when something fluttered past your ear and landed in front of you. 

It was a little paper bird. You picked it up and were shocked to watch it unfold itself into a slip of paper. It had one sentence scrawled on it.

ask weasley about ruth

You looked over your shoulder to see Sebastian attempting to contain his laughter while purposefully not looking at you. You narrowed your eyes but shrugged, turning to your friend with a sigh.

“Sebastian wanted me to ask you about Ruth.” you state with a bored look, broadcasting your disinterest in this quarrel.

Garreth's face immediately twisted into a furious grimace as you heard Poppy attempt to stifle a laugh next to you. You looked down at her, raising an inquisitive brow.

“Don’t you dare, Poppy.” warned Garreth with a growing blush on his face. Poppy gave a sympathetic head tilt while still trying to suppress her smile. 

“Aww Garreth—it was years ago—and it was so funny.” she finished with a giggled, covering her mouth.

“It wasn’t funny for me.” he growled under his breath. 

“It can’t be that bad, Garreth—let me hazard a guess…Seb retaliated for the green hair prank?” you surmised with a frank look. He huffed and looked away.

“Fine. Only because I don't want Sallow twisting the story later. So yes—he was a little… unhappy with my surprise makeover. To get me back—he… bloody hell to this day I still don’t know how he did it— “ he raked a hand through his hair in irritation “—he made me temporarily—infatuated with a painting of an elderly witch in the Charms wing.” he finished quickly, his face flaming.

“A painting? He made you fall in love with an object?” you asked with disbelief, schooling your expression.

“Yes—he did some…enchantment on me that had me practically glued to the portrait for a day and a half. It was so humiliating.” he grumbled, tossing his scales into his cauldron.

“So I assume the woman in the portrait was named Ruth?” you guessed, curing your toes in your boots as you tried to keep composure for your embarrassed friend. He nodded with a scowl. 

“I still have to go the long way around to get to Charms.” he muttered. You placed a sympathetic hand on his shoulder, your lips pursed tightly as you nodded. He narrowed his eyes.

“You want to laugh, don’t you?”

“So badly. But I won't, because you're my friend and that would be mean—therefore please rest assure that no future laughs caused by this potion will be at all related to this story.” you swore—though you didn’t feel very confident in your ability to keep this promise.

Garreth nodded with a grateful smile before his eyes sharpened and he threw a dirty look over at the Slytherin station.

“Such a wanker.” Garreth muttered with a roll of his shoulders. You shook your head as you added your Vexgarcle leaves to the cauldron.

“You two are more similar than you think. I bet you would be friends if you stop backbiting at one another.” you observe as you used your wand to stir the potion, counting rotations in one direction before switching.

Garreth tossed his hair out of his eyes as he sneered, focusing on his cauldron. Poppy leaned in close to your side.

“Don’t bother. It’s a Gryffindor/Slytherin thing. The houses are famously at odds. Most feuds are between students of your two houses.” she advised with a resigned shrug.

You frowned at this and looked up at Garreth.

“But we’re friends and I’m a Slytherin.” you point out. The redhead smiled reassuringly.

“You’re different. I knew you before you were a Slytherin.” 

This caused your frown to deepen.

“So you wouldn’t even have talked to me if I was already sorted into Slytherin?” you ask with a hurt edge to your voice. This had the Gryffindor’s smile dropping quickly. Poppy crossed her arms, staring him down with an expectant look as his eyes started to panic.

“No! No, of course I would have talked to you—I mean Slytherin or not, you're a pretty gir—pretty interesting girl.” he smiled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck as he tried to look penitent.

You eyed him cooly for another moment before finally sighing heavily.

“Well that’s reassuring—and who knows? Maybe spending time with me will improve your opinion of those in my house—maybe even Sebastian.” you predicted with a wink.

“Doubt it—but you keep trying, partner.”

***

After you had let the potions brew for the correct amount of time you smiled as the grey liquid turned canary yellow with a oil-slick like rainbow on the surface—exactly as described in the book.  Your companions' potions looked almost identically to yours as you grinned at each other. Professor Sharp called the class to order.

“Alright everyone. If you have done this right you should be able to place a drop on your tongue and enjoy a short little fit of laughter. If you care to test your potion then by all means.” he challenged with a smile.

You wiggled your brows at your station mates and you each picked up a clean dropper. You sucked up the potion and tipped your head back.

It tastes like candy floss—like at the circus—like clowns—you know what? Clowns are very funny.

You started shaking as the laughs bubbled up your throat. You heard Garreth’s deep chuckle as he tipped forward onto the work top. Poppy had her hands on her cheeks as sharp high giggles sounded between gasps. She ended up leaning on your arm as you tried to support her while your chest was racked with laughter. Garreth sat up to brace you, holding your arms to keep you upright as the three of you devolved into a pile of gasps and giggles.

After another thirty seconds you started to regain composure, with Poppy able to right herself as she clutched her stomach, catching her breath. You stood up straight, but still felt Garreth’s warm hands on your upper arms. You looked over your shoulder at the ginger as the last few potion-induced snickers escaped his lips.

“You—stable, Partner? I need you in tip top shape for next week.” he said in a low, hoarse voice, his face still flushed with mirth as he gave your arms a friendly squeeze.

“I’m good Gar.“ you replied with smile. He nodded and with a wink, let you go to bottle up his potion. 

After filling three phials, you placed one on Sharp’s desk in the wooden case, nestling it in the slot under your last name. You kept the other two, because who knows when you might be in need of a good laugh, right?

As you cleaned up you spotted Sebastian still looking sour, though his face was red and his hair was a bit of a mess—his potion had clearly worked as well.

Garreth had bid you a hasty goodbye—apparently he had potion brewing elsewhere he needed to check on. He swiftly pulled you into a side hug, wrapping an arm around your back as he leant in close. 

“Thanks for not laughing—well, at me, I mean. Practice those fire spells, Slytherin Girl.” and with a last squeeze skipped out the door to what you hoped would not be a smoldering crater of a cauldron.

You and Poppy turned to gather up your Slytherin friends to head for dinner—though the Hufflepuff looked warily at the green-clad teens. You smiled reassuringly and threaded your arm through hers as you approached Ominis.

“How did your potions work out?” you asked brightly. 

“Good. We were quite a mess towards the end there.” he remarked with a good natured smile, his hair a little out of place.

“Us as well—we could barely stay up.” you recalled with a grin. Poppy nodded in agreement.

“Yes—you all seemed to be just falling on each other.” commented Sebastian with a tight expression. You shot him an exasperated look and turned to lead Poppy out the door as Sebastian followed closely behind.

“That little note was not a nice thing to do, Sebastian.” you scolded with an even gaze at the brunette. His face broke into a wicked grin.

“Did he tell you about Ruth, then?” 

You would have thought he drank his whole cauldron the way he was failing to suppress his laughter.

“He did.” you said simply, as you led Poppy up the stairs away from the dungeons. “How did you even do that?”

“That's for me to know—and for Weasley to never find out.” he cackled with a rueful expression. You just sighed and shook your head. Sebastian quick-stepped to catch up beside you. “Come on, Bash—it was priceless…and the git deserved it.”

“Two wrongs, Sebastian.” you replied.

“How come you can laugh at me but not him.” he muttered with a pout, shoving his hands in his robes. You heard Ominis mutter something to Imelda which had her snorting and looking away from Sebastian.

“Because you told me the dye potion story yourself—you forced that from Garreth. Also, I’m getting a little tired of you two and your petty squabbling. It's hard being friends with both of you.”

“There’s an easy solution to that—just be friends with me.”

This finally had you smiling a little as you looked to the gabled ceiling with a sigh.

“I’m afraid that ship has sailed. You and him are just going to have to find some common ground—and no more making me a pawn in your games.” you chastised, which had him hanging his head with a guilty look.

After dropping a still giggly Poppy off at the Hufflepuff table, Sebastian fell in step closely beside you.

“I’m sorry, Bash. I’ll try to be—less terrible to Weasley…for your sake.” he muttered, before giving you a soft smile. You sighed and nudged him with your shoulder as you both sat down at your table. You then leaned in close to his ear.

“Thank you Seb—and for the record, I feel that we can rib at each other a bit because we are closer friends. You know that I still care about you, even if we tease each other a little.”

Sebastian's freckles stretched with his grin and he wrapped an arm around your shoulders, pulling you into a friendly squeeze to his side.

“I suppose that makes sense—and for the record, I care about you too, Bash.” he added with a small smile.

You gave him a meaningful nod before you began filling your plate.

Sebastian leaned in again.

“So you didn’t laugh at all?”

“Sebastian.”

“Right, right—being nice.”

Chapter Text

“Are you sure I have to come with you? Can’t I just meet you at the Library?” muttered Sebastian, trying to flatten his hair. 

“Miriam says they wanted to talk to both of us before we head down.”

It was after lunch on Friday and you were headed towards The Fig’s quarters. Earlier at breakfast, you had received a note asking you and Sebastian to check in before your trip to the Restricted Section.

You had tried to put the visit from your thoughts as you focused on your morning classes—though hadn’t been very successful.

Beasts has been fun—but drizzly. Poppy had showed you a very clever umbrella charm to help keep you and the adorable Puffskein you were grooming dry. After helping Howin chase down a rogue Puff, you had headed to Transfiguration.

You had been delighted with the tiny model cottages you and your friends transfigured from piles of rocks. While happy with your result, yours was definitely more rustic looking than your friends—especially compared to Natty’s mini castle complete with drawbridge. 

After placing your model beside Sebastian’s little thatched house, the pair of you made a beeline for a quick lunch before your meeting with The Figs. Sebastian had only paused to grab a sandwich before whispering to you that he wanted to collect a few things from his dorm. He said he would meet you at the lower Astronomy wing staircase, waving a hasty goodbye as he left you with a confused-looking Ominis.

“So, Anne wrote back to me.” Ominis said in a low voice as you worked through your salad. You nudged for him to continue. “She more than supports you needing a private space to talk—and practice spells, as I think Sebastian mentioned. Seb and I can show tomorrow morning if you're free?” 

You covertly found his cool wrist and gave it a grateful pulse. 

“I really appreciate it. I’ll thank Anne in my next letter. By tomorrow I hope to have more to tell you—I am seeking further answers myself this afternoon. Sebastian and I have to go on a trip to the Restricted Section.”

Ominis’ eyes contracted with worry as he leaned in closer.

“I’m not sure how wise it is to bring Sebastian to the Restricted Section.“ 

You hummed in agreement, gripping his wrist.

“I know, Ominis—I think I share your concerns —but I need him…and honestly, he needs this. At least this way it’s sanctioned and supervised.” you add with a sad sigh. 

Ominis bit his lip as he slid his wrist from your hand to capture your fingers, leaning close to your ear

“Please, keep my friend out of the dark.” 

“With all I have, Ominis.”

***

“Come in my dear Spark, Mr.Sallow.”

Miriam ushered you both into her parlor where Eleazar was already making up a tray of tea. Sebastian politely greeted his professor and his wife, offering instantly to help with the drinks, quick-stepping to carry the tray.

Miriam pulled you into a warm hug that instantly helped you feel a little less nervous about your impending trip. She guided you to the settee as the gentleman brought the tea, Sebastian sitting on your free side.

“Alright then. Have you told your young lad about the map and what you might be looking for?” asked Miriam.

Sebastian nodded.

“I understand she is looking for traces of ancient magic. I’m there to act as an alibi of sorts—and backup.” he gave you a gentle nudge with a smile. You saw Miriam cast an unreadable look to her husband before accepting her tea cup. 

You suppressed a smile as Eleazar passed your friend a large mug with a red lion—which had Seb raising a brow but thanking him politely. Fig handed you your hippogriff cup with a mischievous wink.

“Well, I am grateful that you are there to accompany my Spark. I would worry if she were alone—she has a habit of finding trouble…as I hear you experienced in Hogsmeade. Thank you for keeping your word by the way and returning her unharmed.” Miriam beamed warmly at him.

Sebastian ducked his head as you gave him an encouraging nudge with your toe on his boot.

“What is your plan then once you get to the Library?” ask Eleazar, taking his high winged chair by the fireplace. You set your cup down.

“First we will find Scribner and ask to be let in to the gate—showing her the note while I act like I don’t want to be there. Sebastian and I think it best act as if we are not friends—to sell that I will be watching him.”

“Just don’t be too cruel, Bash.” Sebastian muttered with a grin.

“All for the greater good, my dear Seb. Anyways, once down there I will start looking for anything related to ancient magic…see if I can get a sense of anything down there. I am not really sure what I am looking for though….do you think it might be a book?” you look between you two mentors who both nodded at the notion.

“It might be—that would make sense. I just hope that whatever you find down there is safe—I do not want you putting yourselves at risk. If you find something dangerous you come right back and tell us—do not engage.” Miriam levelled a serious gaze at both of you.

Your brow contracted as you shook your head a little.

“But what if I feel—compelled to go forward? I’m not entirely defenceless and Sebastian is a very talented wizard…If what I felt from the Ravenclaw is true—I will not be able to avoid danger—I just need to be prepared for it.” you replied, squeezing Miriam’s hand.

She looked down at you, searching your face with her glistening eyes.

“I know you are capable, my spark—you have power I cannot even comprehend. But you are still so new to magic—so young. That is why I set up your defence training with Aesop and Di…but you haven’t even had one lesson—maybe we should postpone this trip.” Miriam started to worry her lip as she looked to her husband for his opinion. Eleazar looked at you before casting an appreciative glance at your companion.

“I believe in her ability to make sound judgments. We have made this far—all of us,  by trusting her. I think we should give her the benefit of the doubt—Mr.Sallow as well.” he said with a confident smile.

Miriam nodded resignedly.

“You’re right, my love, of course—and I know that time is also a factor so I suppose it can’t be helped—still.” and she stood to head to a cupboard by the door.

“There is no way that Ranrok could get goblins into Hogwarts could he?” asked Sebastian. Eleazar shook his head.

“Powerful wards on the castle prevent un-sanction visitors from entering. Magical beings like goblins and centaurs require permission from the headmaster to come into the grounds—which our current post-holder would certainly never grant.”

You thought about this for a moment, tipping your mug to look at the little etching of a Hippogriff

“What about beasts?” you ask. Fig’s brows shot up.

“Beasts? Hmmm…no beasts are not included in those wards. Between Howin’s class and the beasts who live in the wilds surrounding the castle—no, beasts are kept away the old fashioned way with fences and walls. Why do you ask, my dear?”

“It’s probably nothing—it’s just that I’ve heard from my friends about unusual beast activity in the area. I thought it might be related.”

Miriam returned from the cupboard with a small leather drawstring bag.

“It is interesting you say that—a friend of mine from the ministry sent me an owl a day ago, said that the Beasts department had a dragon sighting over London—the very day we were attacked by the troll. Dragon Guards were sent to chase it out of the area—apparently they said it was acting unnaturally aggressive.”

You sucked in a breath.

“The Lodgok letter, it said to use the Portkey before we took off—the Ravenclaw must have encountered the dragon…how on earth did she survive?” you wondered aloud.

Sebastian looked down at you with alarm in his features, his hand instinctively finding yours between you on the settee, lacing your fingers.

“Ranrok is sending dragons after you?” he then looked up at the older couple “Why does he want her so badly?”

Miriam eyes flicked to your joined hands before answering.

“Eleazar and I believe that Ranrok has information about ancient magic that we have not discovered yet—it led him to seek the vault key—and our young friend here. He may see her as a threat or a—some kind of power source.”

“Rookwood said he thought Ranrok wanted to—harm her.” he looked down at you with concern—and a tinge of fear. You gave him a comforting smile.

“I’m alright, Seb. I’m fairly certain Ranrok hasn’t sent any of his loyalists into the Library.”

Miriam smiled.

“Scribner would never allow it. I dare even Ranrok to cross that banshee—eh, woman.” Miriam corrected at throat-clear from her husband. Sebastian chuckled, his worry lines slipping away—but your hand remained in his.

“Alright—let’s go over the plan one more time.” said Eleazar, smiling at his wife who nodded with refreshed determination.

***

“You ready, Bash?”

You and Sebastian were standing in the narrow stairwell leading into the library. You checked your bag once more, noting your field guide, quill and bag of potions that Miriam had insisted you take. You saw Sebastian check his own satchel before smiling at you. 

“Pass, please.”

You handed him Ronen’s note, gesturing for him to lead the way as you watched a giddy look flicker across his features before he quickly schooled them.

You entered the grand, gabled space that was bathed in the cool grey light from the overcast skies above the castle. You trailed Sebastian as he headed to the large desk at the top of the Library, towards the steel-haired witch busy scratching in a ledger with a long black quill. She looked up at Sebastian with an arch brow.

“Yes, what can I do for you, Mr. Sallow?” she asked evenly.

“Good afternoon Madame Scribner. Professor Ronen has asked me to look for books related to a study he is doing on jinxes. They are located in the Restricted Section.” and he promptly handed her the note with an innocent smile.

Her face set in a stony scowl as she carefully inspected the note. You walked up to stand just behind your friend.

“But if you don’t want to let him in, Madame Scribner, that’s fine with me.” you scoffed as you crossed your arms.

“Yes, I see this note includes you as well.” Scribner noted with a questioning gaze over her bifocals.

You gave a laboured sigh.

“You see ma’am, I accidentally charmed the wrong thing in Ronen’s class…made a bit of a mess—instead of detention he said I could just supervise this one today to make sure he only looks for the books on jinxes.” and you narrowed your eyes at the brunette in mock annoyance.

Sebastian sneered as he cast a dirty look over his shoulder at you. 

“I don’t need a babysitter.” he mumbled with a petulant huff.

“Well, you got one Sebby—now be a good boy and listen to the nice lady.” you commanded with a haughty look.

You saw Scribner’s lip twitch with humor as she watched you, her shrewd eyes darting between you.

“You will keep him on task? Won’t let him stray?” she asked with a sharp look.

You nodded solemnly.

“Of course, ma’am. Believe me, the last thing I want is this prat learning some nasty spell he might try out on me. I’ll keep a close eye on him.” you assured with another sneer at your friend.

She watched you both for another moment before giving a curt nod and opening a drawer in her desk.

“Alright, follow me, Slytherins.” and she led the way to the caged area.

***

You and Sebastian looked back up the stairwell to see Scribner watching you from the top, glaring at you as her spectacles glinted in the lamplight.

“I haven’t got all day Sallow—go on.” and you gave him a light push down the dark panelled corridor. You caught up with him as soon as you were out of sight of the Librarian.

“Alright—you can stop being mean now.” he whispered with a smile, picking up speed. His eyes widened as he took in the rows of cases full of rare and dangerous books, head twitching like a cat.

“Sorry, Sebby.” you joke with a grin, approaching a large book on a pedestal. “So I’m going to have a walk around and see what I can find or—feel I guess.” Sebastian nodded as he picked up a bejeweled book to flip through the pages with interest. “Also, this looks like a catalog of the section.” as you ran a finger down the list of topics. Sebastian immediately abandoned the book to jump to your side, eyes eagerly scanning the list of categories.

“Okay let’s see…there! Restorative spells, oh and there’s Curses—perfect.” he muttered excitedly as he read the numbers of the sections, repeating them to himself.

You frowned a little at him before looking back at the list. Your eyes ran down topics such as Poaching, Runes, Skeletons, Thievery, Tracking—wait, Tracking?

“So there are tracking spells.” you mutter with interest.

“Hmm? Oh yes, those are definitely kept down here. Tracking wizards or other magical beings can be really difficult—as well as ethically questionable. Why? Is there someone you need to find?” he asked, giving you a concerned look.

Your heart sped as you panicked.

“Well—it couldn’t hurt to know where Ranrok is—or…maybe I could…” you trailed off, wishing you hadn’t said anything as he watched you carefully. He finally seemed to reach some logical conclusion however, because his gaze softened and he took a step closer.

“Are you looking for your family?” he guessed with a sympathetic look.

You successfully kept your face impassive as you tried to pick up his meaning.

Family? What does he—oh.

You were an orphan.

“Uh, yes. I was hoping that there might be a magical way of finding them.” you lied, looking to the side as you felt guilt start to bubble in your gut.

Sebastian looked back at the catalog before nodding.

“Okay. Let’s head to section twelve, tracking and restoratives are both there. Keep your eyes out for anything—well you know.” and he grabbed your hand to practically jog to the corridor leading to the section.

***

You ran your fingers along the spines of the leather bound books under a tattered placard that read ‘ Tracking and Hunting’. As you read peeling titles, you kept a wary eye on the boy sitting cross-legged on the floor a few shelves down, a pile of books already beside him.

Sebastian was quickly but carefully flipping through pages, chewing his lip as he took notes in a small leather book from his satchel. You had told him you would have a look around while he searched—but so far you hadn’t felt anything that was related to the strange magic you could  always feel fluttering around your heart.

You paused as you read another title on the shelf—tilting your head as you re-read it carefully.

Find Your Foes and Track Your Prey: Artefacts and Potions for Dangerous Pursuits

You pulled the slim tome off the shelf, checking once more your companion was still engrossed in his research. You flipped it open to find deep yellowed sheets of rough cut parchment. Several pages looked damaged or burnt.

You looked in the chapter index, your nerves spiking when you saw ‘Undetectable Tracking’ listed as a heading. Flipping to the page number you saw a scratchy illustration of a witch holding a round object while hiding behind a tree, watching another, unaware wizard.

You read the accompanying passage on the opposite page:

Tracking Artefact: Blood Compass

As any skilled hunter will know, magical beings are notoriously difficult to find, especially if they are set on not being found. Even the most clever of tracking spells can be undone or confused by a simple un-plotting charm. 

The Blood Compass is the ultimate tool for finding what doesn’t wish to be found. While difficult to craft—if done correctly it will find anyone—anywhere.

While highly effective, the most difficult ingredient is the blood of the person you wish to track—this is why this artefact is good for prisoners or captives in the event of escape. Familial blood can also be used, so long as it’s within two generations–but will not be as reliable and the accuracy may be off by a few hundred meters.

Crafting Materials:

Fluxweed Stems

Spectra Dew

Spridella Matranus Venom

Tentacular teeth (Powdered)

Viscaris Petals

One Whole Hedrian Moss ball

Tree Snail shell (Crushed)

Wither-Infused Lavaglass Sphere

Blood of Prey (one drop)

Instructions:

You then read a very long, complicated list of crafting instructions. Biting your lip you thought about the blood aspect of this artefact.

If you had access to his blood then you would have access to Rookwood—so what good is that? Still, you needed to surprise him if you had any hope of containing him. It was also possible he had relatives in the area you could get a blood sample from—or you may have some other opportunity to get it.

You set that book aside as you checked others.

Most were about tracking beasts or lost objects. The few that did mention tracking people, just talked about ways of getting around specific cloaking wards. You picked the first book back up and sighed down at the page. You heard footsteps and saw Sebastian coming up beside you, notebook in hand as he was scratching a few last lines.

“Alright, I already found some promising information—including some remedies that may not cure her but could help her feel a little better—they are just hard to make.” he added with a contracted brow before looking over your shoulder at the book. “A Blood Compass? I've never heard of that…” and he scanned the page you were looking at with interest.

“I–uh thought I could maybe make one—see if I have any family left.”

“I mean…this would do it. But these ingredients are rare—the ones I recognise, that is.”

“So I can’t just buy or find them?” you worried.

“A few maybe—the Fluxweed and the Tentacular definitely. The moss ball though— yikes, that will be hard—and you won't have long if you want to do it this year.”

“Why?”

“Garlick showed us one in year three—they are really powerful plants that are rolled by a rare type of beetle along the forest floor. The thing is they are really hard to find as they are only the size of a pea and the beetles are quite fast according to Garlick. They are also only available during the first few weeks of autumn—the first frost kills them for the year if you don't preserve it.”

“Do you know how you preserve them?”

Sebastian's eyes rolled back like he was searching his mind, waiting a few beats before he finally nodded.

“Okay, yes, I remember now. I think you need to put them in a jar with a bead of silver—that will keep them from rotting. It is the same persevering process for most moss-like magical plants.”

You nodded as your mind worried over the increasingly chilly days that seemed to be coming through the valley the past week. Would you have time to find one?

“And I can't buy one?”

“Not without a small fortune—and even then, the potions they make are way more valuable than the moss ball itself so you rarely find a potion master willing to part with them.” he noted with a luckless look.

You frowned as you thought about this, your mouth twisting to the side. Sebastian looked at the recipe again.

“It would be difficult—but not undoable. Though…surely you could find an easier tracking spell or object than this. Do you think your family are wizards? That they might be hiding?”

You inwardly swore at choosing this story as your cover for your research.

“I–uh don’t know who they are—but I am in Slytherin right? That means at least one of them was—if not both. Still you might be right, this might be too difficult to make.”

“Well, I didn't say that, Bash—you have already shown your ability to procure what I thought impossible—I mean look where we are right now. Here, let's copy it anyways—hopefully there isn’t a duplicate lock on the book.”

You looked at him with confusion as he instructed you to pull out your notebook. You flipped to a blank page near the back—close to where you had tucked Anne’s letter. He then told you to hold your notebook close to the recipe and he pointed his wand at the pages.

“Scriptum Gemino” and he gestured his wand across the two pages.

You gasped as you watched ink start to bloom in your field guide, the blots and lines creating an exact duplicate of the page you were looking at in the scruffy book.

“That's incredible Seb.” you marvelled, looking up at him with delight.

“I’ll teach it to you later. Anne learned it for duplicating Christmas cards a few years back and, honestly, I am surprised how much I use it.” he smiled with a shrug. “Let's keep moving into the stacks—I want to check in the curse breaker section.” 

You nodded with a pensive look as you put the book back and stowed your guide. 

You followed Sebastian through more corridors and dark, moody rooms filled with books and antiques in cases. The smell of dust, leather and oil lamps was so oppressive you had to keep shaking your head to clear your mind.

As you walked you thought you could hear faint whispers coming from the shelves. You caught a few books wiggle once or twice as you walked by—one cover had glowing eyes watching you pass by. You and Sebastian both looked warily at each other as you skirted around a heavy, studded door that read ‘Poisons’.

You reached the section with ‘Curses and Counter Curses’ titled above it. Sebastian lit his wand to illuminate the spines as he started working his way down the dark bookcase. You also started reading titles while casting your gaze around for any sign of ancient magic.

“Do you know anything at all about what curse Anne was hit with?”

Sebastian shook his head with a contracted look.

“Anne said she didn’t hear anything that sounded like an incantation, just—”and he looked away with a curl of his lip.

“What, Seb?” 

“The only thing she heard before she was hit was someone saying ‘Children should be seen and not heard.’—and that was it, the beast cursed her and ran like a coward.” he gritted, rage flickering in his eyes before he shook his head, pulling a book off the shelf.

You nodded and turned back to the stacks, thinking about this information as you walked along.

You had heard that saying before—one of the patrons of the orphanage often quoted it when one of the younger girls would get too boisterous during a visit. You didn’t know enough about curses to understand if the phrase was related at all to Anne’s affliction.

You tried to imagine those words in the deep, dangerous voice of the imposing wizard from the Broomstick.

“You said Anne was trying to help people from a fire?” you ask, trying to understand where Rookwood fit into the narrative of events.

“Yes. There was shouting and flames and—goblins. My Uncle says they were digging around near a ruin. The strange thing is, Feldcroft is a pokey little hamlet—there is no reason they should have been there.” Sebastian wondered aloud as he pulled another book off the shelf. “I can show you the place where it happened when we next visit Anne. Speaking of which—are you available a week next Wednesday? Ominis and I are floo-powerding down in the morning. I think Mel and Nerry are flying out early if you prefer that. It's quite a nice ride—but Ominis doesn't fly and I want a lie-in. You can borrow my broom if you like.” he offered with a kind smile.

You felt an excited flutter at the thought of setting a date to actually meet Anne.

“That would be so lovely Seb. Thank you for inviting me—and I would like to fly with the girls if that's okay.”

Sebastian grinned happily.

“Brill. I'll find time to give you a quick tutorial on my Sprintwick broom this week—it can be a little strong-willed if you are not used to it.”

You nodded with appreciation and another thanks. He smiled and turned back to the racks.

“Alright, I am going to head down that hallway to check for anything out of place—stay here and be a good boy, Sebby.” you simpered with a laugh.

He blushed a shade and shook his head with a light chuckle as he sat on the floor to start going through the books he had selected. You headed down the aisle and spotted a wooden staircase leading down to another level. You cast a glance at your companion. The brunette had his head ducked over a book, wand illuminating the page as he quickly took notes.

You bit your lip as you walked towards the stairwell, resolving to ask him for a rundown of what he found later. You needed to ensure he stayed clear of anything that seemed— unproductive, as Anne had put it.

You moved through the rooms, pausing to look at interesting paintings and some of the glass cases filled with odd arrays of items. You heard creaks and footsteps above you, the sounds of the Hogwarts library echoing through the rafters.

You turned down another corridor, spying a doorway at the end blocked by a pile of tremendous armour.

The familiar yet alien feeling hit you in the gut.

Finally.

You hurried forward with excitement before your feet stuttered you to a stop. You thought about grabbing Sebastian—but he had seemed so settled and occupied. You would call for him if you discovered anything of interest.

Pulling out your wand you approached the armour. After looking at the pieces for a moment you realised it must be armour for a troll.

“Well—that seems like a bad idea in principle.” you muttered, having taken on a troll yourself—and definitely not wishing it had been covered in thick metal plating. 

You cast Wingardium Leviosa at the pile, pleased it had been included in the list of spells Hecat wanted you to catch up on. Imelda and Nerida had been helping you before bed the last few nights with some of the more basic spells.

Moving the pieces to the side, you continued into the dusty room—unsure when the last time anyone came into this storage space. You approached another door and pushed though.

As you walked through a cluttered space you felt the pull in your heart guiding your steps towards a far corner.

Now that looks out of place.

You approached a stone spiral staircase leading into darkness. It was flanked with braziers. While the room around you was covered in deep red wooden panels, matching the rest of the Restricted Section, this stairwell seemed far older.

You slowly started down the steps, running your hands along the smoothed curved stone as the stairwell lightly curled and led you to a darker, older section of the castle. The oil lamps became burning torches, increasing the temperature of the long corridor. 

When you reached the end you turned and gasped.

It was a massive ruin.

You cast Lumos, holding your wand high as you tried to find the edges of the echoing space. There was rubble and broken archways littering the silent space. The centre held an archway that reminded you far too much of the one at Gringotts.

You felt the pull again—this time so strong it almost had you moving into the room towards a flicker of light you could see—feel, to your left.

But you stopped yourself, shaking your head and choosing instead to turn around, vaulting yourself back up the spiral stairs towards your friend.

Chapter Text

“How is this even down here? It’s huge.” remarked Sebastian, his voice echoing off the domed space as he stood beside you at the entrance of the ruins.

“We must be really far down—it looks ancient.” you replied, moving around the raised level to make for the stone staircase leading to the archway.

“So this is what you were looking for, Bash?” asked Sebastian, craning his neck to try and see the ceiling to the room.

“I think so. It feels a bit like the ruins at Gringotts—which I warn you, may not be a good thing.”

Your mind flashed with images of the violent armored soldiers from the bank.

You walked around the crumbling rotunda, flickers of cold light leading you forward, a swirl of ancient magic appearing on the ground. There had been something similar at the Gringotts—and stepping into it had guided you to release an entrance to the cathedral-like chamber.

“Alright, stand back, Seb.” 

Sebastian had his wand out, watching you carefully from a few feet away.

You took a breath and walked into the well of metallic magic.

The familiar feeling of crackling power rose from your feet, filling your body. You opened your eyes as you felt yourself syncing with the rhythm of the power.

Your body twisted as you arc your wand around you, finally pulling upwards with a gasp as you felt your own magic burst from your chest.

You saw Sebastian shudder as the room filled with cool light, braisers igniting around the room. You turned and sure enough, just as at the coast, you saw a space beyond the archway standing in the center.

“Do you see that long staircase beyond the door?” and you pointed at the archway.

“Stairs? No—I don’t see anything.” he squinted around. “I felt that you did something—like a wave of energy.” 

Your lip twitched with irritation, frustrated that you would need to keep explaining what you saw like a child describing an imaginary world.

Maybe if he were closer he could see—something.

You stepped forward and grabbed his hand.

Sebastian yelped as his eyes went wide, head whipping around as his hand clamped hard on yours.

“What the hell—what is this?” he gasped, eyes darting around before stilling at the stone archway.

You looked at him and then at your joined hands.

“You can see it?”

“What are those fires? It’s like metal burning—and yes, I see the staircase now—are you doing this, Bash?” 

Your mind buzzed as you thought about what this meant. You bit your lip before furrowing your brow.

You dropped his hand.

“—and it’s gone.” he huffed, his head on a swivel as things went dark for him.

“Skin contact allows people to see ancient magic? Did the Ravenclaw know this?” you wonder. “Miriam is going to daffy when I show her.” you smiled with disbelief.

“It’s like a form of legilimens.” and he gently caught your hand again, marveling at the world you could see. “Also, side point—I’m quite glad you’re not insane.” he added with a wink.

“Was that a possibility?” you smiled as he started to pull you towards the stairs leading to the archway.

“It was always a risk. Mad girl with strange powers claiming to see ancient magic? Warnings from a dark future? Fairly suspect—but I can see it now. This is incredible, Bash.”

“Yes, well, it looks pretty—until it tries to kill you.” you warned quietly, biting your lip as you peer into the archway.

You stood with Sebastian, staring into the rippling, glowing chamber beyond.

You felt him adjust his grip to lace his warm fingers with yours. You looked up at him. He was frowning at the wavering image before him before looking down at you with a serious look.

“Nothing will be killing you today, love—not while I’m here.”

Your cheeks tinted as you nodded, your eyes shining a little. He squeezed your fingers.

“So, what are your feelings telling you to do?” he asked, looking forward once more.

You let out a controlled sigh.

“To keep going.”

He nodded appreciatively.

“Then we keep going.”

You held tight as he looked down to you for direction. Steeling yourself, you stepped through the veil—your trusted friend beside you.

***

“Language, Sebastian.” you tutted after the loud expletive escaped the brunette as he took in the towering ethereal architecture.

“Where are we?”

“The Ravenclaw mentioned trials in the memory—as did the wizards in the memory from Gringotts—I think they set them up to test me? Or users of ancient magic?”

Sebastian nodded as you walked down the jewel-like bridge towards another door. 

“So what happens if I let go?” Sebastian worried as he looked at your hands.

Cautiously you released his hand, ready to snatch it agin if needed—but Sebastian just looked around, sighing with a smile.

“Looks like I don’t need the contact in here—maybe the archway is a type of ward? Lots of wards have clauses that allow ‘daisy-chain’ access—popular with secret lovers, according to Hecat.” he smirked.

You smiled as you stretched your now free fingers.

“Well that’s good news, I suppose. I don’t know what’s ahead—but I think we will need to be nimble to survive.”

…

You hated being right.

You and Sebastian moved through a series of rooms, some with terrifying floating platforms and frustrating puzzle mechanisms.

You wondered how your Ravenclaw alter did this alone—as you suspected she had. Sebastian had already saved you twice from a bad jump to a ledge, snatching your wrist to steady your grip.

The first suspiciously empty looking chamber had you slowing your steps as you clocked armor lining the room.

“This isn’t good.” you muttered as Sebastian closed in to your side.

“What is going to happen—“ but he was cut off by the sound of clanging metal.

Five shining statues adjusted their stances and raised their weapons.

“So—the ‘no kill’ rule?” Sebastian breathed as he took a step back, watching the approaching guard.

“It’s an enchantment—no souls in those suits.” and you caught his eye out of your peripheral. “Put them down.”

Sebastian's face split in a grin as he rolled his shoulders.

“Brilliant.”

***

Sebastian's back pressed against yours as you cast another Flipendo, setting the attacking armour up to be blasted by one of your partners impressive fire spells as you turned in sync.

You and your friend were breathing hard as you divide your time between pushing back the faceless guards and protecting each other.

You learned quickly that Sebastian was built to fight this way—as a pair. He stayed close to your side as you played off each other's moves—setting up devastating combinations with nothing more than a look and a nod between you.

You rolled to dodge another brutal swing, skidding hard off the slick steel surface before scrambling to your feet.

You caught the movement of a guard advancing quickly to your left—its mace poised to strike.

“Glacius!” you cast, freezing it mid-swing.

“Diffindo!” and Sebastian’s spells exploded the armor in a shower of brittle steel. 

After a few more well placed spells and charms, you watched the last guard fall to its knees and collapse in a pile of smoking ash.

After catching your breath—your emotions still keyed up as you remained on alert, you looked up at your friend and winced.

Sebastian’s freckles were hidden beneath soot that was stuck to the sweat on his cheeks and forehead. A few scrapes and cuts oozed crimson, a bruise beginning to blossom on his right brow. From the look he was giving you—you had not fared much better.

“Potions.” and you quickly dig out a green phial for each of you.

***

Another few chambers had you both feeling exhausted as you finally reached the grandest room yet, your heart stuttering as you saw the half dozen statutes knelt in the center—surely awaiting your approach.

You looked at your friend who was clutching his arm where he was caught with a mace spike in the last room. You reached in and felt your fingers close on the last Wiggenweld in your bag. Without hesitation you handed it to him.

“Here—heal up.” 

He nodded and accepted the potion—the cuts on his face closing—though still leaving trails of dried blood.

“I think this is it—I can feel us getting close to something.”

“You go, I follow, Bash.” and he nodded for you to lead.

This wave of enchanted suits put up more of a fight than you were expecting, your leg killing you as you ran to dodge another shockwave, a cut on your knee seeping into your stockings.

Sebastian scrambled to your side as you froze the guard pursuing him in place. The pair of you backed up towards the edge of the platform, an endless abyss stretching down below you. Your chests shuddering as you try to catch breaths between spells to push back the advancing row of suits.

You had mere moments before you either fell to your certain deaths or were impaled on a shining broadsword. You looked to the side to see your companion fiercely casting spells in an attempt to change your fates.

Your heart burned as the energy you felt growing through the fight finally came to a boil.

There it is.

Your arm raised as you felt the crackling energy careen through your veins. Your wand began to gather droplets of ancient magic as you felt a buzzing behind your eyes, the hairs on your arms raising.

You heard Sebastian gasp beside you as sparking fractals of electricity began to arc and snap above the line of soldiers.

With a desperate and fierce cry you brought your arm down—and with it a powerful bolt of metallic lighting struck the center guard, shooting out a chain-reaction through the flanking suits, steel twisting and sparking as the electricity melted through the chest pieces.

You were breathing hard as you watched the suits collapse into dust—your eyes wild as you tried to temper the remaining energy in your limbs. You jumped when you felt a hand on your shoulder.

“Easy, Bash. You got ‘em.”

You turned to see Sebastian watching you with an unreadable look, his eyes flicking to the pile of ash before coming back to your face. You blinked a few times as your senses returned.

“Are you hurt?” you blurted out, pulling him from the platform edge as you began to worry over his marred skin, your hands gently catching his face as you winced at an angry burn along his jaw.

Meeting your eye, he brought his hands up to softly take your wrists, pulling your fingers from his face.

“I’m alright. You need healing though.”

You bit your lip as you nervously wiggled yourself from his grip, not meeting his gaze.

“Bash.” he asked with a warning tone.

“The Wiggenweld I gave you was the last one.” you admitted.

His face flickered with fury.

“Why would you do that?!? I was fine!”

“Your arm looked like it was going to fall off.”

“What if you had been seriously injured? You shouldn't have wasted it on me.”

“It wasn't a waste! You were hurt, Sebastian.”

“You are too important!”

“Not more than you!”

“I promised the Figs I would protect you!”

“and I promised Anne I would protect you!” your voice breaking slightly as it echoed off the columns surrounding you.

Sebastian’s face blanked, his mouth falling slightly open as you stared at each other.

“You did?”

You wiped your dirty cheek with the heel of your palm, catching a stray tear as you tried to steady your emotions.

“In the letter I sent yesterday. She is worried about you, Sebastian—and as I recall, you didn't want her doing that. So I swore to keep her brother safe until she was well enough to do so herself.” you shot back with a defiant look. “—and I will not apologize for giving you that potion.”

You waited for another angry retort, another self-deprecating accusation—but you were surprised instead to find yourself quickly pulled into a warm, dusty embrace, a slightly damp face burrowing into your neck as you instinctively brought your own arms around his back to hold him tight.

“I’m so, so sorry. I shouldn't have yelled at you. I just—I get these blinders on when it comes to people I care for—and I saw red at the idea of you suffering—for my sake.” he muttered into your hair as he held you tighter.

After another hard squeeze, you pulled back a little, bringing a hand to the side of his face—the one with the least damage, that is. Your eyes searched his with a hopeful half-smile. He sighed and rested his forehead on yours, eyes closing.

“—and thank you for what you told Anne—knowing I have someone as capable as you looking out for me, it will certainly ease her mind. I am grateful.” 

He opened his misty eyes to catch yours, his sincerity evident in his boyish smile. 

You sighed.

“Alright then, so no more hierarchy of priority. We protect each other equally.” you stated, standing on your tiptoes to push against his forehead a little to emphasize your meaning.

“It’s a deal, my guardian angel.” he added with a teasing grin.

You gave him a tired expression which finally had him chuckling. He backed away, moving to your side to pull your arm around his shoulders, holding your wrist before wrapping his other arm around your waist to support your injured leg as he started to guide you to the now open door at the far end of the chamber.

***

Another Pensive. Great.

You entered the smaller, darker chamber which held the imposing stone bowl at its center, with an object hovering over it.

Sebastian’s strong arm kept you upright as your leg had started to protest your injuries, pain shooting up your thigh with each hobbled step. As you got closer you saw that the hovering object was a bejeweled, leather book. Sebastian looked at you warily as he helped bring you to the lip of the pensive.

You reached for the book but pulled your hand back as it snapped open, pages ruffling as a steam of shining liquid filled the bowl from the book's spine. When it was finished the book snapped shut. You reached out once more to pull the book from the air.

“So it was a book.” you muttered as you reclaimed your arm from Sebastian’s shoulder, him caging your waist slightly to support you as you flipped through the book. You paused as you found a set of tears near the spine. “There are pages missing…” and you tilted your head to look at the torn edges.

“We should bring it back to the Figs—maybe they will know what it means?” offered Sebastian as he craned his neck to look into the bowl. You nodded and stored the book in your satchel before placing your hands on the rim of the Pensive.

You took a deep breath—your nerves spiking at the thought of the last time you dunked your face into a memory—what you had seen. You looked over your shoulder to catch Sebastian watching you expectantly. He gave a small head tilt towards the Pensive.

“So—you are just going to put your face in, right? That's how these work?” he asked with a raised brow. “I've never seen one,” he added.

You nodded.

“Yes, we put our faces in the potion and we will see—whatever memory has been left here for someone to find—sights, sounds, smells—like we’re really there.”

Sebastian nodded before his mind seemed to catch your meaning.

“Wait—we? You want me to view it too?”

“Only if you feel comfortable—but yes, it would be helpful for another person to see the memory. I don't know if we can get back here, so we might only get one look. We need to remember as much as we can to tell the Figs.”

Sebastian nodded solemnly, though you saw a glint of excitement as he moved to the other side of the pensive. You used the bowl to support yourself as you both leaned over the glassy surface. You looked up and caught his eyes.

“You ready?”

“You jump, I jump, Bash.” he grinned. You gave a curt nod and with a deep breath, pushed your face onto the cool smokey surface.

~~~

It was not one memory, but two—seemingly stitched together.

One was of a small village plagued by drought. Children could be seen suffering until a quartet of wizards brought rain using magic.

The second memory was of a teenage girl about your age meeting with the same wizards about her joining Hogwarts. The girl’s face gave you a familiar feeling—but not a pull, rather a push—a revulsion like Ranrok.

You heart felt danger and fear as you took in her seemingly sweet features. You learned that she was the Isidora your alter spoke of—who she claimed you were both nothing like.

You tried to focus on the memory—only the facts as you struggled to temper your emotions.

Professors.

Rackham.

Rookwood? Oh god…

Ancient Magic.

Fifth-Year.

Secrets.

Hogwarts.

As you watched Isidora leave you felt you knew that this story—however it played out for you—did not end well for her.

~~~

You gasped as the Pensive expelled you from the memory. Sebastian coughed as he fell back a few steps, shaking his head wildly—before staring unblinking at the bowl.

“Sebastian—are you alright?” you breathed, unable to let go of the bowl supporting you.

“That—that was a memory? That happened?” he clarified, alarm in his features as he flicked between your face and the Pensive.

“Yes—hundreds of years ago, but it happened.” you replied cautiously, narrowing your eyes at the frantic looking boy. “What is it?”

“The first memory…that hill—” he rambled, his eyes darting in his head.

“Sebastian?”

“The house–that well—that was where Anne was cursed—that village was Feldcroft.”

***

Knock knock knock.

The door creaked open as Miriam’s voice came filtering through with the warm light.

“—there you are—you two have been gone so—“ but her voice died in her throat as she took in the bloodied and bruised faces of yourself and your friend, the latter of whom was currently supporting most of your weight.

“ELEAZAR!”

Chapter Text

The cool water from the basin felt almost as good as the extra strength healing potion Miriam had practically sprinted for the moment Sebastian pulled you into the parlour.

The elder witch was currently beside you, silently wiping blood from your neck as you washed your face. Sebastian was on a stool being inspected and healed by your professor.

After Miriam scanned you both—with her eyes and then a clever wand charm that seemed to confirm her inspection, she finally deemed you both sufficiently patched up, leading you back to the settee. 

The four of you took your exact seats from several hours ago—though the mood was markedly different.

Eleazar brought you both goblets of water and set a tray of small sandwiches out on the low table in front of you. Glancing at the clock on the wall, you realised you had both missed dinner—and were now past curfew.

You sat in silence as the fireplace crackled in the warm parlor. You glanced to your side.

Sebastian's eyes were focused on the carpet as he continued whatever train of thought had kept him so occupied on your hobbled trip back from the Library. He had only spoken to check how you were fairing and to cast disillusionment charms to hide your battle-damaged appearance while you made your way back through the dark halls and staircases.

You finally sighed.

No point putting off the inevitable.

“So—we-uh found what was hidden down there.” you offered lightly as you flicked between your mentors and their stoney expressions. Eleazar looked at Miriam as they had some unspoken conversation. 

The witch finally nodded.

“Yes. That much is quite evident.” she said evenly. You watched her for another moment before she let out a breath and shook her head, her soft, warm hand finding yours. “Honestly—what am I to do with you?” she lamented with a concerned yet loving look.

You squeezed her hand affectionately.

“Once we tell you—and show you what we found, I hope you might see it was worth it.”

She shook her head again.

“Nothing is worth more than your lives, my spark.” and you felt Sebastian move to take your hand in his, his fingers gripping yours in agreement with the witch. “But I do not wish to diminish your achievements—we will discuss the definition of ‘dangerous’ another time, my love—please if you are able to tonight, tell us what you found.”

You looked to your friend and he gave you an encouraging smile, squeezing your hand before letting go.

“Okay—but before I do.” and you pulled out your wand and Accio’d the map from the far desk. You set it on the occasional table and knelt down on the rug, pulling Miriam with you.

“Remember how I said I knew I had to go to the Restricted Section—I want to show you how.”

Miriam looked at you with confusion as she followed your finger to the map.

“What am I—oh! Heavens—is that? I can see it! Eleazar, I can actually see it!”

Miriam’s face seemed to morph to a woman twenty years younger, beaming with delighted fascination as she tilted her head closer to the gentle bubble of ancient magic fluxing on the map.

Professor Fig knelt across from you as you held out your other hand to him. He slipped his rougher, larger hand in yours and ducked his head. You smiled as his grey brows shot up his forehead in surprise.

“Godrick’s Heart. You are—is this—a tactical legilimens?” your Professor questioned with wonder as he peered closer at the map, rubbing his chin with his free hand.

“That’s what I thought, sir. The moment she touched my hand I could see everything—it was incredible—magic like I have never witnessed.” Sebastian replied, giving you a proud nudge with his toe. You felt Miriam squeeze your hand.

“Well, my Spark. Just when I think I know you—you go and astound me again.” she caught your eye, hers shining with delight. “I always knew this magic existed—but to see it for myself? Thank you, my love.”

You grinned.

“I think there will be far more than this to see soon. But now that I have shown you my new little trick, perhaps Seb and I should start from the beginning.”

“We are your rapt audience, my love.” said Miriam pulling you back onto the settee next to Sebastian.

“So there was this stone staircase fairly deep in the Restricted Section.”

***

“Are you sure it was the same hill, Sebastian?” asked Eleazar, who was now pacing in front of the dying fire.

“I’m certain, sir. This cannot be a coincidence, right? Ranrok must have known somehow that the ruin in Feldcroft was related to this Isidora girl and ancient magic. That’s why the goblins were there that day. They were certainly loyalists.”

Eleazar nodded as he paced, his clever mind working over everything you and your friend had told them over the last ten minutes.

As Sebastian and Fig theorised, you watched the woman beside you.

Miriam was silently inspecting the book you handed her, leafing each page gently as she took in the illuminated manuscript. 

“Isidora Morganach—and you do not believe she is a good witch, my dear?” asked Eleazar.

You shook your head.

“It’s the same feeling as Ranrok—a push, not a pull. The Ravenclaw also seemed quite insistent that we were not like her.”

Miriam looked up to meet your eye.

“Yes, I have been thinking about her warning in connection with these memories—and your instincts. Isidora must have done something with her ancient magic—something terrible that resulted in the corruption. Having all these names helps a lot, My Spark—especially if the adults were professors. There will be records in the Hogwarts history archives. I will start there this weekend.” she resolved.

Sebastian nodded, crossing his arms as he thought.

“We are going to Feldcroft a week after next to visit my sister. We can go to the hill from the first memory—see if we can find anything. Anne says the region has been rather quiet of late—maybe Ranrok is searching somewhere else?”

Eleazar stopped pacing.

“There is a castle near Feldcroft, isn’t there? Rookwood castle?” asked Eleazar.

Sebastian rose quickly to his feet, joining his professor in pacing the room.

“Yes—Rookwood! One of the Professors in the memory was named Rookwood—and Victor Rookwood was with Ranrok—it has to all be connected somehow.” remarked Sebastian with excitement, rubbing his jaw as he tried to connect threads in his mind.

Your heart stilled at the mention of the top hatted wizard—the guilt of hiding just how connected he was to Sebastian’s particular concerns eating at your bones. 

But wait—a castle? A location.

It couldn't be that easy, could it?

“Does anyone live there?” you ask carefully. 

Sebastian thought for a moment and then shook his head.

“It's a ruin, really. Not much of a castle anymore. Maybe Rookwood lives there, but I doubt it. The aurors are looking for him according to the papers—only a pratt would stay in a castle bearing their name when they are wanted by the ministry.” Sebastian surmised with a shrug.

You nodded solemnly, your mind drifting back to the compass recipe in your bag with a tight feeling in your stomach.

“But it may not have been a ruin at the time of the memories.” Eleazar theorised. Miriam nodded as she set the book down carefully . 

“I was thinking along a similar track, my love. We will need to investigate the castle, along with everything else” and she held up the book “—it will take time...and help.”

You sighed and smiled, taking her hand.

“I completely agree. I don’t feel right that we are keeping this from the teachers, aside from Black, of course. If we are intending on trusting my instincts, then they are telling me to trust them—just as I do my friends.”

Sebastian ducked his head with a smile as you caught his eye with a meaningful glance.

Eleazar nodded.

“I am glad to hear you say that. I too have been feeling uneasy about not sharing this with my colleagues. I know they will want to help and their talents and skill are unmatched as a faculty—they are an invaluable resource.”

Miriam squeezed your hand.

“Very well. Eleazar and I will arrange a private meeting with the Professors—though it may take some time if we are to do this without Black’s interference. In the meantime, you need to continue your studies and get stronger. The extra defence sessions should help.”

“I’m also going to be giving her some private combat lessons, ma’am.” offered Sebastian, coming to join you again on the settee. She smiled warmly at him.

“I see My Spark has chosen her friends well. Though, as soon as you became a Slytherin I knew there was no doubt in you finding your truest companions in my old common room.”

Sebastian beamed at the elder witch before nudging you playfully. You caught Eleazar’s wry smile as he rolled his eyes.

“She could have just as easily been a Gryffindor, my love.” he teased with a smile. Sebastian shot Miriam an arch look as you suppressed a smile. His wife simply shook her head, wrapping an arm around your shoulders possessively.

“Nonsense. My Spark is a snake—just as I am. I’m quite proud of my young protégé.” she added with a tight squeeze, ducking her head close to yours.

Eleazar laughed as he stood to take the tray back to the sideboard.

“Well if that be the case, then I suppose that bodes well for her chatty desk mate.” he joked cryptically under his breath. You caught Sebastian’s confused look as Miriam sent her husband a loving smile and a wink before turning back to you.

“Alright, then. We will meet again soon to discuss our next steps—but right now you both need sleep. I’ll bring you back to your common room as it’s past curfew.”

You nodded as you and your companion rose. 

Miriam was right—you were exhausted.

Eleazar came and gave you a gentle hug, his comforting warmth and scent helping soothe some of the remaining tension you had carried back from the Library. As you moved to Miriam’s side, Sebastian shook hands with his professor and bid him goodnight.

Eleazar stood in the doorway to wave you down the hall.

“Get a good long rest, my young friends. You both have more than deserved it.”

***

After arriving at the Serpentine entrance to your house Miriam gave you—and Sebastian, both tight hugs.

You raised a brow at your friend who pulled away from the elder witch with a mischievous smile from something she must have whispered to him. 

Miriam stood back to take you both in before she returned to her quarters.

“Well, while I am not pleased with the state you two arrived at my door this evening—I am still very proud. You are both fine examples of Slytherins. Now off to bed young ones. I’ll be in touch soon.”

You and Sebastian walked into the dark and moody common room, the sound of the dying fireplace echoing around the marbled walls. A few chairs still held students—including a familiar one who had clearly been waiting for his two late friends to return.

“Where on earth have you been? Curfew was an hour ago.” hissed Ominis after he deftly herded you and Sebastian to a secluded alcove behind a tall vase.

“We were in the Restricted Section. Then we had to go see Professor Fig and his wife. It took a lot longer than anticipated due to complications that we cannot explain here.” answered Sebastian in a low voice close to the blonde.

Ominis pulled his head back from his friend, contracting his brow before leaning closer.

“Why do you smell like smoke—and…blood?” he whispered, eyes growing with concern. You pulled him closer to duck all three of your heads together.

“Ominis—we are okay. Miriam Fig already made sure we were healthy before we left their parlour. We will tell you everything that happened tonight and more—but Sebastian is right, not here.”

Ominis still looked a little panicked but nodded in silent agreement. Sebastian nudged his friend’s shoulder.

“She’s right—we are fine, mate. Tomorrow morning we will go you know where—but we need sleep—especially her.” and Sebastian looked up, catching your eyes—which as he predicted were becoming hard to keep fully open as your body seemed to get heavier with exhaustion.

Ominis sighed and crossed his arms.

“I’ll have to wait until then I suppose—but this better be good.”

Sebastian huffed affectionately as he steered his friend out of the alcove towards the dorms.

“I promise Ominis—it’s worth the wait.”

***

Nerida and Imelda had noted your late entrance to your dorm but had kindly not asked any questions as you dragged yourself to the bathroom with nothing but a quiet greeting.

After a quick shower you fell into your squishy bed—asleep before you remembered hitting the pillow.

The following morning, you were surprised to find a fairly sizeable stack of clothes in your wardrobe that had not been there the day before when you went for a uniform.

“Nerida—did your clothes get put in my wardrobe?” you asked, holding up a pretty gray dress with lace cuffs and collar.

“Oh! Uh no—well, you were gone last night and so Mel and I had a look around our wardrobes and found some clothes you might like to wear when we don’t need to be in uniform. Like I said, I get more hand-me-downs than I can wear and Imelda’s poor mother still has dreams of her being more ladylike and sends her dresses that—are not Mel’s style. I hope that’s okay—if you don’t like them them th—“

But she was cut off when you quick-stepped across the room to wrap her into a warm hug.

“Thank you, Nerry. You are both so kind—I will happily wear them.” you smile as she giggled, hugging you back.

“I take it she liked the clothes.” remarked Imelda with a arch look as she emerged from the bathroom.

You smiled at the shorter girl. You knew she wasn’t as affectionate as Nerida so you raised a forearm to her.

“Thanks Mel—I really appreciate it.” 

She smiled and bumped her wrist with yours with a friendly nod.

“Not a problem. Someone should wear those dresses—because it certainly won’t be me.” she joked as she began rummaging for her in her trunk for her riding gloves.

You had chosen to wear a warm brown day dress over a cream blouse with a high-laced collar and slightly puffed sleeves. Nerida had then showed you a cottage spell her mother taught her that helped change a ribbon’s colour to match your dress. With a matching brown ribbon at the end of your braid and around your collar in a sweet bow, you headed with your friends to breakfast.

You saw Sebastian and Ominis talking in low voices at the bottom of the stairs. The blonde was wearing a dark grey button up vest over a crisp white dress shirt and dark clacks. Sebastian had opted for more casual suspenders over a rolled sleeved green checked shirt with brown trousers.

“You look nice. New dress?” asked Sebastian with a friendly smile as you greeted him and Ominis.

“New to me, yes. My dorm mates took pity on me and donated some casual clothes—mine were—lost on the way here.” and you gave him a luckless yet meaningful look that had him nodding with understanding.

“Well, be glad you are an Adder—not sure the Pits would be as nice.” he smiled as you all moved towards the exit of the common room. You frowned with confusion before Nerida stepped to walk beside you.

“Sorry—I don’t think we explained that yet. Do you know the snake carved on our dormitory door? It’s an Horned Adder. All the dorms have different types of serpents on them.”

You nodded, thinking of the segmented, prickly snake that was carved on the ornate door.

Nerida continued.

“So unusually, there is a second fifth-year girls' dorm in Slytherin house. Grace and Violet are in the other one. They have a banded pit viper on their door.”

“It’s very apt because they are, in fact, the pits.” muttered Imelda with a rueful look.

Nerida sighed.

“We used to all share a dorm but it was…tense. Anne and Violet did not get along—they have, um, conflicting personalities. Then there was the incident with the toad in Grace’s bed—“ and she shot a terse look at Imelda which had her grinning wickedly. “Anyways, Ronen wanted the bickering to end so he arranged for them to have a spare dorm—hence, The Pits.”

You nodded, thinking about the few green-clad girls you had seen in some of your classes.

“So what’s your snake?” you ask, looking up at Sebastian.

“A Harlequin Copperhead. They are found in America—it’s a kind of viper.” and he held his hands out to give you an idea of their size. “Also, you really should consider yourself lucky to be an Adder—those Pits are a little—intense.” he added with a mock shudder.

Nerida nodded with a knowing look before nudging Sebastian.

“Don’t be such a Casanova then, Seb. Though in this case, I suppose it wasn’t your fault.”

Sebastian gave a slightly smug look as you moved down the hall as a group.

“What happened?” you asked.

Nerida looked to Sebastian who shrugged with a smile, showing he was fine with it. Nerida looked delighted while Ominis suppressed a grin.

She leant in closer.

“Okay—so in year two we were all still living together in Adder. Violet, seemingly overnight, developed a substantial infatuation with our Mr.Sallow.”

Sebastian gave you a saucy wink.

“What can I say—I just have that effect on girls.” 

You rolled your eyes with a chuckle as you bid Nerida to continue.

“Anyways—so Sebastian did not return these feelings—quite insistently, might I add—but Violet just thought Anne was poisoning him against her.”

Sebastian leaned in.

“—and she wasn’t. Violet is just not my cup of tea—too prissy.” he shrugged.

Nerida nodded.

“Yes—everything had to be in its proper place with her—neat as a pin.” she added with a rueful look. “But back to our flirty copperhead. So after a week or so, Violet decided to try and speed up her—erm, courtship with him by giving him a love potion.”

You gasped with laughing outrage as you looked up at him.

“She made you love her?”

Sebastian laughed.

“She tried—but thankfully she is a really bad potion maker.”

Nerida smiled with a wicked glint.

“Indeed. While I’ll admit she is a brilliant history student, she is quite abysmal with potions—too messy, I bet. Anyways, she cooked up this potion she found in some witches magazine. It was intended to make Sebastian think about Violet constantly—but it backfired massively.” Nerida was working hard to keep composure as she fought her giggles.

You turned to Sebastian with concern.

“What did it do?”

He bit the side of his lip as his eyes sparkled with humour.

“I completely forgot who she was.”

Your friends had to suppress their peals of laughter as you entered the Great Hall—shoulders shaking silently. You gave Nerida a questioning look with laughing eyes.

“So for a week, every time Sebastian saw Violet he would introduce himself and ask who she was. The moment she walked away he would forget her again. She went batty trying to make him remember her.” she whispered hurriedly as you caught Sebastian pretending to scratch his nose to cover his laughter.

Your group all then went suspiciously silent as you walked up the Slytherin table, passing a pretty dark-haired girl beside a brunette with a round face. The two girls narrowed their eyes at you—which just had Imelda glaring back before tossing her head to follow her friends.

Imelda caught up with you and leaned closer.

“—and even though it failed spectacularly, Anne was furious Violet dosed her brother. Let’s just say that’s when Ronen decided to send them to the Pit.”

You grinned at Imelda with an appreciative nod.

“Well, knowing now that there was another option—I am quite glad to be an Adder.” you remark with a grateful nudge. She shrugged.

“I didn’t think I’d say it—but I’m a little glad too.”

You gasped with a simpering look, covering your heart as she laughed and shook her head as you all settled on your end of the table.

As you sat down, the morning post came flying in through the windows. You saw a dark brown owl tip its wings to land near your plate, a letter and small bag in its claws. Surprised, you took both items and thanked the little owl as it took off, back out into the morning breeze.

“That’s a ministry letter—my mum works in the potion licensure office.” noted Nerida with a nod towards the letter.

Sebastian turned to you with alarm as you caught his eye. You gave a curt nod and quickly cracked the seal to read the official looking letter. After a moment though you let out a relieved breath, setting the letter down to open the clinking bag.

“It’s actually good news.” and you handed the envelope to Sebastian. “The ministry has been getting letters from the local muggle council who holds my guardianship—apparently the council is quite insistent that the money set aside for my tuition go to my current school to support my care. The ministry didn’t know what to do with the muggle money so they opened an account for me at Gringotts and sent a small amount of exchanged gold so I can use it. That’s very nice of them.” you add with an appreciative smile as you take in the gold and silver coins in the bag.

Ominis nodded.

“Yes, I have read a few opinion pieces in the Prophet recently—the Ministry is under pressure to ensure muggle-borns are more supported in attending Hogwarts.”

“I am not going to complain—I wanted to get some things in Hogsmeade soon anyways.” and you stored the letter and put your new money pouch next to your winnings from Ronen in your satchel.

“I’m going tomorrow if you want to tag along. I have to grab more wax from Spintwitchs.” offered Imelda. You smiled and nodded, thanking her for the invitation, agreeing to head out after breakfast.

Ominis looked up from his tea. 

“I actually need a few odds and ends in the village as well if I might impose on your trip.” he asked with a friendly head tilt. Imelda and you both agreed warmly.

You laid a hand on his arm with a squeeze.

“Maybe we can go to the bookstore? We could find some new novels to swap and discuss.” you offered brightly. Ominis beamed with delight as he praised the suggestion. You felt Sebastian lean closer.

“Seeing how our last trip was a bit of a wash—a group outing might be a good idea—and I wouldn’t mind the change of scenery.”

You grinned up at him with a grateful nod. You then asked Nerida if she wanted to join in on the trip. She looked up, turning a little pink as she nervously fiddled with her fork.

“Oh! Well, actually Amit invited me to a Ravenclaw study outing tomorrow—he and some of his friends are hiking to an ancient ruin close by to investigate some carved runes.”

You cocked a smile at the shy joy on your friend's face. Ominis nodded with an impressed look.

“Ah yes, The Ravenclaw Research Picnics. I hear they are quite fascinating events, always with a delicious lunch. Well done in securing such an elusive invite—especially as a Slytherin.”

Nerida blushed deeper before catching your eye.

“It’s actually because of you they said yes to Amit. Apparently your lunch with the Ravenclaws on your first day improved their view of us—especially as the other houses somehow blame us for Black’s quidditch ban just because he was a Slytherin.” she added with a sigh.

You smiled and gave her a significant look.

“Then you better make a good impression. The reputation of our house is on the line. So…what are you going to wear?” 

Nerida leaned in with a serious look as she starting going over the outfit options she had already narrowed down. Imelda suppressed a smile as she sipped her coffee while the boys both returned to their newspapers with wry looks.

***

“This secret place is here at Hogwarts?” you whispered to Ominis as you followed him and his glowing wand through hallway and staircases.

The corridors were littered with casually dressed students, some meeting up to study or head out for a pick up quidditch game. You had waved to Natty as you saw her talking with her mother next to a staircase—though they seemed to be having a tense discussion based on the luckless look she gave you.

Finally you came to another staircase, with you noticing Sebastian now covertly glancing over his shoulder. You followed the blonde around the underside of the stairs.

You stood behind your friend as he raised his red-tipped wand to start tapping on an ornate, cabinet-like clock. Sebastian wiggled his brows at you with anticipation.

After a series of dial spins and clicks the clock surprisingly swung open to reveal a doorway and steps leading down into darkness.

“That’s amazing.” you whispered as Ominis turned to hold out a hand.

“The steps are a bit steep. I’ll show you the trick for the door when we come back up.”

You slipped your hand in his as he led you down, Sebastian following closely behind. 

You gripped tighter as the door shut at the top with a click, plunging you into darkness. Ominis squeezed back in a comforting gesture. Sebastian lit his wand to light the dark staircase as it started to spiral.

You navigated another few dozen steps before you saw warm, flickering light coming from a doorway. Ominis pulled you a little faster into the large, ancient-looking space with an excited grin.

“Welcome to the Undercroft, my dear Adder.” 

Chapter Text

“—and that scorch mark is where Ominis had a Bombarda miss-fire.” whispered Sebastian loudly as he pointed to a blackened stone with a few charred bits of wood scattered around.

“There wouldn’t have been a miss-fire if you hadn’t bumped me during my cast.” retorted the blonde with a rueful toss of his head.

Ominis was busy pulling together a small seating area out of transfigured crates and old furniture with his wand as you walked the length of the chamber with Sebastian.

The boys had been giving you a tour and history of the Undercroft—with Ominis telling you about how the space was a Gaunt family secret and a favorite haunt of himself and the twins in years past.

“—and none of the teachers know?” you marvelled as you peered under a sheet at an old chest of drawers.

“None that I know of—it’s a good place for privacy in a castle full of people, which I understand is why we are here.” Ominis added with an arch look as he gestured to a small sofa. 

You joined him on the settee while Sebastian chose to sit on a squishy ottoman across from you, resting his elbows on his knees.

The brunette caught your eye, his head tilting in a silent invitation to take the lead.

You took a controlled breath, turning your body towards your friend. You gently laid a hand on top of his with a comforting pulse.

“We have so much we have wanted to tell you, Ominis. Thank you, as well, for allowing me entrance to this place. When I tell you my—our story, I hope you will understand the need for discretion.”

Ominis nodded with an earnest look, showing he was ready and willing to listen, turning his hand to squeeze your fingers.

Sebastian gave you an encouraging smile.

“Alight—so, to begin with, I had a less than smooth journey to Hogwarts…”

***

As you anticipated, Ominis was an excellent listener.

His face remained impassive as he absorbed your story without interruption. You started with your journey through Gringotts and the involvement of the mad goblin from the papers. You told him of The Ravenclaw and her warning—about your ancient magic. You told him about The Figs theories and your hopes to avoid your alter’s fate.

When the story started to involve your freckled-Slytherin friend, he piped in with additional details and explanations—including praising your ancient magic combat abilities.

After you finished, ending with Ominis finding you and Sebastian late last night in the common room, you went silent, watching his marble face as his mind worked through the details of your complicated beginning of term.

You bit your lip.

All morning you had felt an uneasy buzz in your stomach at the prospect of explaining everything to Ominis. While you never doubted his confidence—you feared he may turn from you and possibly try and save his friend from your clearly dangerous influence. 

Finally he spoke.

“That is—a lot of information.” Ominis breathed with an awed expression, bringing his free hand up to card through his hair. He then turned towards you with an earnest expression. “Thank you for trusting me with such an important secret—the scope of which I’ll admit, is quite alarming.” he gave a grateful pulse on your hand. “I’m sorry if you felt you had to tell me. I can see why Sebastian has been involved—especially if this is related to Anne in some way—but you didn’t have to tell me…I-uh can see that now.” and he gave you a guilty look. 

You squeezed his hand.

“No, Ominis. I wanted to tell you—and I think The Ravenclaw did too.” you sighed, tapping his knuckles with your thumb. “I don’t know what her relationship was with her Ominis—her Sebastian.“ and you glanced at the brunette with a smile. “—but I feel drawn to both of you in a way that leads me to think I am to depend on you more than most. She said I needed to trust my friends more, that secrets would be my downfall. So I am following her guidance by trusting you, as my heart tells me to.”

Ominis ducked his head with a light blush.

“I am grateful to have earned such a status with you—and, for what it’s worth, I hope that whatever counterpart I may have had alongside your Ravenclaw, did the same. I will do everything in my power to help you, my enigmatic adder.”

You blushed a little at the endearment, liking how it sounded in his elegant accent.

“Thank you, Ominis. I will gladly take all the assistance you are willing to give.”

The blonde straightened up, readjusting his legs with renewed energy. You thought he might release your hand, but he simply changed his grip and held fast. You caught a quirk of Sebastian brow before he smiled with an unreadable look.

“Alright. We have quite a few puzzles to solve it seems. Fortunately, I quite like puzzles.” Ominis said with a confident smile and a slight pressure on your fingers.

“—and fortunately for us, he is very good at them.” added Sebastian with an affectionate grin at his friend.

“We all have our strengths—but thank you, Seb. Okay, so first we need to look at all the key facts and sequences of events.”

***

You emerged a few hours later with your friends, blinking into the bright afternoon light streaming through the windows. Ominis took a few minutes to show you the tapping sequence for the door while Sebastian kept a nonchalant lookout.

You had spent your time in the Undercroft going over the facts of what you had discovered so far and possible connections or clues that might be hidden in seemingly innocuous details.

You had worried about writing things down in case your notes fell into the wrong hands. Ominis, however showed you how you could hide text in your field guide so that only those with the password could view it.

As you started to write out details, Ominis and Sebastian had a serious talk about the memory he saw and its possible connection to Anne’s curse. You listened carefully to their conversation as you noted the events that had happened so far in your guide—trying to capture any details from them that might help your other task.

After you all seemed to realise you were starting to get hungry, you swiftly locked your notes with the clever spell and exited the Undercroft.

Sebastian suggested some fire spell training after lunch back in the Undercroft. Ominis volunteered to assist as well, as he was quite adept at Depulso —a good defensive spell for affording you space from a charging enemy. 

“Thank you. I promise to be your dedicated and diligent pupil, Professors.” you grinned with a playful nudge for both.

“Oh, I quite like that.” remarked Ominis with a lazy smile. Sebastian chuckled warmly.

“I would be a cracking professor. No homework, games every day—and I would hand out restricted section passes like biscuits.” he mused with a wicked gleam in his eye, bringing his hands up behind his head as you walked into the Great Hall.

Ominis shook his head at this caricature.

“The world was already graced with a double dose of the Sallows—we don’t need a school full of them.” chided Ominis with a cocked brow, causing his friend to cackle loudly all the way to your seats.

***

You were glad you had thought to change your clothes back to the battered and torn uniform from the previous day before heading back to the Undercroft—Sebastian turned out to be quite the task master when it came to teaching fire spells.

After descending the steps, he first transfigured some old furniture into practice dummies. He then showed you the shooting range targets they had set up in year three for accuracy practice. 

Your cocky tutor then demonstrated a run of the range, impressing you with his use of Confringo on the high targets, while blasting Incendios at the dummies Ominis was controlling with his wand. Flames curled and flickered around him as he controlled the fire with his magic.

As Ominis reset the range, Sebastian taught you the wand movements and stances for the fire spells. You felt your cheeks heat a little as he stood behind you to correct your form, a warm hand on your hip holding you in place as he maneuverer your shoulder firmly, forcing your back straighter as he positioned you for the cast.

You couldn’t help thinking as the brunette stood back to watch you, bluntly correcting your grip and pointing out mistakes—that he actually would make a good professor. He didn’t sugarcoat things, sometimes sounding harsh, but still encouraging you to keep improving with each flicker of a smile or a simple ‘good’. 

Sebastian explained frankly why you needed to do certain moves in a particular order to stay safe or why you should cast with specific intentions as it impacted the range and power of the spell. By the time the room had gotten too warm to continue, you had become quite adept at casting the two charms—especially Confringo, having hit seven of the ten targets in your last run.

After a refreshing break with the pumpkin juice and biscuits Sebastian had borrowed from the lunch table, you put yourself in the capable hands of the taller Slytherin tutor.

Ominis was a more gentle and patient teacher than his best friend.

He first gave you a full verbal explanation of the structure of the Depulso spell and its common uses in combat and defense. You found this helpful in forming the right mindset for the deflection spell. 

When it came to showing you Depulso, you watched in awe at Ominis’ control and speed with his magic. You tracked him with your eyes as his wand flashed red, causing his head to tilt, his body deftly twisting to cast the spell, catching the practice dummy squarely in the chest, sending it hurtling backwards.

When it was your turn, Sebastian took control of the dummies with his wand, sitting high on a stack of crates as he waited for you to approach. Ominis had you try casting Depulso a few times based on your observation and understanding of the theory.

You missed all three dummies with the unruly spell, with Sebastian squawking indignantly when you almost caught him with the deflection charm.

You rolled your wrist in frustration. The power of the spell had your hand bucking too much, robbing you of your control.

Ominis came up behind you and gently asked to assess your form, holding his hand out over your wrist, waiting for consent.

“I’ll be as polite as I can.” he muttered shyly after you agreed, stepping close to arrange your arms in a copy of his, caging you with his larger frame.

While he guided you, you couldn’t help but notice the difference between the two young men in their treatment of you. 

Sebastian was always so sure and confident in the placement of his hands on you. While he was technically never inappropriate, you sometimes raised a brow at the pressure and frequency of his friendly attentions.

But Ominis was far more genteel in his instruction.

He was careful to only correct your form lightly with his fingertips, skimming along your arms to gauge your stance. He tapped your elbow down and rolled your wrist with his hand to illustrate the correct wand movement, explaining softly how to maintain control of your grip.

You cast Depulso again as Ominis guided your movement—causing you to strike the dummies, sending them flying back.

Sebastian called out a cheer while Ominis beamed proudly before ducking his head close to your ear.

“Fine improvement, my friend—Oh, and my guess is vanilla and earl grey. Quite lovely.”  he muttered with a playful tone.

You flushed at the remark—and the low voice reverberating in your ear. You took a steady breath, attempting to temper the heat in your cheeks as you recovered your wit.

“Another point for Mr.Gaunt. Though, I thought I might have tripped you up with the earl grey today.” you retorted over your shoulder—with more confidence than you truly had. He gave a smug chuckle.

“Better luck tomorrow, then.” 

You laughed as you elbowed him in a friendly gesture, sending him back a few feet with a grin as he bid you to line up and go again.

***

By the time dinner had rolled around you were excessively tired, dirty—and delighted with your new magical skills.

“Thank you both so much. I really appreciate your help with this…and everything else.” you added with a meaningful tone. Your companions both warmly praised your progress and promised more lessons soon—as well as more chats in the Undercroft.

Your friends flanked you as you headed up a corridor towards dinner.

“Still not telling me what Weasley wants fire spells for then, Bash?” asked Sebastian lightly, though his tone had an edge.

“It’s just a favour, Seb. It will be fine.” you assured—though you didn’t have any evidence to back up this claim.

Ominis quirked a brow at you.

“A favor involving fire spells and Garreth Weasley? Sounds rather rife for danger and rule-breaking. Are you sure it is wise? Weasley isn’t known for being the most—careful of wizards.” 

“I have my reasons for wanting to help him, Ominis. I’ll keep my wits about me.” you promised.

Sebastian huffed.

“Yes, well I bet I can guess his reasons for asking you to provide such assistance.” he muttered with a sneer as you headed into the Great Hall, his eyes narrowing on the flash of ginger at the crimson-clad table.

You shook your head with a tired look.

“I thought you were going to try and be nicer about Garreth.” you remarked, eyeing Sebastian as you sat across from Nerida and Imelda—the latter of whom was wearing rather damp quidditch robes.

“I’m trying, Bash. I called him ‘Weasley’ instead of jackass, didn't I? It’s just—Ominis is right. He is trouble.” The brunette ducked his head, giving you a slight puppy-eyed look. “I don’t want you ending up like one of his cauldrons.” 

You sighed, jostling him with an affectionate nudge.

“I’ll be alright, Seb. Besides, don’t you want your pupil to have a chance to show what a good teacher you’ve been?” you teased warmly.

He raised a competitive brow at this suggestion.

“I suppose it would be good for the gingernut to see actual skill with a wand—not just whizzes and bangs.” he smirked as he started to fill his plate.

You shot him a muted expression. He chuckled as he passed you a bowl of potatoes.

“Baby steps, Bash.”

***

The following morning you awoke early to enjoy a soothing bath before you helped Nerida get ready for her Ravenclaw picnic, as you had promised the previous evening.

As the tub filled, you stood in your fluffy green dressing gown in front of the toiletries cupboard.

You scanned the dozens of crystal cut bottles of various sizes and colors. Each one had a little copper plate with the oil name in delicate typeface. You pulled one and popped the stopper, giving it a sniff.

You shook your head.

Your mind unconsciously drifted to your blonde housemate and his charming smile, your competitive spirit having you pull a few more bottles down to review.

You grinned once you were content with your selections—a little eager to see if you had succeeded in stumping the perceptive teen. 

***

Sebastian’s whistle rang out across the central common room as you came down the stairs with your Adder roommates.

“Thakkar is a lucky Ravenclaw, Roberts. You look gorgeous, love.” he remarked with a cheeky grin. Nerida giggled with a blush, smoothing down the embroidered boned-waistcoat with matching skirt and cardigan she had finally settled on. It was a stylish look for a cool autumn day, warm and functional—with just a touch of sparkle.

“Why thank you, Mr.Sallow. You are too kind—but it’s a group outing. It’s Amit and his friends. I just wanted to put up a nice showing…for the good of the house.” Nerida added lightly as she rechecked her braids and curls.

“You’ll do us proud, Ner.” you whispered with a giddy smile that had her suppressing a grin. While more guarded with her male friends, Nerida had made no secret to you and Imelda of her growing regard for the handsome young Ravenclaw.

As you all headed to breakfast, you fell in step with Ominis behind the others. Sebastian led Nerida and Imelda through the exit, warning the former playfully what would happen to your blue-trimmed friend if he wasn’t a perfect gentleman to her—making the little brunette giggle while Imelda just nodded in agreement.

You threaded your arm through the blonde’s when he offered it, bidding him a good morning. 

“So I haven’t scared you away then? I was worried a nights sleep might bring you to your senses.” you joked, though your voice betrayed real concern.

He slowed his steps to create a gap between you and your friends ahead of you.

“No, I’m still right here. I’ll admit though, I did have a lot to think about last night—but I have made an observation.”

“An observation?”

“Indeed. I believe you are on a kind of—hero’s quest. I can either choose to join your party and fight for good, or I can stand idly by while darkness threatens my home—as many cowardly characters in literature have done before me.” you squeezed his arm but let him continue. “You see, I have not always made the right choices in the past—but I am trying to redeem myself. I believe you are offering such a chance—which I am choosing to take.” and he leaned in closer with a gentle look. “—and, I suppose I have grown quite fond of my new friend, so I’m at your service if it means preserving my kindred spirit.” he added with a meaningful squeeze of your hand on his arm.

You blinked rapidly as you felt your throat thicken at the honest statement. You answered in a low whisper.

“Thank you, Ominis. I feel I may need you to help keep me on the correct heading—on the path of light. Especially as we both want to protect another from the temptations of the dark.”

Ominis nodded solemnly as your eyes flicked to the laughing brunette a few meters ahead of you.

“I believe I speak for Anne and myself when I say that we are grateful you recognize our concerns.”

You bit your lip, already finding yourself caring what the girl in Feldcroft thought of you.

“I am excited to meet her, Ominis. I really hope she likes me.” you admitted shyly.

“I dare say you two will get along famously—and if it eases your mind a little, she may have mentioned a similar worry to myself and Sebastian in her letters. I cannot see a friendship failing when both parties want so much for it to succeed.” he wisely observed.

You clutched his arm happily at this information.

“That does make me feel better, thank you. I actually wanted to pick up some different ink colors and sealing wax while we are in the village today so I can write to her again.”

“You know, Zonko’s do a line of inks with scents if you're interested?”

“Really? Yes! That sounds amazing!”

Ominis chuckled before he leaned slightly closer.

“—speaking of…rose, juniper—and cloves? Unusual, but quite charming.” 

You sighed with a faint blush as you lightly rapped his arm with your knuckles.

“Damn that bloodhound nose, Ominis.” you chastised with mock outrage, laughter lacing your disappointment. “I swear, Scotland Yard should employ you.”

Ominis laughed heartily before questioning why ‘a Scottish yard’ would want him—leading to a cheerful lesson over breakfast about the muggle justice system in London.

***

Your second trip to Hogsmeade was thankfully less exciting than your first—and far more fun.

Imelda had been itching to show you the broomshop. The strong little teen had grabbed your arm when you came through the gabled gates with Sebastian and Ominis, pulling you forward. The boys called that they would come pick you up in a bit as Ominis needed to collect an order from Pippins.

The Quidditch supply shop smelled like leather and lacquered wood. The cramped space was already crowded with students on a day out in Hogsmeade like yourselves. It seemed that while Black may have banned the sport, Hogwarts students just couldn’t stay away from the allure of the shiny broomsticks lining the walls.

“Miss Reyes! Delighted to see you! Have you reconsidered my offer then?” came a cheerful voice from the front counter. A bespectacled young man in an adorable knit jumper skirted a few students to greet your friend.

“Have you reconsidered calling my dive work ‘messy and uncontrolled’?” Imelda countered with a frank look, arms crossed expectantly.

“I’m not sure I used those exact words —regardless, um—what can I do for you and— hey, I know you.” the shopkeeper cocked his head as he narrowed his eyes at your face. You took a nervous step backwards before his cheeks stretched with a grin. “That’s it! You're the Hogwarts student who took down that troll last week! I was in the square when it happened—very impressive, my young friend. I’m Albie Weekes, owner of Spintwitches.”

You gave a polite smile and introduced yourself, shaking his hand. You saw Imelda raise an impressed brow before she turned back to the retailer.

“Alright, Albie. I need a tin of grip-wax, grade three in onyx—and have you got a spare broom catalog? My troll-trouncing friend may be in the market for one soon.” and she smiled up at you with a wink. Albie’s eyes sparkled as he gave a curt nod and weaved back to the counter. 

Peering into a glass case filled with fluttering snitches you asked Imelda about Albie’s ‘offer’. 

She let out an irritated snort.

“Weekes wanted my advice on some improvements for his next line of brooms, which I was happy to do—until he started commenting on my flying. I wouldn’t mind if he knew what he was on about—like Kogawa, but he doesn’t. He is a brilliant craftsman, top notch kit—but not a great flier. Still, Anne said I should have had more patience with him…it is a good opportunity.” Imelda added with a sigh as she inspected some quidditch gloves.

You nodded at this—appreciating the frustration that unhelpful criticism can create. 

“Are you interested in broomcraft?”

Imelda tilted her head as she reflected on the question.

“I am. I want to be on a professional Quidditch team and brooms are quite central to the sport. All the best players work closely with broomcrafters to create custom sticks. It’s just—I am not good with people.” she admitted with a luckless shrug.

You bobbed your head thoughtfully.

“Yes, sports teams often unanimously appoint Captains who are bad with people.” you observed with an arch brow.

Imelda scrunched her nose and shook her head.

“That’s different. That’s Quidditch. They’re my team.”

“A team of hippogriffs?”

“No, a team of peop—you know, you can be a real pain in arse sometimes.” she grumbled with an affectionate scowl. You gave her a friendly nudge on the shoulder.

“I think you are better at working with others than you think, Mel. Maybe give Albie another chance if it’s something you want to do—but just be clear that Kogawa is your instructor, not him.”

Imelda nodded thoughtfully.

“I will actually think about it—Speak of the devil—“

You looked over your shoulder to see the cheerful shopkeep threading back through customers. He handed Imelda her wax which she exchanged for a small stack of coins. Albie then gave you a leaflet with illustrations of moving brooms on it. 

“All our latest models with full specs and prices—and an owl order form on the back if you make a choice. If you have any questions please don’t hesitate to ask.”

You thanked him warmly and stowed the catalog in your satchel. Imelda bid goodbye to Mr.Weekes, in a tone you noted was slightly more friendly than when she entered. He smiled brightly, wishing you both a speedy return.

The boys were waiting outside Spintwitches for you and Imelda when you emerged onto the brisk street. Sebastian was leaning against the building, reading a pamphlet someone must have handed him with interest.

You bit your lip to suppress a smile at the sight of Ominis crouched down, sweetly scratching a calico cat under its chin, tutting playfully at the enamoured feline.

Sebastian kicked away from the wall, stretching and suggesting a trip to Zonko’s. Ominis stood and dusted himself before agreeing—so long as the bookstore was afterwards, casting a smile in your direction. 

You skipped forward and looped your arm through the blonde’s as Sebastian started showing Imelda the pamphlet—which actually turned out to be about Black’s Quidditch ban. The four of you started towards the bright crimson building a few streets up.

Ominis ducked his head close to yours as the other pair started to argue the points in the leaflet.

“No matter what he says—do not accept any samples Sebastian tries to give you.” he warned in a whisper. “I swear I can still feel the hole on my tongue from the Lava Licorice he had me try a few years back.”

While his voice remained serious, his mouth was losing the battle not to smile a little at the memory.

You giggled, squeezing his arm a few times, grateful for the tip.

***

Ominis’ advice turned out to be quite astute.

It was only a few minutes after entering the fascinating shop that the innocent-looking brunette was offering you a sample of a tempting red candy. While quite curious, you still declined. This later proved to be wise as you found out it would have had you talking in rhymes the rest of the day.

You and Ominis had a good time picking out inks in the stationary corner of the shop. You tested his acute senses with the sample bottles of scented inks—the two of you trying to stifle your laughs at the interesting array of scents. In the end, he only failed to identify two—Devil’s Snare; which smelled like burning hair for some reason, and a cloying mixed perfume neither of you cared for. 

You ended up selecting a spiced vanilla scented black and a pine scented emerald ink with flecks of gold in it. You also purchased a wax seal with a detailed dragon impression. You were delighted to find the stamp came with a clever spell that made the wax dragon move a little on the seal.

Sebastian and Imelda were not as interested in Tomes and Scrolls as you and Ominis and had decided to head to Honeydukes.

You heard Imelda quietly ask Sebastian if Anne might want some more Chocolate Frogs sent to her. The taller teen warmly steered his friend towards the sweetshop—advising in a low voice that his sister might enjoy receiving some more Pepper Imps from the little Slytherin Captain.

***

“This series isn't as good after the third book—but it has an interesting premise.” Ominis noted, showing you a yellow cover with a picture of a burning crown on it.

The two of you were quietly sifting through a shelf of novels in the warm and comfortable bookshop. Mr. Brown had smiled broadly when you entered, clearly happy to see one of his best customers as he advised Ominis on some of the new arrivals.

You watched with interest as Ominis ran his fingertips over the embossed titles—a skill he told you he had learned to help make book-buying a little faster, without the need to keep using his braille spell.

You moved to peer into a small crate by the fireplace, nodding appreciatively at the ‘20 Knut Books’ placard. You knelt to start shuffling through the books. You found a few wizard children's stories with titles like Doris the Drippy Dragon and The Enchanted Teapot. There were a couple of battered spellbooks and a thick tome on How to Keep Fwoopers for Fun and Profit.

Digging deeper you were surprised to find a few titles you recognised, surmising that Mr.Brown must have thrown a few muggle novels he had collected into the discount crate. You cocked your head at a flash of lilac fabric at the bottom, pulling out the little book, gasping as you read the cover.

“Find something?’ asked Ominis, coming to crouch beside you.

“It's Emma! It's by the same author as Pride and Prejudice. I never got to find out how it ends.” you sighed heavily. “Ugh, Susie McDonald borrowed it while I was halfway through and lost it—and the library blamed me and wouldn't replace it…” you lamented before grinning again down at the book—delighted to be able to learn the fate of the charming Miss Woodhouse—for only twenty knuts! 

“What is this one about?” asked Ominis.

You then tried to recall what you could of the story, telling your friend that like most of Jane Austen's novels, it centered on a witty heroine in the English muggle gentry.

“But I do remember it being terribly funny. I am definitely getting it. Then you can read it after and we can talk about it.” you decided cheerfully.

Ominis nodded before biting his lip and tilting his head a little.

“Or, maybe we could read it together? That way we could discuss it while neither of us knows how it ends.” he supplied with a shy smile. You grasped his arm happily at this suggestion.

“That is a lovely idea, Ominis. We could take turns reading it aloud. I used to love reading to the girls at the orphanage—I do a great villainous cackle.”

Ominis chuckled as he stood, helping pull you to your feet.

“I very much hope to hear it soon. Here, let’s check the mystery section. There is a great series about two sisters and their talking Kneazle—I know it sounds mad, but it is surprisingly clever.”

***

The four of you were lucky to find a free table towards the back of the Three Broomsticks. The tavern was crowded with students and villagers, some enjoying a Sunday lunch while others were just chatting over a few warm tankards.

You and Sebastian offered to collect drinks for your group while Imelda was looking over the books you and Ominis had purchased.

You both jostled up to the bar and waited to catch the busy owner’s eye.

“Ah! You!” Sirona called over the crowd placing orders when she saw your face leaning over the bar. She steered past another bartender to duck under the counter to grab something before making her way to you and Sebastian.

“There is my troublesome little Slytherin.” she said with a sly wink at you. “I'm glad to see you again—I have something for you.” and she slid two grubby looking envelopes tied with twine across the bar to you—which you automatically took with a confused expression. 

Sirona leaned in closer with a conspiratorial eye.

“From a mutual friend. He is held up somewhere safe, I promise. It’s just that there have been too many—unsavoury characters around town as of late for him to stay here.”

You nodded with understanding as you took the letters, noting one had Miriam’s name on it. Sebastian raised a brow but said nothing. 

“Thank you, Sirona. I’m glad to know he is alright. I'm sure Miriam will be happy as well.” you replied quietly with a grateful look. She gave a short, meaningful nod before raising her voice to brightly ask for your order.

***

You and your friends wandered lazily back to the castle in the setting afternoon sun. The road ahead of you was littered with similar packs of students like yours, heading back after a day out in the magical village.

Ominis and Sebastian were a few steps ahead of you and Imelda, laughing about a bit of gossip the blonde had overhead in the Three Broomsticks. You turned to your smaller friend.

“So, what did you end up getting at Honeydukes?” you asked Imelda as you crossed over a stone bridge. 

“Hmm? Oh, I got sugar quills to keep me awake in Binn’s class and—uh, some sweets to send to Anne—Feldcroft doesn’t have the best selection.” she added, her pale face darkening a shade.

You nodded appreciatively.

“I bet she will love them. You know, when I was seven I got the mumps and the only good part was the sweets the nurses would sneak me. It’s surprising what a little sugar can do—I bet they will brighten her day.”

Imelda gave a small smile.

“I hope so…I miss her so much. I hate that she is so far away—and in pain.” she bit her lip as she tried to temper her emotions.

You nodded—with more understanding and feeling than your friend knew.

“It isn't fair—and it's okay to be upset about it. All you can do is what you are doing—being her friend and showing her you care, that you are thinking of her.” you observed.

Imelda hummed in agreement as she looked away, readjusting her satchel strap in a nervous gesture. You both walked in silence for a minute, watching birds dart across the lake before she finally let out a controlled sigh.

“Well, regardless, I'm sure she will be thrilled when we all go see her next week—actually, she would be a great person to discuss brooms options, we helped each other select our sticks. Here, let's see the catalog so we can start to narrow it down.”

Imelda spent the rest of the walk back going over the different models of brooms from the leaflet, with Sebastian joining in eventually to provide his opinion—and to argue with her about the quality of Bright Darts vs Sky Scorchers. 

You couldn't help but smile at the little captain as she balked at Sebastian’s suggestion that dragon-hide was a superior seat material to Dugbog leather.

While her face maintained its trademark scowl, you noted that the frosty guard she held had slipped a bit more for you, allowing a glimpse of the sensitive—and slightly heartbroken girl underneath.

Chapter Text

The owl post fluttered through the windows, interrupting Nerida’s breakfast story about Flora Douglas—the luckless Ravenclaw who didn’t look where she stepped and ended up waist deep in a mud pit the day before. You spied a familiar dark owl with a bundle of letters that Sebastian smarty caught from the air.

“Anne has been busy—one for all it would seem.” and he gave you a sweet smile as he handed you an envelope bearing your name.

You beamed at the letter a moment before stowing it carefully in your satchel beside the two from Lodgok. 

You had read the one addressed to you the previous evening when you had returned from Hogsmeade.

It had been a rather short note, formally introducing himself and thanking you most kindly for your—or rather The Ravenclaw’s, warning. He also thanked you for your advice in the Three Broomsticks as he later learned his brother was on the hunt for him as well. 

Something about this shared threat made you feel a little closer to the goblin—a common enemy.

Finally, Lodgok had promised to get in touch in a few weeks as he was traveling. He was trying to track something down that might assist in your shared goal—as well as enjoy some time with friends in a slightly safer region.

You had been greatly cheered by the friendly goblin’s hopeful language and wishes to speak soon—his welfare you had to admit to yourself had been on your mind.

As you finished up breakfast Imelda said she and Nerry would pick you up from the Great Hall entrance for flying. As you started to rise from the bench you heard your name called over the din of chattering students. Turing you saw the beaming face of Garreth weaving through students to get to you.

“Good morning Gar, you alright?” you greet him cheerfully. You heard a sigh beside you which the redhead ignored.

“Allo, partner. I’m very well. Thought I would come pick you up for Theory.” he said brightly. His eyes then flickered to the brunette you could feel crowding your left side.

“Good Morning, Weasley.” you heard Sebastian grit out. You looked up at him with surprise before gifting him an affectionate smile which he returned with a quick wink.

“Sallow.” Garreth replied with a slightly confused nod. You said goodbye to Ominis and your roommates, giving Sebastian another grateful look before heading off with your Gryffindor friend.

Garreth paused when you were only a few steps away.

“Where are my manners? Allow me to escort you to class properly, my dear Slytherin.” Garreth said with a teasing smile, extending the crook of his arm with a flirtatious eyebrow raise.

You gave him an arch look before smiling and slipping your arm through his. You senses were filled with the notes of his cologne—a scent that you found yourself quite liking. The leathery, spicy smell suiting the rugged-redhead.

You had only just reached the doors to the Great Hall before you heard a familiar voice call out behind you. 

You turned to see Sebastian jogging up the row of tables towards you. He stopped and took a light hold of your free arm.

“Sorry Weasley, I forgot to tell her something—I just need a quick word with my housemate.” and with a polite smile he deftly pulled you from the affronted looking teen, leading a few meters away, slipping an arm around your shoulders—your backs to the Gryffindor.

“Is everything alright, Seb?” you ask with concern. You look up to see him glancing behind him before bending his head low to you.

“Everything is good, Bash. I just wanted to lend you this for your second session.” he then pulled an ornate brass cylindrical device and held it out to you.

“What is it?”

“It’s my broomstick. I got a Pock-o-lapse for my birthday a few years ago—means I can carry it around with me. You just hit this button and it will fully extend. I told Mel I was lending it to you for flying class so you can get use to it for the Feldcroft trip.” and he gave you shoulders a friendly shake as you took the surprisingly heavy device, careful not to hit the shiny release button when you put it in your satchel.

“Thank you Sebastian, that’s very nice of you. I’ll be careful with it—but why didn’t you just give it to Imelda when you told her?” 

Sebastian bit his lip as he leaned in very close to your ear.

“Do I need a reason to talk with my dear friend?” he muttered with a mock hurt in his voice. You pursed your lips as you eyed him, the series of events stacking up in your mind.

“Seb, you were doing so well earlier.” you chastised affectionately, shaking your head.

“Every man has his limits.” he muttered under his breath before schooling his face and smiling genially down at you. “Anyways. Off you get then, Bash. Enjoy Theory—but watch your robes. Cats shed, after all.”

***

As you caught up with Garreth you saw him glaring daggers at your friend as he hurried towards another door and his first class.

“So what did the smarmy git want?” he asked with a flicker of a sneer.

“He was lending me his broomstick. I am using it to fly to Feldcroft next week.” you said in a placating voice, once again threading your arm through his. Garreth's sour face faded as he gave a guilty nod, mouth twisting with understanding.

“Oh...right. It's uh-nice you are going to visit Anne. Please give her my best. She is a sweet girl. It’s not fair what happened to her. Honestly, she is one of the few Slytherins I like—which is why it’s so hard to believe she is his twin.” he added with a sad laugh, pulling you a hair closer. You nodded. 

“Well, you should know that Sebastian has also been helping me with fire spells. You were right, he is very good at them.”

Garreth raised a surprise brow.

“Oh really? Well I’m sure the hothead doesn’t know it’s to help me.”

“Actually, he does. He doesn’t know what we are doing, just that you asked for a favour that needed the fire spells. He is being a good friend—because he is one.” you say with an air of finality on anymore badmouthing. Garreth nodded with a sheepish look.

“I suppose I can appreciate that—and thank you for keeping it a secret.”

“I will—but if there is something dangerous down there that is a threat to the school we will need to tell someone, Gar.” you warned. 

“It’s just some spiders that burrowed too deep—they will shove off when they realized there is no food down there—it’s not that big of an issue is it?” he asked with a questioning brow.

You bit your lip as you glanced at your friend. 

“It’s just—Poppy said other beasts were acting strange—and then there was that troll in Hogsmeade. I will make sure you are kept out of it if we need to tell the teachers—but we shouldn’t be stupid.”

Garreth looked a little cross at this but couldn’t help but nod in agreement.

“Yes, I suppose that’s true. I have younger sisters in Gryffindor that wouldn’t fare well against even the smallest Thornback. Well then, I suppose that means we better make this trip worth it, partner.” he ducked his head as you turned up the staircase towards Fig’s classroom. “—if we leave right after dinner I think we should be able to get back before curfew if we walk fast. I’ve got potions and some additional gear . You just bring your wand—and some nerve.” he said in a lower timbre, an adventurous glint in his eye.

You nodded appreciatively while suppressing a laugh at this as you entered the classroom. Looking up you caught Eleazar’s gaze and he gave you a warm smile. You left Garreth at your seat at the back to skip to his side, pulling the letter to Miriam out of your satchel

“Good morning, Professor.” you greeted him brightly.

“Good morning, my dear. Are we well today?” he asked as he took books out of his bag and lay them on his desk. Students continued to slowly stagger into their Monday morning class.

“Very well. I actually went to Hogsmeade with my housemates yesterday—and thankfully it was a far quieter trip than the first. We had a drink at the Broomstick and Sirona gave me a letter for Miriam.” you passed him the envelope with scratchy script into his awaiting fingers. He nodded and swiftly tucked the letter in his robes.

“Many thanks, my little owl. I’m glad to hear you are settling in well with your fellow Slytherins—and on a side note, I am pleased that you seem to be above the petty rivalry between our two houses. While Miriam and I may tease one another, there has never been any malice in it. She actually was just as you were when she was at Hogwarts—friends with students in all houses.”

You beamed at him, happy to be seen as similar to a woman you so admired.

“How could I dislike Gryffindors when you set such a fine example, Professor.” you remark with a laugh on your lips.

He chuckled warmly before bidding you to your seat with a smile. 

“I believe one of your other Gryffindor friends is waiting for you—off you go my little messenger.”

You gave a cheerful nod before quick-stepping back to your space next to Garreth. Eleazar cleared his throat to bring the class to order.

“Alright my young friends, today we will be discussing the impact of intent has on various types of wordless magic.”

***

Flying was a lot more fun now that you had gotten over your initial trepidation with the height—for the most part.

Imelda had shown you how to mount the impressive broomstick that instantly extended in your hand when you held it out and hit the release button. It was a large, dark broomstick with angular bends that gave it a sporty look. The tail had thick, straight twigs that were carefully maintained, wrapped in a silver band for a flash of steel.

“I’m surprised he let you borrow it. Seb is rather particular with his broom—he had to work a whole summer at the Hogshead to pay for it.” Imelda remarked as she mounted her seat beside you. Nerida was on your other side with her far more feminine looking broomstick—complete with a sweet little basket on the end and fluttering purple ribbons.

“Well—it’s not that surprising.” Nerida commented as she adjusted her stance—before shooting a sly grin at Imelda. “Our Mr.Sallow seems quite generous when our new roommate is involved.” and she gave you a cheeky wink. You ducked your head with a tinge of blush.

“He is just being a good friend.”

Nerida hummed at this with a nod.

“Yes, I suppose that’s probably it—though, I have known Sebastian since year one and I have never seen him let anyone borrow that stick.”

You raised a surprised brow at this before biting your lip as you inwardly resolved to take extra care of the beloved broomstick. 

You shook out your limbs as you readied to take off.

“Well, it’s a very nice gesture—and I hope I can get to grips with it for next week.”

Imelda gave a nod while she adjusted her gloves.

“You will be just fine. We will do a few speed laps and practice some dives and stops—plus we have another lesson the day before—you’ll be ready.” she declared as you heard Kogawa’s whistle echo across the misty lawn. A dozen or students shot into the air as you gripped the thicker broom and readied yourself. Imelda lifted her feet and glided smoothly to your side.

“Now that Sprintwick is a sport-class model. It will have a powerful takeoff—especially as it’s built more for someone of Sebastian’s size than yours, so you need to be careful. You won’t have the weight to slow it.”

You nodded as you slowly pulled your toes off the wet grass, balancing on the broom. You noted that unlike the school brooms which wobbled a little, this one was still as stone, showcasing its obvious quality.

“Alright, pull up and off you go.” Imelda instructed lightly—but you thought you caught an unreadable emotion before she shot up and waited a few hundred meters above. You did as she instructed, pulling up the handle and, as you had done last week, urged the broom to rise.

That was a mistake.

You rocketed up far faster than you anticipated, the powerful broom flying past the laughing captain as you yanked hard to get the stick to stop before you got too much altitude. You caught your breath as you clung to the handle, the icy wind biting your cheeks as the autumn-hued valley stretched out before you.

“Quite a kick, huh?” called Imelda with a cackle that had you narrowing your eyes down at her with a competitive glint, feeling the broom start to yield to your command.

“Oh I am coming for you Reyes!”

***

You handed the collapsed broom back to Sebastian when you settled between him and Ominis at lunch.

“How did you get on, then?” he asked after you thanked him warmly for the loan.

“It’s a brilliant broom, Seb. A little overpowered for my use—but I was actually able to keep up with Mel so I’m very impressed.”

Sebastian grinned with delight as he started peppering you with questions about how the broom had handled for you and whether you noticed the shudder-suppression on the turns.

Imelda gave a huff with a sharp eye at the brunette.

“If you ever let me fly it, Seb, I would be able to give you a full rundown of its specs and how to best take advantage of them.”

Sebastian scoffed before shaking his head.

“Never gonna happen, Mel.”

Nerida raised an interested brow at this and, before you could try to stop her, she asked what you suspected her mischievous mind had been thinking.

“So you won’t let your Captain fly your broom—but you lent it to a girl on her second flying lesson. Why is that, Sebastian?” she asked with a friendly smile.

Ominis looked up from his lunch with a smug expression as you hazarded a quick glance at your freckled friend. While his cheeks tinted a shade he successfully schooled his expression.

“Two words, Nerry—Comet. Strider.”

Imelda's face twisted with a scowl as she shot a glare at Nerida—seemingly upset she caused this revelation. Nerry looked rather guilty—but you still decided to side with Sebastian.

“What happened with the Comet Strider?” you ask with an innocent head tilt.

Sebastian turned to you as Imelda grumbled into her soup.

“Well, Bash, in year two, Imelda, Anne and I were at Quidditch practice—we were on the auxiliary squad at that time. So Astor McGuinnis let Imelda borrow his brand new Comet Strider—I think he was sweet on her.” 

It seemed Sebastian learned from the last time he angered the little Slytherin and swifty pulled his legs out of range of her sharp boot. With a chuckle he turned back to you and continued.

“Anyways—Imelda was racing against Anne around the pitch and the Comet ended up being a bit too much power for her—“

“Oh that is such bull, Sallow—that stick was a shoddy twig at best.“ Imelda spat.

“Well it was twigs when you were done with it, that’s for certain.”he leaned in closer to you. “You see, Anne pulled ahead and Mel wanted to try out the Strider’s famous hairpin turns on a sharp left by a goal post—but she didn’t quite make it.”

You looked over to see Imelda sucking her teeth in irritation as she glared at him. You gave her a concerned look.

“Were you alright, Mel?” 

Her scowl softened a little as she sighed.

“I was fine—a few scratches and a broken wrist.” your mouth dropped at the idea that a broken wrist was ‘fine’ but let her continue.”—the broom however—didn’t fare as well.” she added flatly.

Sebastian chuckled.

“She proper mulched it—way too far gone for even the best Repair spell.” he said with mock sigh of regret.

“It’s hardly funny, Sallow—I had to buy the git another. It cost me my World Cup ticket that year.” she grumbled. Sebastian gave her a pointed look before addressing her neighbour.

“So to answer your question Nerry, I trust Bash because she is learning—it means she’s careful. Brooms—and riders only break when people get cocky.” he observed with an arch brow at Imelda, though you caught the affectionate look he shot at her too.

You looked up at him.

“Cheers for the trust, Seb—I’ll be careful with it.”

He leaned in close to your ear.

“I appreciate that—but know that if it ever comes to it, I want you coming back safe far more than the broom.” and he gave you a friendly yet meaningful nudge.

You returned a grateful nod as you went back to your lunch. Nerida still watched you with interest. You caught her eye with a competitive look.

Oh two can play at this game.

***

Amit was waiting by the doors leading to the Herbology wing when you arrived with Nerida and Ominis. You purposely slipped your arm into the blonde’s, pulling him slightly from his cousin as you approached the blue-trimmed teen.

“Good afternoon my Slytherin friends. Are we all well today.” Amit asked brightly—though you caught his eyes darting more to your now suspiciously muted roommate. You smiled up at him.

“Very well, Amit. Ominis and I had a lovely day out in Hogsmeade yesterday so I'm feeling quite refreshed. I heard you and Nerry had a nice time on your picnic.” and you gave him an expressive look as you moved with Ominis towards the door.

You watched over your shoulder with delight as Amit seemed to catch on, blushing a little as he offered his arm to the pretty brunette, which she took with a suppressed grin.

“Yes, we had a wonderful time—well I-uh hope you did anyway.” he added with a nervous glance beside him.

Nerida flushed with a charming pink as she worked to formulate her delight in the picnic to the Ravenclaw. You pulled Ominis forward a little to allow the two trailing behind to chat—their nerves seemingly melting in the warmth of their conversation.

“That was a clever move.” Ominis muttered softly as the pair became oblivious to those around them. “Kind too. I can tell Nerry is quite taken with him—but she can become unsure of herself when she is flustered.”

You squeezed his arm in appreciation.

“I was going to tease her a little—but I couldn’t. I want to help them. They are just too adorable.” you whispered with a wistful sigh, laying your head on his shoulder for a moment while he chuckled lightly.

“Well if I can be of assistance—do let me know. Nerida is very dear to me. I want her to be treated nicely by someone she likes. Amit seems like an affable chap—though he might need a push or two as well.”

You nodded before your new train of thought had you clutching his arm excitedly. 

“Ominis—I just remembered! Emma is about matchmaking! Maybe we can learn a thing or two?” you whispered conspiratorially. Ominis face flickered with a mischievous expression as he grinned.

“That sounds like a prudent application of acquired knowledge. Very in keeping with the spirit of our education. Count me in, my Adder.”

***

“—and remember to speak in soft sweet voices around the Direthorne stalks, loud voices will cause them to close. The seeds are deadly if eaten so use caution—I’ll be counting the pings so none go astray.”

Professor Garlick was finishing explaining the last steps of the seed extraction you had been following during class for the bright orange plant.

Your table then set to work carefully pulling out the copper coloured seed with long tweezers. You watched as Ominis held his wand in one hand and the tweezers in another, concentrating as he deftly snatched the pod.

You pulled the pea-sized seed out of the stem—noting it looked like a ball bearing of brass. You dropped it into the silver jar in the center of your table—nodding appreciatively at the loud ping it made. After the room filled with similar notes you saw Garlick count in the air as she listened.

“—and there is the last one. Wonderful everyone.” with a wave of her wand the jars lids all locked in place and she whisked them off the table.

“Direthorne seeds can be used for cleaning solutions and removing particularly stubborn knotweeds from the garden. On that final note, we are done for the day my daisies.” and she dismissed the class.

You asked Ominis to wait for you as you skipped to the beautiful professor's side.

“Ah my little rosebud, what can I do for you?”

“Hello Professor. I was wondering if you knew anything about Hedrian Moss balls? I-uh am researching them as part of a personal project.” you added with a fixed smile. Thankfully the witch seemed content with this vague excuse and nodded.

“Ah yes—remarkable little plants. Used in potions for travel and energy transference. Very rare—but actually this season has been rather perfect for their growth. The beetles that roll them along the ground will be enjoying the relatively dry autumn. Are you trying to find one?”

You nodded.

“Yes. I wanted to study them if I could locate one.”

She beamed brightly as clapped her hands.

“That’s lovely dear. I do enjoy students who take on a challenge. Here, allow me to assist.”

The kind witch then gave a quick overview of the best places and times of day to look for the little balls around the castle and in the surrounding valley. She also gave you a thick glass jar with a spring stopper—in the bottom, a little bead of silver.

After thanking her warmly—with an unspoken thanks for her lack of questions, you skipped to join Ominis at the door.

“Everything alright?”

You winced a little.

You didn’t really want to lie to Ominis as you had been forced to do with Sebastian—but you couldn’t tell him the real reason.

“Oh—yes, everything is just fine. I’m looking for a moss ball for a—uh personal assignment.” you replied awkwardly.

Ominis nodded as you headed together towards the second floor. He dipped his head.

“Worry not, my friend. I more than most know the power of secrets. You have shared some important ones already—but please don’t feel you need to share them all. I recall you saying there were some things you couldn’t tell anyone or you might fail. I won’t ask more, but if you want my help it’s there for you—no questions asked.”

You hummed as you moved to grab his upper arm in a show of affection.

“You are lovely. Thank you Ominis.” you said before looking up, catching him shyly smiling.

You found your comfortable seats empty in the warm alcove no one seemed to notice but yourselves. You worked to set out tea for the both of you; having memorised his preferences, you set a delicate cup in front of him

“Thank you.” he smiled warmly, taking the saucer. “So-um, did you want to read first—or should I?” he asked shyly, taking a polite sip.

You settled into your chair as you fished the novel from your bag. 

“If you would like to listen, I have no issue being the reader.” 

Ominis nodded with an enthusiastic smile, adjusting himself so he was turned towards you. He lifted his cup in a sign he was ready.

“Alright—let’s see what we can learn shall we.” and you cleared your throat. “Emma Woodhouse, handsome, clever and rich, with a comfortable home and happy disposition seemed to unite some of the best blessings of existence—“ you began quietly.

***

After dinner you headed up to your room to enjoy a nice bath and to catch up on your correspondence. You had received a note that Astronomy was postponed due to cloudy weather so you were giddy to take advantage of the time. Your friends opted to stay in the common room—Ominis keen to try a new chess tactic he had researched on his cousin.

After emerging from the steamy bathroom, you snuggled into the comfy pillows on your bed before pulling out Anne’s letter. 

You happily cracked the lavender seal and eagerly took in the familiar script—and a surprising little sketch at the bottom.

It read as follows:

Hello my new Quill-friend,

I hope this letter finds you well. Your note the other day cheered me considerably—and a few parts made me laugh, so thank you for that.

I am so pleased to hear your first few weeks are going well. I can imagine how difficult it must be to start learning magic at our age. That being said you have clearly impressed my brother as he has sung the praises of your magical ability…no small feat, I can assure you.

Speaking of my twin, I was touched by your generous offer to continue to look out for his welfare while I am not there myself. While I know Seb doesn’t like to be babied, I think he may just put up with your oversight, based on his letters.

As for the questions from your last owl, I will do my best to advise where I can—also , thank you for asking. I have to admit I was quite pleased to have something useful to do for a change—my friends seem reluctant to ask me to do anything for them.

I had a think about your Herbology questions and I advise getting a copy of Madame Marigold’s Almanac of House Plants—there should be some in the library. It is an often overlooked guide on magical plants. People think it’s just for housewives—but it has a surprising amount of tips and shortcuts that are neglected in the normal school textbooks. It should help keep you safe as well as assist with you catching up.

As for Potions—I would advise getting a small kit of ingredients together for yourself so you can practice. You could buy standard ingredients, but I think you get a better result if you gather them yourself where possible. Fortunately, the grounds around the castle are abundant with plants and critters that you can forage. I have drawn out a little map if it helps of places I know are good to search and have listed what you are looking for. 

Ominis is a great partner for foraging as he has endless patience and keen senses. I am sure he would be delighted if you were ask for his help.

I am so looking forward to meeting you properly next week—I am counting the days, I must admit. Mel and Nerry said you will be flying in with them. It’s a wonderful ride. I was actually going to see if I could divine the weather for the day but it’s a bit far ahead to tell at the moment—hopefully it will be clear skies.

If you have any other questions please don’t hesitate to write, my new friend.

Yours truly,
Anne

After reading the text you examined the surprisingly detailed sketch of an aerial view of the castle and surrounding hills—complete with little dots and labels for plants and creatures.

Your heart swelled with the cheerful kindness from the letter writer. You were delighted that your guess about what she may have needed turned out to be correct—with you resolving to pick up the recommended book from the library.

The only parts that had you worrying your lip were those related to her brother. 

Your mind flashed with memories of Sebastian’s bloodied and bruised face—damage and risk brought on by you.

No, you wouldn’t ask him to lie to her for your sake.

You shut your eyes as you thought of The Ravenclaw—the you who gave her last moments of life to save Anne. You trusted your alter—so you would trust her.

“This will be quite the enlightening visit.” you muttered to yourself as Imelda and Nerida come through the door—Nerida beaming in a way that told you Ominis’ new strategy had been ineffective.

You watched them chatter, smiling when Nerry caught your eye with a friendly nod.

You thought about the girls in relation to your alter—had she even been friends with them? You didn’t feel the same pull as the others—they were more like Garreth. 

A warm familiarity.

But this was a different time—a different you. 

You didn’t want to burden your friends with stress and fear on top of their own worries. You were not even sure of the threats yourself—but something told you that they; like Anne and Miriam, might be the feathers to tip the scales in your favour this time around.

You said a silent prayer as you hopped off your bed to hear about the chess match, Imelda asking you to hold her broom while you listened so she could adjust some twigs.

You prayed that when you one day told them your story—you told them what you could do, that they would forgive your deceit—and not run from your strange magic.

***

“Good! Again!” called Sharp, standing on the opposite end of the Defence Against The Dark Arts classroom.

You were sweating as you took your stance to ready yourself for the Potion masters’ next barrage of attacks.

You had spent the last hour going over a proposed training plan with Professor Hecat and Sharp when you arrived after breakfast—wearing your now deemed “training outfit” which was already marked with burns and tears.

Hecat had been keen to focus on jinxes and hexes to start. She demonstrated a few on you—sagely advising that you should be willing to experience any spell you might cast at another person.

The Jellyleg jinx had been rather fun—with Sharp grinning as you tried to support yourself on a table. You stumbled as your legs felt like they were asleep. The witch also showed you how to stop a spell—Finite Incantatem, which you experienced when your legs became steady under you again.

She also showed you the freezing jinx, beckoning Professor Sharp to stand behind you. The jinx hit you with a similar sensation to the baby mandrake cry. Your arms locked to your side as your body went rigid, tipping back. You felt Sharp keep you steady with a chuckle and a single finger on your shoulder before Hecat removed the jinx.

Then it was the wizard’s turn.

The gruff professor chose to focus on defence when his time to instruct came. He insisted on running through a series of spell-sets of casting Protego, Stupify and Depulso .

Sharp was impressed with your skill with Depulso—with him having assumed you wouldn’t know it. You inwardly glowed with pride for your blonde tutor.

You ducked and skipped across the classroom as Sharp shot spells at you to dodge and deflect. Hecat stayed on your end of the classroom to instruct on form and provide feedback.

At the end of the lesson you were breathing hard but glowing with energy as your professors called you to them. 

Hecat nodded appreciatively as she handed you a handkerchief.

“Not bad young Slytherin. I can see why Mimi has taken you under her wing—snakes of similar scales it would seem.”

Sharp gave you a lopsided grin.

“Indeed. You still have a ways to go, but you are a quick study—very encouraging. Here, I’ve made a list of potions I want you to research and attempt to make when you have time. They should help with your defence while also getting you caught up on some potion techniques.”

As he handed you a few folded bits of parchment you saw the witch also dig out a similar list of spells to research and practice. You stowed them safely in your bag.

“Thank you both so much. I know you agreed to donate your time without a lot of explanation—I appreciate this more than I can tell you.”

The witch gave you an arch smile before glancing at her colleague.

“Yes, Miriam was a little cagey on the details. I understand though she is now trying to arrange a meeting of the faculty without— inconveniencing our headmaster with the knowledge of it.” she then lay an aged—yet strong hand on your shoulder. “I trust my friend with my life. If she asks me to help, then I do.”

You smiled warmly, greatly appreciating this sentiment.

Sharp crossed his arms over his wide chest as he nodded.

“I have a hunch as to what this could be related to—I was an auror and many of my old contacts have kept in touch. The valley beyond the castle is becoming a more dangerous place—as you have experienced first hand in the village. I think we will all need to be on our guard in the coming months. But I echo my colleague—I help when the Figs ask. They are probably the cleverest people I know—and they speak highly of you, which is all I need.”

You gave a watery smile as you swiped at your nose. Your professors took pity on your emotional state and cheerfully suggested popping down to your common room before your next session—promising more instruction soon with an encouraging wave out the door.

***

After a quick shower and change you skidded through the halls as you made your way to Divination. You knew you were running late when you saw how empty the corridors had gotten.

You rocketed up the silver ladder as fast as you could, creaking open the hatch to judge how late you actually were. You sighed as students still seemed to be mulling around and finding seats. You saw Sebastian giving you an unimpressed look as you skirted a few tables to him, collapsing onto a squishy stool.

“Cutting it close there, Bash” he chastised in a low whisper.

“Sorry, the lesson with Sharp and Hecat required a shower—trust me, you are glad I did. Whew! I am knackered though.” you sighed, bringing your head down on the lace tablecloth as your body felt the impacts of the last few hours.

Sebastian chuckled.

“Don’t burn out too much there, mate. Here, we are doing crystal gazing today, I’ll help you with the notes.”

You spent the rest of the class trying to stay awake in the warm, stuffy attic—listening as Professor Onai soothing voice as she instructed on hand placements and mind’s eye intentions for the crystal balls.

The perfumes and the quiet chatter were making you feel heavy.

You and Sebastian’s heads were ducked as you looked into the smokey depths of the ball. After the second time you tipped forward from nodding off, Sebastian pulled you closer to him to steady you while giving you a friendly shake to invigorate your body.

You stared into the mysts of the glass, thinking you saw a hippogriff shadow flicker between clouds—or was that a dragon?

As your mind counted hippogriffs you felt your head start to droop.

…

“Alright! That will do for now! I want your essays on famous crystal ball predictions by next week.” called Onai loudly—waking you up.

You pulled your head sharply from where you were resting it on Sebastian’s warm shoulder, blinking in confusion. You looked up to see Sebastian giving you a small smile—his cheeks noticeably darker.

“You-uh looked like you needed a cat nap—it was only ten minutes.” he added with a chuckle as he straightened up, carding a hand through his hair. “You just appeared very deep in thought—no one noticed.”

You bit your lip as you nodded primly, nervously tucking a stray lock behind your ear.

“I might need to look at squeezing a tea in between these sessions—exercise followed by a hot, stuffy room might not be a great combo for my marks in Divination.” you observed as you stood and collected your things, stretching your arms above you.

“Good idea, Bash—speaking of your exercise…you are going to show me what they taught you right?” he asked with an greedy smile.

You gave him a pensive look before sighing affectionately.

“I suppose it’s Professor Bash then, isn’t it?”

Chapter Text

“Let's have a check by those boulders” Poppy called, waving at you through the trees.

You, Natty and the little Hufflepuff were carefully navigating down a stony incline as you moved through the misty forest, the afternoon sun filtering through the autumn leaves.

Your friends had kindly offered to accompany you on a foraging mission around the castle on your Wednesday off from classes. You had mentioned your plans in Arithmancy the day before and Poppy excitedly offered to give you a walking tour of the woods—having spent a lot of time chasing beasts and researching their behavior amongst its leaves. Natty also seemed quite keen to get out of the castle for some reason, and offered to tag along, providing another pair of eyes.

“So let’s see—we have collected Lacewing, Fluxweed, Scupper Berries and some Vikabeattle husks—though, I think you might be rather ambitious looking for a moss ball.” added Natty as she looked over the list you had been passing between you.

You had decided to take Anne’s advice and collect potion materials for yourself—as well as look for the elusive little moss ball amongst the leaves and vegetation on the forest floor. 

“Yes, Garlick said something similar, but I want to try anyways. Plus it's a nice day.” 

Natty nodded as she started to leap from one log to another, balancing as she held her arms out. 

“I’m not complaining. I would rather be here than getting another lecture from my mother.” she lamented with a huff, jumping to land in the clearing where Poppy was busy looking up into a hollowed tree.

“Why? Is she upset with you?” Poppy asked.

Natty sighed as she plucked a leaf off a tree and started to hover it around idly with her wand.

“She is just so overprotective. I know that she worries…especially after what happened to my father—but it can be quite suffocating to have her around all the time.”

You nodded solemnly at this, biting your lip as you watched the Gryffindor.

Natty had quietly told you after Charms about the death of her father and the reason her mother had relocated to England. Your heart had broken for the brave girl as she blamed herself for her father’s murder—no matter what sense you, or anyone seemed to try to make her see. 

“Why would she lecture you about safety? Isn’t Hogwarts safe?” you ask as you ducked to peer under some ferns.

Natsai gave an awkward cough as you glanced up at her, narrowing your eyes. Her face flickered with guilt and she suddenly became very interested in her wand.

“Natty?” you asked in a warning tone.

“I may be investigating some—criminal activity in the area. There are poachers and scoundrels who have been terrorizing the people of the valley. I wanted to help the Aurors catch them and protect the villagers—but they didn't seem interested in what I had to say.” she added with a scowl.

Your eyebrows shot up at this revelation as you threw a worried look at Poppy. Rather than looking concerned however, the Hufflepuff hardened her eyes as she nodded with understanding.

“I have heard that too, Natty. My gran said poachers are taking advantage of the goblin activity to increase their attacks on beasts and shake people down.”

You stilled at this, your heart growing heavy as you learned of yet another consequence of the conflict with Ranrok.

“What will you do now?” you ask carefully. Natty looked up as her face set with a determined expression.

“I cannot stand by while murderers and thieves continue to wreak havoc on the innocent people of the valley. Cowards like that must be stopped—especially Harlow.” she sneered, rolling her shoulders at the name.

“Harlow?”

“Theophilus Harlow. He has been blackmailing and kidnapping people up and down Hogsmeade and beyond. He has no regard for life—beast or wizard.” she spat ruefully.

“If that is the case, then why haven't the Aurors arrested him?”

Natty huffed as she paced with irritation.

“Auror Singer says she needs proof. I was actually close to getting some recently—but that's when someone ratted me out to my mother.”

You gave her a confused look and she continued.

“I followed Harlow to The Hogshead—it’s a rather rough pub in Hogsmeade. I spotted him with a letter that would prove he was a criminal—I wanted to steal it to show Singer but I was caught and thrown out.”

“Why would a letter prove he was a criminal to Singer?”

“The seal on the letter was from Victor Rookwood. He is wanted by the ministry and if I could prove they are in cahoots together and that they are committing crimes—she could go after him.”

You had kept your face surprisingly impassive as your heart stuttered a nervous staccato at the mention of Rookwood. You watched your sweet Gryffindor friend—the fear of her coming across the dark wizard—of ending up like Anne or worse, already starting to rattle your bones.

“Harlow is in league with Rookwood?” you clarify carefully.

Natty nodded.

“I know they are. They were even spotted together—wait, you saw him! You were at the Broomstick when Rookwood was bothering Sirona weren’t you? I thought I heard that from someone.” 

Your mind cycled back to the confrontation in the tavern. You’re attention at the time had been focused on the grizzly wizard trying to capture you—but there had been another man flanking him—a pasty brute in a bowler hat.

“Yes—I think I remember him.” you mutter.

“Why were they in the Broomstick at all?” asked Poppy, who was now sitting on a log, carefully plucking tiny yellow berries off a branch she had cut, dropping them in a jar.

You bit your lip as you looked away in apparent interest in a purple mushroom growing off a large tree—but Natty caught you.

“You know, I have been spending a lot of time in Hogsmeade as of late, listening to whispers and rumors. Your name has floated past my ear a few times—in some less than reputable circles. I also heard you encountered a troll on the very day you saw Harlow and Rookwood—is it possible you are involved with this somehow?” Natty had moved to your side to catch your eye, a warm hand finding yours.

You sighed and gripped her fingers.

“Yes. I am.” you uttered softly, your voice cracking with emotion. You looked up into her concerned eyes as you heard Poppy say your name in a soothing voice.

“Hey, it’s ok—you don’t have to tell us.” Poppy rushed with a nervous look as she quick-stepped to your side. You smiled down at her and shook your head.

You pulled out your wand and muttered a quick spell, the sounds of the forest dampening around you. You then led Natty and Poppy towards a fallen log and had them sit on either side of you.

“What I am about to tell must remain a secret—but I feel that you need to know. Honestly, I was quite happy you both wanted to come today…it's why I didn’t invite anyone else.”

You picked up Poppy’s hand and gave it a friendly squeeze. She looked up at you with a shy smile.

“Before I tell you everything, I want you to know your options.” and you paused to collect your thoughts as you felt Natty lace her fingers with yours, running a comforting thumb over your knuckle. 

You sighed.

“Alright—so, if, after hearing my story, either of you decide you don’t want any part of it, I will completely understand. It isn’t fair of me to ask you to put yourselves in danger or add to any of your already existing concerns. But I also want you to know that if you decide you do want to help, I cannot guarantee your safety—so honestly, I would just run now if I were you.” you add with a sad laugh, biting your lip as you unconsciously loosened your hold the girls’ hands—but they both just held tighter.

Natty tipped forward to catch your eye.

“I know we have not known each other long, but I feel a strong kinship with you I cannot rightly explain. I have no plans on running anywhere, my friend.”

Poppy nodded and squeezed your hand.

“Me either. I–I don’t have a lot of friends—but know I like you. I echo Natty—I feel a connection to you and I want to listen.”

You gave a watery smile as you nodded.

“Actually—there might be an explanation for those feelings, as in a way we have known each other longer than either of you might be aware.”

***

This retelling of your story was far more emotional than with your Slytherin friends. You found yourself tearing up as the girls listened, only interrupting to ask a few quiet questions or to express concern for both your body and your mind as you detailed your dangerous encounters.

Natty had looked equally alarmed and impressed as you told them of Ranrok and Hogsmeade; The Ravenclaw—and of your ancient magic. They asked about how it felt and if it caused you any pain—but in no way that seemed like they were afraid of you.

Poppy had blushed with surprise when you told them about the pull you felt toward both of them—that you thought the Ravenclaw had known them in her time and had trusted them. 

As you got towards the end of your story, your heart knew that they had already decided to stand by you. 

Poppy had sniffed and wiped away a few tears for what you had already gone through, holding tight to your arm as she listened. Natty had wrapped an arm around your shoulders, leaning her head against yours, grounding you with her steady presence as you spoke.

After you had finished to sat in silence for a moment, taking shuddering breaths and sniffs as you calmed your emotions—only finally giggling when Natty observed with a grin that whatever magic you had that allowed you to send a warning to yourself—it might just put her mother out of a job.

Poppy’s face was thoughtful, worrying her lip before she looked at you with an earnest expression.

“Thank you for trusting me—I am so sorry that this much has happened to you and that you have these burdens on top of joining school so late.”

You shook your head as you smiled.

“It’s alright. You don’t need to be sorry for me. I am the one who gets another chance.” you sad sadly, smiling with glittering eyes.

Natty nodded as she stared off into the forest, her quick mind going over the details of your story as she held your hand tightly. 

“Such an extraordinary piece of magic—your other self must have been powerful—and quite desperate, to have pulled off such a feat. Thank you for telling me.”

You smiled and gave a controlled sigh.

“So you have heard it. What you do next is yours to decide.”

Natty looked at Poppy, the two exchanging expressive looks. Poppy looked up at you.

“Do you really think that Ranrok is influencing the beasts in the valley? Making them violent and dangerous?”

You nodded.

“Yes—Ranrok has already shown he can manipulate beasts as large as dragons. Even if he isn’t doing it intentionally, his search for corrupted ancient magic is disturbing the natural order.” you replied with a furrowed brow, scanning the pristine wilderness around you.

Natty squeezed your fingers.

“If Rookwood is involved with Ranrok, then so is Harlow. They are all making the valley dangerous for wizards—and goblins alike.”

Natty stood and pulled you into the centre clearing, with you hauling Poppy up with you. The Gryffindor smiled with a resolute look as she scooped up the Hufflepuff’s hand—creating a ring of girls.

Red. Green. Yellow.

Natty looked you in the eye.

“I will gladly stand by you—to protect the innocent from corruption and darkness.”

Poppy gripped your hand. You looked down to see a serious face with a set brow.

“Ranrok is hurting the beasts and using them like weapons—and I made a promise to myself I would always fight for their welfare. I’m with you too.”

You fought down another swell of tears as you gripped their hands. Natty gave a heroic-looking shake of her head before puffing out her chest with a resolute expression.

“For the free folk of the Valley.”

“For the beasts of the wilds.” 

“For students of Hogwarts.”

***

Your mood felt considerably brighter as you walked back into the castle for dinner, the warmth of the foyer a welcome comfort from the cool evening air.

As you giggled and jostled into the Great Hall with Natty and Poppy, your faces bright from the cold and the emotions of the afternoon, you couldn’t help but think about what Sebastian had said about burdens.

One shared is one lightened.

You certainly felt lighter than you had that morning.

***

Thursday went by far faster than you thought possible—hardly believing you were already walking into Potions with Ominis for your last class of the day.

You bid him goodbye as you went to join Poppy who was smiling warmly at the same station from last week.

You saw Sebastian enter with Imelda, with both Slytherins smiling and nodding at you before joining Ominis.

Sharp was busy writing on the blackboard when Garreth sprinted into the doorway, face matching his hair as he weaved around stations and students to collapse on the stool beside you.

“With seconds to spare, Mr Weasely.” chided the potion master with a smile as he turned around to begin his lesson. 

You raised a brow at your heavy-breathing friend as he collected his faculties, running a hand through his hair as he pulled out his notebook and quill.

After Sharp’s brief lecture, the class broke out to work on boil cures. You leaned to nudged the redhead with a teasing look as Poppy went to gather supplies.

“Alright there, Gar?”

He glanced up with a conspiratorial eye as he looked over his shoulder before stepping close to your side.

“I needed to bottle up some—provisions for our little trip and I lost track of time. We still on then, partner?” he asked. You nodded with a warm look.

“We are still on, Gar.” you muttered with another nudge.

You felt more confident in your trip to Honeydukes than you had the previous week.

You had spent Tuesday evening in the Undercroft with your Slytherin tutors—with Sebastian working hard on getting your accuracy with the fire spells up to scratch. Ominis had been brave enough to show you Bombarda—though you only shot off two before the power of the spell was aching your arm too much to continue. 

You inwardly hoped you would have no use for the explosion spell.

Garreth looked relieved at your smiling face.

“Brilliant! I really appreciate this, mate. I’m sure I would be alright on me own—but I don’t want to risk getting cornered by those spiders.” he shuddered.

“What spiders?”

Poppy cocked her head at Garreth as she returned with an arm full of ingredients. The redhead looked sheepish as he started to stammer before looking at you for help. You shot him an arch brow.

You were not going to lie to your friend for his slip-up.

He sighed.

“Well—uh—see, we are taking a little trip later this evening and there might be some spiders along the path. They have been acting a little funny lately and our Slytherin friend offered to help.”

Poppy gave you an expressive look which you returned with a knowing nod.

“Yes, I just want to ensure our dear Garreth’s safety on a little errand later. Also I am keen to have look around—maybe see one of these spiders for myself.” you added with a loaded expression to the Hufflepuff which she seemed to understand.

“Alright. Well, do be careful, both of you. I quite like my potions partners.” she said with an affectionate look at you and Garreth—and a silent squeeze of your hand that said more than the redhead knew.

“Thanks Pop-Puff. Don’t worry, I’ll keep her safe.” and he wrapped an arm around you back to pull you to his side, grinning at the side of your face. You rolled your eyes as you shrugged him off with a chuckle.

“Alright, come on Weasley, get the book out and start reading the instructions for this boil cure.”

***

As you were scrubbing your small cauldron you felt someone close in on your side.

“Potion go alright, Bash?” 

You looked up and smiled at your housemate.

“Yes, it seemed okay. Not sure why Sharp needs so much of it.” you questioned with a shrug as Sebastian joined close to your side at the sink.

“Dunno—a lot of the time the potions we make go to the school stores or the hospital wing if they are needed. Someone must have some bad boils.”

You gave a small, luckless chuckle. Sebastian leant closer to you.

“So, I take it you are still going on your little favor with Weasley this evening.” he muttered with an unimpressed look.

“Yes—and thank you again for the lessons. I feel quite well armed.” you praised, successfully quashing his growing frown.

He grinned with a humble blush.

“Hey, those Protego techniques you showed me are certainly worth the heat—but you can’t even tell me where the git—Gryffindor is planning on taking you?”

“—don’t see how that’s any of your business, Sallow.” 

Garreth came to join your other side at the long sink with his cauldron, side-eyeing Sebastian with an even smile.

“It’s my business if you are putting her in danger, Red.” gritted Sebastian, scowling over your head at the opposite teen.

“Hey, she’s my friend too. I, for one would never let anything bad happen to her—like a troll attack, for example.” Garreth sneered.

Sebastian sucked his teeth as he shook his head—planning his next barb before you put an end to it.

“Enough—both of you knock it off. I’m helping Garreth, Seb—that’s just what is happening.” and you rounded on the ginger boy. “—and as I have already told you, the troll attack was not Sebastian’s fault. I’m not dealing with your house-war today—so play nice.” you add with an icy tone, punctuated with frustrated scrubbing of your cauldron.

Both boys turned away, with Garreth huffing and Sebastian muttering a swear under his breath.

The brunette then turned back and stared down the red-trimmed teen.

“If anything happens to her Weasley.” Sebastian warned with a cold glare. His eyes softened as he looked down at you. “I’ll see you at dinner, Bash.” and he stalked away back towards Ominis and Imelda.

You turned to see Garreth glaring as Sebastian walked off, before his eyes flicked to you—a moment of concern crossing his features before he reset to his trademark cheeky confidence.

“We will be fine, love. It’s just a few spiders—what the worst that could happen?”

***

Dinner was a rather muted affair. Ominis seemed hesitant to ask you anything while Sebastian just grumbled into his food. Imelda and Nerida both passed you questioning looks. You shrugged, but saw Nerida give an understanding nod when she noticed someone coming down the tables.

“Ready to go, then.” muttered Garreth excitedly as he jogged towards where you were rising from the bench.

“Ready.”

Ominis turned to you a laid a hand on your arm with a meaningful squeeze.

“Please be careful—whatever you are doing.”

You gave him a few pulses to show it would be alright which he returned with a gentle nod.

Garreth's smile flickered as he scanned the Slytherin faces, most of whom were glaring at him.

Sebastian rose from the table with a sigh and turned to face you, pulling you to his side with an arm over your shoulder. He leaned close, his eyes darting to the redhead before turning back to you.

“Remember to control your breaths with Confringo and to keep your spine straight to maintain accuracy.” he muttered close to your ear. “—and Bash, just come back in one piece please.”

You felt him pull you a hair closer and you thought you heard a light clinking sound.

“Thank you, Professor. I’ll remember—and be careful.” you replied affectionately. You said goodbye to your friends and joined the Gryffindor on the way out of the hall.

As you reached the doors you put a hand in the pocket of your robes, surprised to feel several familiar bottles which you recognized as Wiggenwelds. You spun to catch Sebastian’s eye with a grateful smile. He ducked his head with a nod as he watched you leave the hall.

“Little overprotective, isn’t he? What does he honestly think might happen?” remarked Garreth with an eye roll. You sighed as you started up the staircase to the second floor.

“Sebastian and I have a unique relationship—but he is a good friend and just wants to make sure I’m okay. It’s what housemates do, right?”

Garreth nodded with a begrudging shrug.

“Yes—I suppose I can appreciate that. To be fair, Natty has been acting—strangely lately which has me a bit concerned for her. I may not like Sal—Sebastian, but I can’t fault him as a friend to you.”

You nudged him affectionately as you worked your way up the grand staircase.

Most of the echoing halls were empty, with students still at dinner or having returned to their common rooms.

Garreth turned left off the grand staircase to head towards an alcove in a connecting passage, looking around before pulling you around the back of a large statue of an aged witch with an eye-patch.

“Alright—this is the passage. Stand right here.” he whispered as he gently positioned you to the side of the statue.

“Dissendium” and Garreth tapped the statue with his wand.

You watched with delight as the stone floor sunk into a spiral staircase, leading down into darkness.

“That is brilliant, Gar!” you whispered with a grin. He smiled brightly, holding a hand out to you as he stood on the top step.

“The stairs are a little degraded, so watch your step.” 

You nodded and you slipped your hand into his larger one, gripping tightly as you followed him down.

The pair of you emerged into a large stone tunnel leading downwards, burning torches illuminating the damp and dusty space.

“Can you believe this is down here? Something so big just hidden below our feet.” remarked Garreth as you walked down the tunnel.

You hummed as your mind drifted to the ruins beneath the restricted section—and the Undercroft. You had a feeling this would not be the last surprise the mysterious castle held for you. 

Garreth pulled you forward with a boyish giddiness as you approached a large cage-like object. He lit his wand and held it high—though you noticed he kept hold of your hand.

“Last time, when I tried to go it alone, I was able to repair the lift. We can get to the lower tunnels from the bottom.”

“Where did you see the spiders?” 

“About a twenty minute walk after I got to the bottom—we should be alright for a while.

You nodded as you entered the brass cage of the mechanical lift. Garreth let your hand slip from his as he pulled hard on a rusty lever—causing the cage to shudder before slowly descending with a series of pings and clicks.

“So what is this potion that needs Graphorn teeth—if you don’t mind telling me.” you asked as you looked through the metal slats at the darkness below.

Garreth grinned as he leaned against the bars.

“I think I can make a potion that can let the drinker walk through walls.” he stated simply as he crossed his arms. You gasped with amazement.

“Really? That’s incredible Garreth! How does it work?”

You spent the rest of the lift ride listening to the passionate teen explain the intricacies of his potion idea and how the magic ingredients came together to create intangibility in the drinker.

The lift finally came to a clanging stop, the gates screeching open to reveal a dark stone corridor.

You both raised your wands at the long tunnel ahead of you, the echoes of rushing water and faint screeches bouncing off the boulders and stalactites.

“This way, stay close to me.” instructed the Gryffindor. You quick-stepped to his side as you stared down a passage towards a narrow crevasse.

“Sooo you are rather good at potions then, are you Gar?” you ask with a hinting voice, which echoed slightly around you.

He put his hands behind his head as he walked, shooting you a cheeky smile.

“That sounds very leading, my silver-tongued Slytherin. What can I do for you?”

You gave an innocent look as you played with your wand.

“I am making an magical object that has a lot of—interesting ingredients and I was hoping you might know what some of the ones I haven’t identified are.”

Garreth's handsome features morphed to earnest interest.

“Of course mate—what have you got?”

You smiled as you explained a few of the mystery ingredients from the Blood Compass—grateful he seemed more interested in them than the object they were for.

“Spectra dew is not impossible to get—it’s found at the top of Drigdog Trees. You collect it in the mornings from the top most needles—you’ll need a broom. The trees are rare though so it might take some looking.”

“That’s great Gar—and the Spridella Matranus Venom?”

Garreth gave you a pained look.

“That’s gonna cost you, I’m afraid. It’s venom from mother spider—thornback or venomous variety. It’s used in a lot of spells that have to stabilize organic material. You might get some at Pips—but it will be Galleons.” he said with a luckless sigh.

You hummed with disappointment as you thought about how you might scrape the gold—another to ask for another day.

“Thanks for the advice Garreth—you are a wealth of wisdom.” you beamed. He blushed a little as he gave a humble head scratch.

You kept moving from passage to passage, helping each other through some of the tighter cracks in the stone—making your way down abandoned mine shafts.

As you walked you couldn’t help but noticed the thick blankets of webbing covering some of the gaps in the stone—the sound of scurrying or screeches echoing every so often. 

You hoped they would be far enough to not notice your brief trespass.

As you navigated a narrow stone path, Garreth began telling you some rather risqué jokes that had you gasping as your ribs ached with laughs. You were pleased to be able to supply a few of your own that had been passed down from the older muggle girls at the orphanage. Garreth howled at a particularly filthy joke involving a baker and a drunk cow.

You reached a broken bridge, raising your wand beside Garreth to help repair it with magic. As it slotted back together, you looked around the larger cavern you had entered, a river rushing past beside a jagged hole in the wall. You saw it lead to a dark tunnel that you were rather pleased was not your heading.

Garreth stepped to walk close beside you as you continued towards a doorway at the far end of a winding path.

“I gotta say, I’m quite happy to see the spiders seem to have gone. I never made it this far before alone.”

You nodded with a slightly twisted mouth.

You couldn’t help feeling like the two of you had been watched along the journey—and as you got deeper, you felt twinges of that fear you knew was not natural for this place.

You walked slightly faster.

The etched stone doorway that blocked your progress had no knob or handle. It was flanked by burnt-out braziers. 

Garreth got up close to the door, muttering as he felt the stone with his hands.

“Maybe it’s a magic lock? Damn, I hope we don’t need a password.” he worried with a frown, rubbing his jaw. You stood back to allow him to think, looking around behind you at the large cave you were in.

The echoes of indiscernible sounds seemed to be getting closer and louder—though their origin was still unknown. 

You narrowed your eyes at what you thought was movement at the far end of the cave but turned when Garreth said your name.

“What do you think—should we try to pry it open?”

You cocked your head at the door before glancing at the braziers. 

“The door has a flame looking symbol—maybe light the fires?”

You then flicked your wrist as Garreth cleared out of the way. The Incendio sent a hot wave out from your wand flourish, lighting the braziers. You heard the sound of stone scraping and gasped when the door lifted to show a dusty storeroom. 

Garreth laughed as he practically tackled you with an arm around your shoulder, giving you an excited shake.

“You clever beauty! I knew you were the right girl for this.”

You blushed deeply at the compliment as you smiled and gestured to the door with a wave of your hand.

“Let’s go do some secret shopping—shall we?”

***

After confirming the storeroom above the ladder was empty, Garreth helped pull you through the trap door. 

The cellar smelled lovely—notes of caramel and chocolate making you feel cozy and hungry.

Garreth immediately headed to a large potion station in the corner to start quietly sifting though the cabinet. 

You tiptoed around the room, looking in barrels full of sweets and syrups. You smiled at the array of wrapping papers that hung on the wall—many with moving images like stars and golden snitches. 

Every once in a while you would both freeze at the sound of someone moving around upstairs, the light filtering through the wooden slats above, flickering with movement.

You closed in on your Gryffindor potion expert’s side as he held bottles up to his dim wand light.

“—I knew he had Billywig Stings! Lying git.” grumbled Garreth.

“Did you find the teeth?” you whispered.

“Not yet—they might be on the top shelf—“ he stretched on his toes to pull a bottle down.

“Yes! This is it!” he whispered excitedly. You both stilled when you heard a floorboard creak. After a moment you sighed and looked at the opaque jar with a few large lumps in it. Garreth popped the top and tipped the out a jagged black tooth.

“Crackin” he grinned, his eyes shining as he deftly wrapped it in a cloth and stored it deep in his robes. He then gave you a placating look as he pulled out two heavy gold coins. 

“This is more than generous.” he advised as he placed the coins on the shelf. 

It was dark however and he missed the edge of the wood, the coins free falling from his fingers. Before you could grab them they landed on the potions table—clanging loudly off an empty cauldron.

You and Garreth’s faces winced as your bodies stiffened with alarm.

“Oh what now?” came a voice from the above, the door to the cellar opening and casting a warm light down the stairwell—a figure shown in the shadow.

Garreth grabbed your hand and yanked you swiftly to a stack of crates by the back wall, tucking you in and pulling up his hood as caged you against the wall, an arm above your head. He placed a warm hand over your mouth as you both held your breaths, listening to the creaks and heavy footsteps as someone came down the stairs.

“Is someone down here?” a deep voice called.

You looked up into Garreth’s brown eyes as you saw him desperately trying to figure out a plan—his face flickering with panic. 

For some reason your brain recalled a remark Sebastian had said as your face stared into the Gryffindor’s warm, leathery smelling chest—and lion emblem.

Cats shed.

You pulled Garreth's hand from your mouth where he seemed to have forgotten it still rested. You gave him an expressive look to trust you.

You took a measured and steady breath.

“Mrow.” you imitated in a soft voice, before you laying your fingertips on the wooden crate and scratching it a few times. Finally, you let out a high pitched little squeak.

“Damn cats—Dottie, it’s just a stray chasing rats. I told you we need to get better rodent wards.” grumbled the voice as they stomped up the stairs, slamming the door and plunging you back into darkness.

Garreth let out a breath as his body unlocked with relief. He bit his lip, shaking his head with an impressed look.

“That was a clever trick, kitten.” he muttered, his eyes searching yours with delight. You blushed as you tucked a stray lock behind your ear.

“I uh—read once a character try something like that in a book. I also saw this.” and you poked his lion crest.

He let out a huff of a laugh.

“Well—I’m not complaining. Alright, I don’t think we should push our luck. It’s getting late.”

You nodded enthusiastically as you looked visibly relieved.

You both crept to the trap door as you silently descended the ladder to face the doorway in the wall.

You looked into the passage—quickly covering your mouth to suppress a scream as Garreth joined you at the bottom.

“You alright ma—oh bollocks.” he croaked as he saw the path leading back to the castle starting to fill with massive chattering, spitting arachnids—all heading towards you.

Your mind warred with the imagery of the unbelievable spiders the size of a cattle.

“Garreth—we can’t let them get through the door and into the village, we need to lock it—from the outside.”

Garreth looked at you with initial alarm before his features set with a hard look, his wand at his side.

“Right. You go back up the ladder and wait till the owner leaves and then get back to the cast—“ but you were already moving towards the door before he could continue trying to be ridiculous.

“No—we came down together and we are going back together.” you resolved with a serious look. He looked ready to argue before nodding with a grateful eye as you stepped through the doorway into the cavern.

“Glacius!” you both cast in unison—freezing the braziers, feeling the stone door slide shut with heavy finality behind you—giving a small comfort.

Whatever happened to you and your friend—at least the people of Hogsmeade wouldn’t awake to a Thornback in their gardens and streets.

The spiders seemed to finally noticed you and the closest hatching screeched and raced towards you—with Garreth deftly casting a Confringo at it, blasting it backwards.

You watched the little spider squeal and retreat—but not before you caught a faint glow of red in its many eyes, feeling the wave of nausea from corrupted magic.

You couldn’t let them get to the castle.

“Confringo!” you cast as you started to run up the path, hitting a massive spiky spider as it had reared up on its back legs.

“Don’t let them shoot venom—it could really hurt you!” called Garreth as he froze another spider before blasting it with Incendio.

You managed to roll out of the way as the ground below you became unstable and a hissing Thornback came burrowing up beneath you.

“They can dig?!?” you cry as you leapt over another cracking spot in the dirt.

“I don’t know why they are so aggressive—usually you only need to show one you can control fire and they usually clear off—it’s like they are possessed!” yelled Garreth, skidding to your side as you made your way towards the river.

“Where are they coming from?” you gasped, shooting off three fire spells clearing the swarm of hatchlings.

“Look—that tunnel.” pointed Garreth as he Depulsoed a spider over a cliff edge.

It was the long dark tunnel you had seen earlier—sure enough several spiders were crawling down the walls.

You gave a shuddered sigh and looked up at your companion as he guarded your flank.

“Gar, I need to go down there and find out where they’re coming from—I can’t explain why I just do.”

He looked at you like you were mad.

“What? No? Who know what is down there! What if it’s worse than these—“ and he punctuated his point by firing a bolt of flames at an incoming Thornback.

“What if it puts the school at risk—we need to accept we may not be the only ones who know about this passage.” you hinted with a significant look.

“You think someone let these spiders in?”

“I’m not sure, Garreth—but I need to know.”

You felt the redhead slip his hand in yours as you both shot simultaneous fire spells at opposite opponents.

“Then we find out—together.”

***

You were both sweating and breathing hard when you entered an enormous cavern. You threw Garreth a Wiggenweld which helped with the nasty cut on his arm from a sharp, thorny leg that got too close.

“What is this place?” you wonder aloud as you scanned the walls and debris for signs of movement.

“There must be a whole system of caves—they seem to stretch into the valley.” he observed as he readied for whatever came next, checking his satchel before illuminating the walls with his wand.

You walked carefully around the edge towards a stake of crates that looked out of place.

“It’s strange there’s no spiders in here, right?” you ask with an edge to your voice. Garreth nodded as he moved to a gap in the wall to peer inside.

You stepped lightly as you moved around the room—the moonlight filtering in through cracks in the stone above giving the space an eerie air.

Taking a step towards some boulders you heard a metallic sound and look down to see something shiny through the dust under your boot. You bent and fished a small, thick dagger from the dirt. You turned it in your hands, noting the unusual rustic design in the blade of the knife.

You heard your companion come up to look over your shoulder.

“What’s that?”

You looked up and carefully handed him the stout dagger. 

“I found it in the dirt—it doesn’t seem to match anything in this carven.”

Garreth nodded as he handed it back.

“No wonder—that’s goblin-made. Those designs, the quality of the steel—I'm certain.”

You took a controlled breath as you bit your lip.

Ranrok.

“Garreth—I  think these spiders were meant to make it to the castle. That opening we came through didn’t look naturally occurring—it was jagged like it was blown through—and now the dagger? I think goblins did this, specifically Ranrok loyalists.” you deduced as you tucked the dagger into your belt on your skirt.

“Ranrok? That violent goblin from the Prophet? Why is he trying to attack Hogwarts—and why send spiders?”

You sighed and looked away.

“Many reasons—but goblins can only get so close the the castle before the wards activate—but the wards don’t work on beasts…hence their clever plan.”

Garreth eyed you warily.

“You seem to know an awful lot about this, mate. Is everything—“ but before he could finish his question you both felt the ground beneath you start to vibrate.

“That doesn't seem good—should we—“

SCREEEEAWWW!

Thankfully, your Gryffindor friend had faster reflexes than you, yanking you clear just seconds before a spider as large as a troll burst through the ground—right where you had been standing.

Your scream was caught in your throat as the massive crimson arachnid desperately pulled itself from its tunnel, each leg like a tree trunk as it scrambled dangerously around, its screeches ear splitting in the echo of the chamber.

“We are stuffed.” muttered Garreth—his eyes wide with fear as he pulled you behind him in a fragile show of bravery.

“—and if we let that thing get up through the passage, so is everyone.” you whisper.

You caught the vibrant red glow coming from the beast's array of eyes as it appeared to be warring with itself before it targeted you again—much like a rabid animal.

You gripped your wand as you curled a lip, stepping past Garreth to fire a Bombarda straight into its oncoming face—which caught it off guard as it staggered backwards. 

Garreth gave you an impressed look before turning with renewed determination towards your enemy.

“Let’s give it a proper scrap—Take the lead and I’ll follow, kitten.” 

You grinned at him and started casting off fire spells at the massive spider as it recovered—now looking quite cross.

You sprinted around the chamber—rolling to dodge the rushing beast.

Your spells kept missing as the spider moved unnaturally fast, scurrying around the chamber while successfully dodging your attacks.

“It’s too quick—and it’s too big for Glacius.” you called to the redhead as he flung a heavy crate at the beast.

“On it!” he shouted with a confident air as you heard a clink of bottles. 

As he ran round the edge of the room, you tried to guess where the spider would rush next—which you got wrong.

Diving ungracefully to the left, you heard a gurgling sound before a glob of hissing acid landed quite close to you on the ground.

You sucked in a breath through your teeth at the burning pain on your wrist as a drop splashed the exposed skin—but that was hardly your biggest problem now.

No, that was the tremendous spider barreling down on you at great speed.

You tried to scramble to your feet but fear was eating away your dexterity. As you braced for impact you heard the sound of glass breaking—followed by a furious squeal from the spider that had stopped mere feet from your face.

You blinked stupidly at the screaming beast that had been a second from impaling you on a thorned-leg.

It was now more interested in freeing its trapped leg that, as you righted yourself and ran around it, you realized was stuck in a growing pile of green, bubbling goo. You started firing off Confringos as another glass broke—the spider now having two trapped appendages.

“That’s extra strength Stick-o-Goo! My own recipe. Didn’t think I’d get a chance so soon to field test it.” Garreth called as he started laying into the beast with spells and objects.

“It's incredible, Gar—you are an absolute genius!” you shouted back.

You both started to chip through the beast's heavy-plated exoskeleton with your attacks as it grew more enraged.

The crimson beast finally managed to yank a leg from the goo, using its freedom to twist its body to rear back—facing you.

Your mind worked faster than events seem to be happening—with you glancing up at the ceiling as you felt that pull of your ancient magic working down your limbs.

You would have one shot at this.

You raised your wand as you heard Garreth scream at you to move—the gurgle from the spider broadcasting its incoming acid.

You twisted your torso as you felt your magic slice around the ceiling of the room—expertly cutting free several large stalactites—manipulating them with your metallic-like magic. You yanked them down hard on the spider—the stone spears cracking straight through its body as it was pinned to the ground with final scream.

You were breathing hard as your arm dropped, listening to it die.

“I’m sorry.” you whispered as you looked away.

You saw Garreth walking slowly around the crushed beast towards you—his mouth open as his arms hung limply at his side.

“What—what the hell was that?” he gaped, turning to look at you with impressed confusion.

You blushed with a sheepish shrug.

“Lucky shot?”

“If we only all could be so lucky.” he muttered with awe as he looked back at the dripping creature. “You are a strange girl, aren’t you? Honestly? I don’t think I even want to know.”

You smiled, giving him a grateful nod.

“I appreciate that, Gar. Alright, we need to get back and seal this cavern.” 

He nodded before holding up a hand. You cocked your head as you saw him start to approach the dead spider.

“What are you—damn more Thornbacks!” you cried as you saw dark shapes start to scurry down the sides of the chamber.

You backed up towards the way you had entered, firing off jets of flame at the moving walls.

“Garreth! We need to leave!”

“—in—a—got it!” 

Garreth came sprinting around the the carcass of the felled beast to join your side.

You both bolted down the narrow passage as you heard it start to fill with clicks and hisses.

The tunnel got wider and you could heard the rushing water.

You both came out into the normal passage as you turned and looked  back at the long tunnel—the hoard of spiders scrambling towards the pair of you in a mass of legs and fangs.

Giving each other a nod, you shot tandem Bombadas at the already cracked stone above the tunnel. You both dove backwards as the stone came crashing down—blocking the entire tunnel and sealing the beast on the other side.

Garreth helped pull you to your feet. You beamed proudly at the ruddy teen.

“That was quite the trip to Hogsmeade, my dear Gryffindor. I may think twice about agreeing to favors in the future.” you joked as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“Yes, that went a wee bit off the rails, I’ll admit—but you were amazing—and damn it, you have quite a pair of claws.”

You blushed as you shook your head with a dismissive wave.

“Well—flattery aside, I will still be cautious of your future requests.”

Garreth brows shot up and he gave you a mischievous grin.

“Then I better sweeten the pot if I am to maintain my partner.” and he reached into his robe to pull out a bundle of a cloth, holding it out to you.

You took it with interest and carefully unwrapped it to find a saliva-soaked fang the size of your palm. You looked up with a contracted brow. He gave a smug grin.

“Spridella Matranus Venom. Seems only right. You took the beast out—you get the loot.”

You gasped as you gently tipped the fang to see a bubble beneath the opaque enamel—it was full of a clear liquid. 

Your heart swelled as you looked up at your grinning friend, eyes stinging as you carefully stowed the fang in your bag before pausing a moment to look at him—then rushing forward to wrap your arms tightly around his neck, catching him off guard as he staggered back a little.

“Thank you—you don’t know what this means to me.” you muttered into his neck as his arms came up to hold you firmly.

“Oh—wow. Well, you’re very welcome.” he replied with a nervous flutter to his voice. You pulled away to see his face quite flushed, biting his lip as he huffed a laugh, pulling out his wand as he looked away. He cast a spell which showed a ghost of an ornate clock before it disappeared.

“Damn—we are so past curfew. We are gonna need to peg it.” and seemingly recovering his cocky air, he caught your hand to pull you quickly up the path.

***

The two of you emerged into a silent and darkened alcove, peering around the side of the statue to look down the hallways. Garreth pulled you back behind the one-eyed witch.

“Alright—we can use disillusionment charms to get past the prefects—though it’s very late, so I doubt they will even be around. The thing is—they won’t work on Peeves, so we need to hope he is busy—filling toilets with custard or something. If we can get to the lower hall we can split off to our common rooms.”

“Aren’t you a prefect?”

Garreth gave a sheepish look as he scrunched his nose.

“I may have had my prefect privileges temporarily revoked—due to a small fire that I may have let it get out of hand.” he admitted with a wince.

You shook your head with a silent chuckle before casting the clandestine spell, ducking as you light-stepped behind Garreth down the hall.

The taps of your boots on the marble were only slightly muffled by the spell—adding to your anxiety as you tried to hurry your steps. You turned to head down the staircase to the lower hall—but you froze when you heard a wicked giggle echo off the walls, waking some portraits around you.

“Oh dear—what have we here?”

The poltergeist rose from the floor, blocking your path to the stairs.

“Bollocks.” you heard Garreth whisper before casting off the charm to give the man in the loud suit and top hat a genial smile.

“Peeves. Mate. This is just a little mixup—we got caught up studying in the library and lost track of time. We are headed to our common rooms right now—so there is no need—“

“STUDENTS OUT OF BED! STUDENTS OUT OF BED!!OOOO AND BOY-GIRL STUDENTS—VERY NAUGHTY!”

The poltergeist shot up high to echo his voice louder down the halls between cackles.

Garreth swore before grabbing your hand and dashing off to the left as the ghost started giving chase.

“That jack in the box is gonna get Moon out here—and he is on warpath this year. Git gave me a proper earful last time he caught me out past curfew…asking about bloody demiguises—loon.” Garreth whispered with irritation.

“But a loon who can give us detention for a month. We need to loose Peeves—I’ll never make from here to the dungeons while he is following us.” you breathed as you skidded on the marble with the redhead as you took off down a new corridor.

Garreth stopped as you listened to the cackling entity get closer to your current hall. The Gryffindor looked around before looking down at you.

“Right.” and Garreth yanked you to a large tapestry of a unicorn and swiftly pulled you behind it—only to emerge in an entirely different silent hall.

“This way.” he whispered as you tiptoed behind him, your hand gripped gently in his. You turned down a long corridor that looked like it had a dead end. 

Garreth tucked you into an alcove by a large statue as you looked at him with confusion. He pulled out his wand and gave a mischievous wink.

“You were right when you said we needed to loose Peeves—there are only a few places he can’t go—common rooms being one of them. You were also right when you said you would never make it to the Slytherin common room.”

You cocked a brow as he waved his wand at you with a mumble of words. 

“You are lucky Auntie Mattie is a bit loose-lipped with school spells when she has a sherry at Christmas.” he whispered as you felt a familiar sensation cascade down your body.

You breathed in disbelief as your emerald accents warmed, turning a bright crimson. Your tie became striped with gold rather than silver—your serpent crest morphing into a roaring lion.

You looked up with alarm as your mind caught up.

“You cannot be serious?!?” you hissed with an expressive look at the teen—the cheekbones of whom’s had darkened little—a small smile flickering on his face as he looked at you.

“It will be fine, my little Gryffindor—the red looks cracking on you I might add.” and he winked as your face heated a degree. “We just need to wait a little bit in my common room for Peeves to get bored—then you can sneak back down.”

Your eyes darted as you thought about the consequences of getting caught—especially with the potion ingredients you and Garreth now carried.

“Alright—let’s go.”

You listened to ensure the poltergeist—and the caretaker were not near enough to hear you before taking off towards the painting at the end.

“Follow my lead.” he whispered as he wrapped a arm around your shoulders to draw you tightly to his side, crooking his arm to pull your face to his chest—obscuring your features.

Garreth then sauntered with a few unsteady steps, pulling you up to an ornate painting of a large, sleeping woman in a toga, surrounded by fruit. 

“Psst—love. Wake up.” Garreth whispered, casting a glance over his shoulder at the still empty corridor.

The woman in the painting started with a snort as she blinked a few times, focusing on the redhead—her face twisting with a sneer as she recognized him.

“Again Weasley? No—You can just sit out here—I’m not letting you in.” she said with a huff.

Garreth just gave a charming smile.

“Come on love—the password is Yorkshire Pud. Do us a favor, eh and let us in?”

The woman looked down with a sniff before seeming to realized you were there. She raised a curious brow.

“Why are you so late?” she asked with crossed arms. Your heart sped as you knew you didn’t have time for this—Peeves or Moon would find you soon.

Garreth maintained his lazy smile.

“I took my girl to the broomstick for a quick drink and—we lost track of time. It was an innocent mistake.” and he pulled you a little closer as he nudged your head with his. Catching on, you let out a fake little giggle.

Over Garreth’s arm you saw the painting try and glimpse your face to try to identify you—but she seemed contented with the flash of red on your chest.

“Fine—for young love.” she sighed and the portrait swung open as Garreth thanked the woman before pulling you through the opening.

***

The Gryffindor common room was a far warmer and more comfortable space than your own marbled home. While not nearly aesthetically pleasing as Slytherin, you appreciated the rich wooden tones and gothic period adornments. It reminded you of photos of a hunting lodge you had seen in a periodical.

The massive fireplace was burning low as Garreth pulled you through the empty room towards a side alcove with a set of high back chairs. He bid you to sit as he joined you.

“That was close.” you breathed, your head swivelling as you tried to take in as much of the forbidden-to-you space as you could. 

Garreth chuckled.

“I knew that would work. It’s a well known Gryffindor secret that the Fat Lady loves a bit of romance. She is a sucker for it.”

You pursed your lips as you gave him an arch look.

“Use that excuse a lot do you then, Gar?” you joked with a teasing wink. He scratched his head with a shy smile.

“I promise, you are the only person I have ever snuck in—though, it’s good to know I can.” he added with a wicked gleam in his eyes.

You giggled quietly.

“I do feel quite honoured to be allowed in—it’s so lovely and cozy in here.” 

“I guess you will have to sneak me into Slytherin soon so we can compare notes.” he suggested with a wiggle of his brow.

You gave him a tired smile.

“Let’s worry about me getting back in before we start planning a tour.” you laughed.

***

You waited a short while before you headed back to the portrait hole. Before exiting, you slipped off your shoes, planning to run back in your much quieter stockings. You turned to face at your exhausted—yet cheerful-looking friend.

“Well that was quite a night.” you remarked simply, making him duck his head with a sweet smile.

“It really was. We actually protected the school.”

You nodded with a proud expression.

“We make quite a team, partner. That being said I will need to tell someone about the tunnel—and the goblins.” your hand felt the cool blade still in your belt. “—I won’t get you in trouble, though.”

Garreth nodded as he stepped forward and placed a warm hand on your shoulder.

“If there is one thing I learned tonight, it’s to trust this feisty little kitty cat. I know you will do what’s right, mate.”

You beamed at him.

“Thank you, Gar.” and you wrapped your arms around his chest in a friendly goodbye embrace. He squeezed you back.

“I still owe you a favor you know—I hope you make it a good one.” he whispered before pulling back with a cryptic expression.

You started out the portrait hole before he called your name. You turned with an expectant head tilt.

“Hmm?”

He gave a slightly sad smile.

“It’s nothing—just wanted one last look at what might have been.”

You eyes flicked down to the lion on your chest, blushing a shade as you nodded with a luckless look.

“Goodnight, Gryffindor boy.”

“Goodnight, Slytherin girl.”

***

You made it back to the serpentine door of your common room with only a few close calls—and a rather quick spell at a suit of armor to distract the poltergeist.

As you entered you were surprised to hear voices coming in from the main room.

“—wait. You are going to get yourself expelled! I’m sure she—“

“No, Ominis. It’s been way too long—I’m going to go find her.”

You turned out of the foyer to see Sebastian striding towards you. He swung his head and stilled when he met your eye, breathing your name.

He rushed forward with relief.

“Where have you been?” but he skidded to a stop when he was a few feet away—his concerned face morphing with indignant fury.

“—and what the hell are you wearing?”

Chapter Text

Sebastian wordlessly snatched your arm before yanking you behind him—stalking down a corridor before pulling you into an empty boys bathroom, Ominis following silently behind.

You wanted to ask why you were in the brightly lit boys loo, but hesitated at the waves of anger that seemed to be coming off the now pacing brunette, his dark eyes flicking to you as he huffed. Ominis just stood against a sink, chewing his lip, arms crossed.

You quickly pulled out your wand and quietly muttered the counter-spell Hecat had taught you—pleased it seemed to work on Garreth’s clothing charm. You watched as the red returned to green, your temporary lion changing back into the little serpent emblem you had grown quite fond of.

You had hoped seeing it was just an illusion would help quell some of Sebastian’s anger.

It did not.

He sucked his teeth as he glared at you.

You needed someone to talk—it might as well be you.

“Sebastian, Ominis, I’m sorry I worried you. There were complications that made us far later than we expected. But I'm okay—really.”

Sebastian shook his head with a dangerous laugh.

“So I’m just supposed to ignore that you walked in at midnight looking like you have been through a damn gauntlet, no shoes—and in Gryffindor robes.”

Ominis' head lifted with an affronted look.

“You what? Why are you wearing Gryffindor robes?” he questioned with an arch look, his face starting to set like his friend's—both boys turning to stand off opposite you.

You nervously clenched your hands as you watched them.

“It was to escape Peeves . He caught us coming back and we were too far from the dungeons. I needed a way to get into Gryffindor house to wait for Peev—”

“He snuck you into his common room?!” Sebastian balked with an incredulous look, his voice cracking off the tile walls. 

Ominis looked equally enraged.

“What if you were caught? Sneaking into another house is grounds for serious punishment—expulsion even!” the blonde chastised.

“You don’t understand—I had to do this—it was important.” you gritted, the emotions and excitement of the evening were starting to rob your energy to argue. Sebastian stepped closer, scanning your body as his lip curled.

“Why do you look like hell? What did he do to you?”

You let out an exasperated sound, bringing your fingers to the sides of your head as you tried to control the narrative.

“Garreth didn’t do anything to me—I had to go with him to protect—” but your voice died when you saw Sebastian’s brow contract suddenly. He crowded you before reaching to your side. Pulling back, his face was twisted with anger.

“—and what is this?” he accused as he held up the dagger.

Damn.

You took a steady breath before giving him a set look.

“A goblin dagger.” 

Sebastian made a strangled frustrated noise as he turned away from you, trying to work out his irritation with more pacing.

He rounded back on you.

“Goblins? Seriously? You were messing about with bloody GOBLINS!” he roared.

“Tell me you weren't.” warned Ominis, looking furious as he took a step towards you.

You needed to explain yourself—fast.

“Alright! Both of you need to let me talk.” you huffed. The boys faced you with stony expressions as you saw they were at least going to hear you out. 

You took a steady breath.

“Firstly, there were no goblins—but I had to go with Garreth tonight. He was taking a hidden route from the castle to Hogsmeade, because he is on restricted privileges. The thing is he said it was full of spiders acting strange—something I thought I should investigate. While we were there, we went to find where they were coming from and we found that dagger near a blown hole in the wall.”

Ominis seemed to realize before Sebastian the significance of this detail.

“Ranrok.” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.

Sebastian’s brows lifted for a moment with concern before he furrowed them again at you.

“Then why didn't you bring us with you if it was related to that? What possible use is the Weasel going to be?” 

Now that had your hackles up as you narrowed your eyes at him.

“Watch it, Seb. Garreth is still my friend and was incredibly brave tonight—I won’t have you bad mouthing him.”

This was clearly not what he wanted to hear.

He stepped forward to glare down at you, your face inches from his.

“I’ll badmouth whomever I please—especially if they’re a selfish prick who puts my friends in danger.”

You made a frustrated noise as you rubbed the bridge of your nose in irritation. You glared at him as your mind drifted to the fang in your bag—evidence of your Gryffindor friend’s generosity and courage.

“That’s enough, Sebastian. I am fine.”

“She’s lying.”  

“What?” you blurt with confusion, turning to face Ominis. The blonde stepped closer as he took a deep breath, face emotionless as he spoke.

“Did you know burning flesh has a very distinct odor? Also true of acid.”

You stilled as you unconsciously moved your arm behind your back—only for Sebastian to dart forward and snatch it, grabbing your wrist which had you hissing in pain. His anger flickered for a moment as he quickly let go—only to lift your arm by your fingers. Before you could reclaim your appendage, he carefully pulled back your sleeve to reveal your acid burn—the damage of which looked a lot worse in the harsh lights of the bathroom. 

The skin had puckered and turned a horrid shade of brownish-green, the edges of the knut-sized burn inflamed with angry red blotches.

Sebastian's eyes shut as he breathed through his nose, his mouth twitching with rage.

“Well. Weasleys a dead man.” he muttered in a hollow tone as he turned your wrist in the light. You wrenched your arm free and backed away, shaking your head.

“It was the Thornback. I misjudged where it was going and a bit of acid hit me. If anything, Garreth saved me.”

“From a situation he put you in!” bellowed Sebastian, running a hand through his hair to grip it at the roots in frustration. “Honestly, Bash—do you have some kind of death wish?” he added with a groan.

Your heart clenched as those particular words settled on you—him not realizing their true impact on your heart.

That your whole life was a death wish—it just wasn’t yours.

You crossed your arms, careful to not hit your burn as you caught his eye with a serious gaze.

“I don’t know what more I can say, Sebastian. My friend was going to do something that was going to get him hurt and I needed to help. Those spiders were very likely sent here for me and I refuse to allow others to get caught in the crosshairs of Ranrok’s rage—especially unknowingly.”

Sebastian watched you for a moment before sighing with a defeated look.

“You are going to get yourself killed.” he muttered with a sad shake of his head. “—and you’re going to make me watch. You messed up tonight, mate. Royally.” and with a last withering glare, he tossed the dagger in a nearby sink with a clatter and threw open the door of the bathroom, stalking into the dark common room.

Your emotions were racking your frame with tremors as you fought back tears and expletives.

“He will cool down.” advised Ominis evenly as he moved to a cabinet above the sinks, holding his wand up as he felt along the bottles.

You bit your lip as you turned to watch your remaining friend, his face broadcasting that he was still upset—though not enough to leave.

“Let me have your burn.” he commanded quietly as you moved to stand beside him. You nervously put your arm in his open hand. He twisted the tap on before hovering his fingers just above your skin, pausing when he reached the wound.

“This feels quite hot—it was Thornback venom?” he questioned as he pulled your wrist to run it under the icy water. You flinched with pain—but Ominis’ vice grip kept your burn in the stream as it started to numb.

“Um—it might have been Mother Thornback venom.” you muttered with a guilty wince. Ominis breathed your name with a disbelieving sigh as his grip tightened a degree.

“I would maybe keep that detail from Sebastian if you value Mr.Weasley’s safety.” he advised with a constrained tone.

Your heart felt heavy as you looked at the disappointment in his alabaster features. He let go of your arm to wet a cloth with a bottle of dittany before gently dabbing it on the wound—the red starting to fade instantly as the pain subsided.

A part of you wished he would just yell like Sebastian—that would be more tolerable than this icy distance.

“I should have just drank a wiggenweld.” you lamented quietly.

Ominis took a deep breath as he looked like he was trying hard to temper his emotions, his mouth twisting as he fought to maintain composure. He still held your arm tightly but used his free hand to lean on the sink, his head dropping as he let out a controlled sigh.

“Just because magic can make the wound disappear doesn’t mean you were not in pain—not in danger. Even magic has its limits—a fact Sebastian knows all too well.” 

You shut your eyes as his words hit you straight in the heart.

Your mind replayed the events of the evening—but this time you looked at it through your friends’ eyes.

You or Garreth could have easily been killed tonight—and if not killed, you could have been injured or trapped—and no one knew where you were.

You started to breathe heavier as you thought about the Figs and what would happen if you disappeared and never came back. You thought about Garreth and his two little sisters in Gryffindor house—what would happen to them if their brother just vanished.

You thought about Anne. 

You looked up at Ominis, who had turned his head towards you at your sudden change in demeanor.

You let out a shuddering breath.

“Oh Ominis—what have I done?” you croaked, your voice wavering.

Ominis’ features began to melt as his eyes warmed quickly. The clinical hand on your arm returned to the familiar comfort you were used to—his thumb starting to stroke your skin in a gentle gesture. 

As tears started to roll down your cheeks, he pulled you softly against him in an affectionate embrace, his hand coming up to hold the back of your head as he muttered soothing words.

“It’s alright—you’re alright, my dear adder. Steady now.”

You burrowed your face into his chest as you felt guilt start to rise in your stomach.

“I’m so, so sorry Ominis. I took a stupid risk and put Garreth in danger—the severity of which he doesn’t even know. I am a terrible friend and an awful caretaker for this magic—for this responsibility.”

Ominis squeezed you hard before pulling back to duck his head, carefully bringing his fingers to tap your cheek to keep your attention while he couldn’t meet your eye.

“Now, none of that. You have a kind and loving heart—and you would not be a daring heroine without being a little reckless. A friend asked for your help and you answered the call, and while I will not condone your trip to the lion's den—it does sound like an exciting story.” he then gave a relieved sigh. “—I am also glad you have seemed to have learned a lesson from your excursion—and I didn’t say so before, but I am quite relieved you are back relatively unharmed.” he added with a shy smile.

You gave a misty hum as you wiped at your cheek with your palm, sniffling. You backed away to walk over and fish the dagger from the sink, stowing it in your bag with a shuddering breath.

You turned back to Ominis.

“Will Sebastian forgive me?”

Ominis chuckled, gesturing you to return to him so he could gently check your wound—which you were pleased had almost fully healed.

“Take it from someone who has successfully ticked off our dear friend many times. He burns quite hot but cools quickly. Sebastian feels things so strongly, his emotions run very close to the surface. He will already be feeling terrible about tonight. Give him a few days and he will reset.”

You bit your lip as you sighed.

“I hope so—and I also hope he doesn’t jinx Garreth into next week.”

Ominis raised a brow.

“Yes, well I cannot promise Weasley won’t face any fallout from this evening, either from Sebastian—or myself.” he added with a sardonic sneer.

“Ominis.”

He led you out of the bathroom before laying a hand on yours.

“You are a Slytherin now, my friend. You must know we snakes protect each other—and I won’t have some alley cat scuffing your scales.” he added with a rueful look.

You blushed as you gripped his forearm.

“I think I need to get used to having people care about me—an orphan’s complex I suppose.” you observe sadly.

“Well, you definitely have people who care for you in this house and beyond. You need to stay safe for them—and me.”

“I don’t think I can avoid danger, Ominis—but I can be better at how I approach it.”

“That’s my clever adder.”

***

The following morning you had to admit to your roommates that you had gone on a clandestine trip to Hogsmeade the evening before with Garreth Weasley—the dangerous details of which you had kept to yourself.

“You what?! How did you not get caught—and with Garreth?!?” gasped Nerida with a scandalous grin. Imelda, however, didn't look impressed as she scolded you like Ominis had about the risks of your trip. 

You took your lashing with a guilty look—fully acknowledging your mistake.

“It was silly—I was just trying to help Garreth because he is barred from leaving the grounds. I just wanted to be a good friend. I’m sorry if I worried you.” you apologized. 

“I'm just glad you are alright—and to be fair, for a Gryffindor, Garreth is rather good looking, so well done.” and Nerida shot you a saucy wink that had you smiling. “I suppose this explains Sebastian's less than charming mood last night.” she added with a chuckle as she fixed her hair.

“Yes. I-uh ran into him last night. He is not very happy with me right now.” you admit as you grabbed a fresh uniform.

Nerida spun with wide eyes.

“Nooo. He caught you coming in so late? He must have been livid. I heard him cussing out Anne and Imelda in year three when they snuck out to see a local match. He can be scary.”

You hummed in agreement before sighing heavily.

“Yeah, he certainly made his feelings known—especially about Garreth.”

“You couldn’t have picked a more contentious boy to do a favor for in Sebastian’s mind.” added Imelda with a luckless glance at you.

“I am sorry for my actions, but Garreth is my friend and that’s not changing.” you shrugged.

“Let him have his little strop and he will come round.” advised Imelda with a thoughtful look as you nodded.

“Till then I might need to keep an eye on the proximity of my two opposing friends.”

***

As you came down the steps you saw Ominis—and only Ominis waiting for you at the bottom.

“Good morning—I see he is avoiding me.” you observe with a sad acceptance.

Ominis scrunched his nose in a pained look.

“Good morning. Uh, Seb said he needed to return some books before class.”

You sighed.

“So…avoiding me.”

“Yes. He woke up still quite cross—though not as heated as last night. He’ll be fine.” Ominis observed lightly as he offered you an escort to breakfast.

***

Sebastian never showed at breakfast, which honestly you were a little glad for.

You spotted Garreth when you walked into the Great Hall, his tired eyes catching yours and sparking with energy as he shot you a wide grin.

You gave a half smile back—but the guilt of the harm that could have befell your Gryffindor was still eating away at you.

After a quiet breakfast, Poppy came skipping over to collect you for Beasts—smiling brightly to see you unharmed from your adventure with your shared potion partner.

The cold air that greeted you when you exited the castle gave you pause for concern.

The moss ball.

“Do you know if it's meant to frost this week?” you asked as you crossed the lawn.

“Hmm—I think so? It's about that time of year—oh snitches…your moss ball project. Yes, you might need to speed up your search or put it off till next year.” she advised with a sympathetic look.

Next year?

You nodded silently as you thought about the free time you had in the next few days.

“So I take it you were not eaten by spiders then.” Poppy noted with a significant expression. You sighed and smiled weakly.

“Garreth and I are thankfully okay. It turns out I was right about the spiders—but we took care of it. I will tell you later.” you whispered with a look which had her nodding with understanding.

“When you’re ready. Anyways, let’s go have a look at the Dirclaws, they are lovely for lifting the spirits and we can feed them walnuts—they are such funny beasts.” she suggested with a jovial air that you appreciated more than she knew. You slipped your hand in hers and squeezed it with feeling—and gratitude.

“That sounds like just what I need.”

***

After Beasts—which did in fact make you feel better after petting the dodo-looking birds, you waved goodbye to Poppy as she left to check on Highwing, leaving you to navigate to Transfiguration on your own.

You walked slowly as you had time before class. The bright autumn sun felt nice as you meandered the path back to the castle, other students dotting the lawn in front of you.

You turned to walk down a slope when you heard your name called near the Summoner’s Court ground. You looked up to see Miriam waving to you beside Professor Ronen.

While delighted to see her unexpectedly—a fresh wave of guilt washed over you as you jogged over, a wavering smile on your face.

“Good morning my little Spark, were you just coming from Beasts?” Miriam asked as she held out her hand to you which you took. You confirmed you were and asked them what had brought them out of the castle, joining them as they walked around the edge towards the main entrance.

“Just a morning stroll with a friend.” replied Miriam warmly, beaming at Ronen.

“Yes, Miriam and I like to catch up where we can. She is also invaluable for helping me pick out gifts for my wife—who has a birthday next week.”

Miriam suppressed a laugh.

“Maisha is my close friend who loves her husband dearly and finds great delight in his humor—though when it comes to gifts, I think she would rather a new dress than a trick bouquet.” and she cast an arch brow at her companion—which had your Charms Professor blushing with mischievous shame.

“That was one anniversary and I thought it was funny.” he admitted.

You grinned expectantly at Miriam who winked at you.

“It was a bouquet of roses that was enchanted to loudly insult anyone who smells them and then squirt foul perfume in their face.” 

“Professor!” you giggled as he sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck.

“Alright, not my best showing. That is why I have Miriam helping me—actually, let me get your opinion because we are disagreeing on options.”

You nodded with interest as Miriam looked ready to fight her case. Ronen grinned.

“Brilliant. Okay, so I think Maisha would love a new set of wine glasses while Miriam is suggesting some slippers.”

You cocked your head as you thought about the gifts—but before you could give an opinion, Miriam cut across.

“Nice try, Abby.” and she turned to you. “The slippers automatically heat to a lovely temperature when you put your feet in them. The wine glasses, on the other hand, are jinxed so that once an hour they turn whatever wine is in them to vinegar for a minute.”

You cast an expressive look at Ronen that had him cackling, before wiping away a tear.

“Alright, fine—the boring slippers.” he finally grumbled. Miriam smiled with a nod.

“She will love them. With winter coming up and that beautiful—albeit freezing, marble floor in your parlor, she will appreciate them.”

He nodded but still looked a little disappointed.

“Maybe you could give her the glasses for Christmas?” you suggested as you reached the main doors. Ronen’s eyes lit up while Miriam rolled hers.

“Oh! Yes. Brilliant! My brother-in-law is coming this year and he will think they are hilarious! Fine suggestion, my clever Slytherin!” he beamed, rubbing his hands together in mischievous delight.

Miriam shook her head but you caught a wry smile.

Ronen then bid you goodbye as he had some owl orders to complete. You waved cheerfully after him and expressed a hope his wife would like her gifts.

Miriam threaded her arm through yours as you started up the stairs towards the Transfiguration wing.

“So my love, tell me—are you quite alright? You seem a little subdued this morning?” Miriam asked quietly as you walked down another corridor.

You bit your lip as you glanced up at her with a worried eye.

“I—uh, need to tell you something.”

***

Miriam led you into an empty staff room off the Transfiguration wing. You tried to steady your nerves as you got ready to upset another person you cared for.

Miriam tapped the door with her wand and turned with a soft smile.

“No one will bother us now—you can tell me anything you like, my love.” and she gestured to a set of high back chairs.

“Won’t I be late?” you worried, but Miriam waved it off with a hand.

“I’ll go with you—I actually need to talk to Mattie about something concerning you anyways.” she said with a cryptic smile.

You were curious—but it would have to wait.

“Alright. Well—I think Ranrok tried to send beasts into the castle.”

Miriam’s eyes widened as the serious nature of this little chat became clear to her.

“What? Did something attack you?” she asked with alarm, her eyes raking over you, looking for damage. You shook your head.

“It’s not like that—well—not exactly. A friend wanted to try a passage under the castle to get to Hogsmeade. They said it was full of spiders acting strangely so I offered to accompany them. I went there last night and it was indeed full of Thornbacks—corrupted Thornbacks.”

Miriam’s hand flew to her mouth.

“Are you sure? It wasn’t just a nest that got through?”

You sighed and reached into your satchel and pulled out the dagger, handing it carefully to her. 

“I found that in a cavern that was blown through into the closed passage to Hogwarts. The spiders had the same red glow as Ranrok.” you gave a steady sigh. “My friend and I have since closed off the passage so the school should be safe—for now.”

Miriam nodded as she turned the blade over in her hands. She then gave you a serious look as she handed it back.

“Oh my Spark. I am thankful you are unharmed and I take it your friend is as well?” you nodded minutely. “—but you should have come to us with this—especially if it risked you or any Hogwarts student. What if you had been hurt or—“

Your eyes stung and your throat thickened as you agreed with every nod of your head.

“I am so sorry, Miriam—I was reckless and risked a friend. They don’t even know the true extent of the danger they could have been in—and now Sebastian is furious at me.” you took a deep breath. “I’m making a bit of a mess of things it seems.” you shrugged as you tried to temper your emotions.

Miriam's face softened as she instantly held her arms out to you, which you were a little ashamed by how fast you rushed to her, sighing as she held you tight, squeezing you onto the chair with her.

“My love. You are doing the best you can with what is being thrown at you. I see you are remorseful which shows you are learning quickly and taking good lessons from your mistakes.”

She gave you a comforting shake as she cradled your head affectionately.

“As for your charming Slytherin, I am sure he will forgive you soon. That boy has an understandably fragile heart—but one I think holds you quite dear. Give him time, my Spark.”

You nodded as you wiped away a stray tear.

“—and if he tries to hex my other friend into oblivion?” you asked with a wince.

Miriam chuckled.

“You are a natural peacekeeper my love—I’m sure you can temper the tension. Remind them of your friendship and—wait, it’s not a Gryffindor is it?”

You looked away with a guilty blush.

“Hmmm. Well, if that’s the case I would probably advise distance—but if you are just another log on what I am assuming to be an already raging fire you may just need to let them hex each other. My younger sister Maive used to argue and bicker tooth and nail with this Ravenclaw girl—finally they just got in a massive duel and worked it out. They still write to each other to this day.”

You nodded but were not convinced. You worried Sebastian would take any duel too seriously—and possibly too far in his current state.

No distance it would be.

Miriam squeezed your shoulders.

“I should get you to Mattie before too long. Come now my love let’s get you all fixed up.”

Miriam then pulled a handkerchief out of her robes for your face as she ran her deft fingers through your hair to fix it back in place.

“Seb is in my next class—he skipped breakfast to avoid me.” you lamented as you wiped your face.

Miriam hummed with sympathy as she did a quick wave of her wand over your face, your eyes feeling clear and your puffy cheeks returning to normal.

“I wouldn’t approach him yet. Wait till he is ready—but I honestly don’t think he will hold out too long, especially if there are lions sniffing about.” and she gave you a wink that had you ducking your head with a shy smile.

***

You heard Professor Weasley’s voice coming out the Transfiguration classroom. Miriam had a hand on your shoulder as you entered, smiling brightly as she caught the red headed witch’s eye.

“—remember to be careful with the ends of your arrows—they should be sharp and have attractive fletching. Off you go—grab a stick from the barrel. Ah, Miriam and my missing Slytherin, wonderful timing, if you please.” gesturing to the side of the classroom.

Your eyes darted to Natty who looked pleased to see you arrive, while Ominis looked relieved to hear you had entered. You risked a glance to his desk mate to see Sebastian looking directly at you—his features unreadable as he flicked to Miriam and your Professor before back to you. You gave a tiny smile before he looked back down at his book.

You sighed and looked ahead to greet your Professor. Miriam pulled her friend into a hasty embrace.

“So sorry Mattie—completely my fault. You know how I go on.” said Miriam lightly. The Deputy Head smiled brightly.

“No worries, Mims. Actually, that—request you made concerning our young friend here has been granted and is ready—I have spoken with Deek and he is more than happy to help. I thought perhaps after lunch with the free period today.”

You furrowed your brow as you looked between the witches in confusion. 

What request? Who was Deek?

Miriam caught your eye as hers flicked to your glum-looking friend who was fishing a stick from the barrel with your classmates. 

“You know—why don’t we have lunch there together. I’ll go get us a packed meal and I’ll meet you both after class.”

You gave Miriam a grateful smile as your Professor agreed warmly to the plan. You were secretly pleased to be able to avoid what was sure to be a very awkward lunch at the Slytherin table.

“I'll see you after class my Spark—and I will be keen to see your arrow.” she added with a wink that had you smiling as you waved goodbye, rushing to collect a stick and join Natty.

“Good morning, everything alright?” asked the Gryffindor lightly. You nodded, assuring her you were fine. 

After unpacking your bag you leaned in and politely asked for her help in catching up on the lecture—which she happily provided.

***

Professor Weasley called the class to a close and instructed everyone to lay their labeled arrows on the table at the front. You purposely held back as you saw Sebastian head up, choosing to lean over and whisper to Ominis.

“I’m going to have lunch with Miriam and Professor Weasley so I won’t be going down to the hall with you.”

Ominis gave you a cheerful look.

“That sounds lovely—and probably just what you need. I’ll catch up with you later, enjoy.”

You thanked him and bid him goodbye as you and Natty rose to bring your arrows to the front. You kept your face impassive as you walked past Sebastian who purposely didn’t look at you. Natty seemed to sense the ice and gave you a concerned look.

You sighed and leaned in close to her ear.

“Seb is a little perturbed with me—I helped Garreth with a favor.”

Natty’s eyebrows shot up—but she seemed to understand.

“Ah, are you why he was practically sleeping in his cereal this morning? I knew he came back from some errand quite late.”

You nodded as you pursed your lips.

“I will tell you later—or ask him and I think you will understand.” you add with a meaningful look.

Natty smiled. 

“Maybe I will—and don’t worry about Sebastian, he will get over it. Him and Garreth have been at each other's throats for years—or so I am told. Now they have to share something, which is new territory for them. Also a fair bit of jealousy.” she leaned closer. “You should have heard Garreth the night you were sorted—seething about how ‘the first interesting girl in ages was snatched up by the viper pit’.” she whispered with a teasing look that had you blushing with a quiet giggle.

You looked up to see Miriam walk through the door, smiling at you as she carried a small wicker basket.

“Let us see how you girls did, then.” said the elder witch as she approached, looking at your arrows.

“Oh! Miss Onai, that is lovely fletching, and the pattern on the wood is beautiful.” she praised as Natty ducked her head with a pleased smile.”—and my little Spark! Did you put those little star designs on the arrow head?”

You grinned up at her.

“Natty showed me how—I thought you might like it.” you shrugged with an affectionate look.

Miriam beamed at you as Professor Weasley approached.

“Mattie—these girls deserve top marks, I am very impressed.” she proclaimed with a proud expression.

Your teacher nodded cheerfully.

“Yes—these two both have a marked talent for Transfiguration. I do hope they apply for N.E.W.T level.”

You and Natty looked at each other with delight as you both expressed your desire to continue with the discipline. 

Natty then bid both you and the elder witches a pleasant lunch as she rushed to join Ominis out the door.

“Shall we?” Professor Weasley suggested with a gesture towards the door.

***

You walked along the halls with the elder witches, the two of them catching up, putting the world to rights. You giggled quietly as you overheard the Deputy Head mutter ‘ponce’ when Miriam mentioned more prying questions from Black at dinner the night before.

You asked where you were headed and Professor Weasley looked down at you with an arch look.

“Well dearie. Miriam said you needed a safe place to practice your spells and potions as well as work on some—extracurricular activities, as you put it Mims?”

Miriam nodded.

“Once we get where we are going we can all have a nice, cozy chat—it will make everything clear.”

***

The three of you navigated through the halls to a rather quiet corridor with a large tapestry—of some very odd looking trolls.

“Here we are. Now stand right there my dear.” and Professor Weasley instructed you to face a plain stone wall.

You stared at the stone in confusion as you looked over your shoulder at the two witches. Miriam looked ready to burst with excitement as the Deputy Head spoke.

“Alright. You need a place away from prying eyes—“ and you notice she threw a furtive glance at a marble bust at the end of the hall—that you recognized was of your headmaster. “—fortunately, Hogwarts has always provided what its students need—especially this space.”

You looked back at the wall.

“I’m sorry, but what space?”

The ginger witch smiled.

“What do you need, my child? Tell me, if you could.”

You raised a brow but turned back to the wall and sighed.

“I need somewhere private that I can work on my studies, brew potions and possibly grow plants? I need somewhere safe that can help me prepare for whatever threats or challenges I may face in the coming year.” you state, biting your lip as you looked nervously at the stone.

You were ready for your teacher to ask about these ‘threats’—but before she could ask, the wall in front of you darkened and swirled with an ornate design of curves and lines. Within a few seconds a door had materialized, opening into a vast and cluttered space.

You stood mouth agape as you stared at the room.

“What—“

Miriam came up to wrap her arm around your shoulders.

“Brilliant work, my Spark! Did you see that Mattie? How quickly the room responded to her? I told you she was special.”

You blushed as your Professor joined your side.

“Well done, dearie. The Room of Requirement seems keen to help you.” she observed with a proud wink.

“The Room of Requirement?”

“You‘ll see—come along, young Slytherin.”

***

As you walked through the echoing and cluttered chamber, the door disappearing behind you when you entered, you listened to your Professor explain the magical space and its history of helping those who need it. 

“The Room is currently in its Hidden Things state—which you could call its base state.” advised Professor Weasley.

Miriam was flipping through a book she found in a cauldron with interest.

“Yes, many secrets and mysteries lie in this room—this for example is a rather salacious diary from a girl who went to Hogwarts a hundred years ago.” and she held up the slim book.

“Things end up here if people want them gone or stashed away safely—the problem being though that not everyone returns—or is able to return for them.”

You nodded as you helped Miriam duck under some stacked furniture.

“So I can practice my magic in here?” you asked warily—honestly preferring the dark and musty Undercroft over this cluttered, attic like space.

Professor Weasley nodded with a warm smile.

“Yes, I know it doesn’t look like a good space now, but after we find Deek we can—ah speaking of—Deek! Over here!”

You heard a small crash of some objects tipping over followed by a soft scurry of feet. You then saw a little—person? Goblin?

The little creature had drooping ears and large, glassy eyes. It was wearing a ragged bit of tartan cloth over a thin, hunched body. It was also hauling a large, leather bag.

“Deek, so glad you found us. Is everything alright.”

The little man smiled genially and nodded, its ears flapping a little as his head bobbed.

“Yes, Professor. Deek was just looking for something to go along with the room.”

Professor Weasley then looked at you and smiled, introducing you to the creature which you learned was a House Elf.

You crouched down with a shy smile as you held out your hand.

“It’s very nice to meet you Deek—I have never seen a house elf before.”

The elf looked surprised at your hand and cautiously put his little claw-like fingers in yours before you gave it a polite shake.

“Deek is very happy to make your acquaintance, Miss—so very happy. The fact that you have never seen one of us speaks well to a house elf’s discretion.”

You nodded but didn’t think you understood exactly.

“Deek will be keeping an eye on you while you use the room and provide guidance.” The deputy head said with a gesture to the elf.

You beamed warmly.

“That is very kind if you Deek—I will try not to be a burden.” you pledge with a smile. Deek’s ears turned a little pink as he stuttered, assuring you that it was of no bother to him.

Professor Weasley then led you all a little further into the room before you were standing in a clearing of sorts. She turned to face you as Miriam stood back.

“Alright. Remember what you asked the room for and think about what you want it to look like—picture your ideal study.”

You shut your eyes but your face was still broadcasting skepticism. 

You thought about where you wanted to learn magic alone—which did not sound appealing. 

Your mind drifted to Poppy for some reason—her kind and sweet face making you think of nature and life—trees and sunlight.

You felt the room shift around you—furniture creaking as your eyes remained shut.

Amit’s enthusiastic and jovial face crossed your thoughts. The Astronomy tower. Cheerful discussions amongst the stacks in the library.

Books.

Ominis.

Marble and candlelight—ornate carvings and moody lighting—but with touches of warmth.

Auburn hair and freckles—flirtatious and protective. Strong walls and foundations.

You thought about your red-clad friends.

Natty with her warm hugs and fierce heart. Your mind fluttered with a flash of ginger as you thought of your brave partner in crime.

The ground was shifting under your feet as you realized you had let your mind wander. You were meant to be designing some sort of study—umm chairs?

You heard the little elf gasp in awe as you heard the room stop shifting.

“Oh my Spark—how utterly charming.” you heard Miriam mutter as you finally opened your eyes.

You staggered as the warm sunlight cascaded down from a domed glass ceiling, making you blink in shock as you took in your new surroundings.

It was incredible—a seamless blend of your friends' houses—and their personalities. All while still feeling like you could see yourself in every other detail.

The large gabled space was lined with books and shelves of curious items. You saw comfy chairs that looked straight from the Gryffindor common room. 

You spun with delight to see some of your favorite serpentine columns from your own common room lining the doorways leading to rooms beyond. A copy of the lovely snake-motif brazier you had in your dorm glowed moodily by a battered training dummy.

As you shielded your eyes you saw a second level to the room, lined with more books and comfortable chairs for hours of reading and study.

The light moved as you saw a massive tree branch jutting into the room, giving the space a fresh and earthy smell you associate with your tiny Hufflepuff friend.

You covered your mouth with awe as you saw bright cobalt ribbons painted along the walls—dotted with golden constellations.

The floor was a rustic serviceable quality—reminding you a little of the Three Broomsticks. But the rich green rug with chestnut accents and snake designs had your mind once again on your surly Slytherin friend.

“This—this place is for me?”

Miriam grinned as she came and led you to a warm corner where a comfy trio of high backed chairs stood. You smiled when you realized it looked like the alcove you shared with Ominis—complete with tea service.

“This place is you, my darling. You are reflected everywhere—while also seeming to represent Hogwarts as a whole quite well.”

She pointed to the ceiling and you saw banners for the four houses hanging from the walls. 

“I just started thinking about my friends—I didn’t know it would shape the place. I do love it—but it’s so large! I swear my whole orphanage was smaller.”

Miriam chuckled as Professor Weasley sat down beside you at the tea set. Miriam then conjured a side table that looked much like the one in her and Eleazar’s parlor—complete with geometric carvings you admired.

“A small contribution. Great for feeding friends.” she smiled. You thanked her with a hug, delighted to have such a warm reminder of your mentors.

Miriam laid out the food as you turned to look for the elf who stood primly a few feet away. You cocked your head as you looked around, finally spying a dull footstool in front of a sofa across the room.

“One moment.” you said to the witches before standing and drawing your wand. You accio’d the footstool and placed it in front of you. You then carefully transfigured the stool a little to draw up the back and add armrests. You then changed the color like Natty had showed you and were pleased to have made a fairly serviceable miniature copy of the high back chairs the elder witches were sitting in.

“Here we are Deek. I hope this is the right size for you.” and you pulled the chair next to yours and smiled cheerfully at the little elf.

Deek flushed as he squeaked out a profuse string of gratitudes as you assured him it was no bother, inviting him to sit.

You looked up to see the witches giving you matching proud looks.

“Very kind of you dear—and lovely transfiguration work! Five points to Slytherin.” Professor Weasley awarded with an appreciative nod. 

You blushed as you settled into your chair.

“Deek will be able to help you set up some brewing stations and potting tables when you are ready—you should feel free to make this space suit your needs.”

You nodded and thanked the elf again.

“Deek is excited to help the kind Miss—very excited.” the elf cheerfully grinned.

Miriam started to unpack a delicious looking lunch.

“Alright—now that you have created such a brilliant space for us to have a little chat—I suggest you take the lead, my love.”

You nodded and settled in as you started a story you were getting quite good at telling.

***

Professor Weasley was nervously sipping her tea as you finished—ending with an extremely glossed over warning that Ranrok might be trying to attack the school—keeping her nephew’s name far from your lips.

You sighed as you looked at the little elf beside you, trembling with some of the excitement and danger you had detailed in the last fifteen minutes.

Miriam put down her cup.

“You see why we need the faculty behind us on this, Mattie? I have been pestering the ministry about Ranrok but the Minister won’t hear it. At the same time I must also be careful not to expose my brave charge to people who would seek to—take advantage of such power.”

Miriam reached and gripped your hand on the armrest as you gave her a grateful look.

Professor Weasley took a measured breath before speaking.

“Oh my dear child. I am sorry so much has been placed on your young shoulders—and so new to magic. You have done remarkably well to manage this with your studies. No wonder my nephew seems so captivated by your abilities—enough to even overcome his youthful house prejudices.” 

You felt a fresh wave of guilt as you looked up into her affectionate face. You gave a weak smile and looked down into your tea. Miriam caught your side eye with grim understanding, pursing her lips to show she would keep this detail a secret.

“Miriam—we will need to be cautious how we approach this. I will arrange to get the headmaster out of the castle so we can inform the teachers. I have some connections in the ministry I can call on to see if we can get more aurors around the valley. I will also talk to Black about improving the wards around the castle.”

“Di and Aesop are helping train her in defense and combat. I can assist with research along with Lodgok who is currently—and to my peace of mind, thankfully abroad running down a lead.”

Your Transfiguration teacher nodded as she set down her cup.

“Well my little sweet snake, while I cannot say I am not concerned for you, I am impressed with your progress so far on a most personal and distressing mission. You have shown to be a most talented young witch—and I am pleased to hear that Mr.Sallow is proving himself to be a loyal companion. You may well need the clever and capable students of Hogwarts to help ready you for what lies ahead. If there is anything I can do to assist you, please don’t hesitate to ask.”

You thanked her warmly and promised to come for help if you needed it. Miriam shot you an encouraging wink.

“Alright then ladies—and the charming Deek, we have a lovely room created by our young heroine and I brought some apple crumble and cream. Enough doom and gloom for an afternoon—Mattie, maybe you could tell us the story about that cousin of yours and the tap-dancing squirrels he kept enchanting.”

Your professor barked out a pleasant laugh as she clapped her hands.

“Oh yes! Ol’Rudy—such an odd duck that one. Let me tell you my dear, this will teach you lesson about storing walnuts around enchanted rodents.” the red headed witch giggled as she accepted a delicate plate of wonderful smelling crumble.

Your expression sparked with interest as you happily passed a little plate to the elf beside you. Deek tried to refuse but you could see the shy delight when you insisted and he relented—his ears twitching with joy as he tucked into the dessert.

Miriam gave you another squeeze on your hand before handing you a plate of warm crumble. 

“You did a fine job today, my love.” 

You nodded with a misty look before turning to listen to your Professor’s humorous family legend.

***

The Great Hall was already chattering and clinking with the din of dinner as you entered with Professor Weasley, Miriam having left to join her husband for dinner in their quarters.

After some more training with conjuring and vanishing from the two witches—as well as instruction to be discreet if you chose to invite anyone to your new study, you had headed for dinner.

You bid your Transfiguration professor goodbye and thanked her again for her help.

With a steady breath you looked at your table and saw all your Slytherin friends already enjoying their meal. You saw your space had been saved between Ominis and Sebastian—though the latter seemed a few inches further from his normal spot. You steeled your nerves and started towards your table.

You placed a hand on Ominis’ shoulder as you said a quiet hello, your eyes flicking around before landing on Sebastian—who seemed very interested in his baked potato. 

You sighed and started to sit down before you heard a squeak from Nerida—who was now looking at you with an alarmed expression and giving you little head tilts to something at your left. 

Looking over your shoulder your heart dropped as you saw Garreth’s cheerful face trotting up the rows of students, eyes trained on you.

Oh no.

You leapt over the bench and rushed up the aisle to meet him.

“Hey there, Kitten. I wanted—whoa!”

You grabbed his arm and cast a glance over your shoulder to see Sebastian staring at you, his eyes darkening as he moved to stand.

“We need to leave—now!” you hissed as you dragged the ginger quickly to the side door, emerging into a silent and empty corridor.

“Is everything alright? What’s wrong?” Garreth asked with concern as you finally stopped and caught your breath.

“Gar, Sebastian is rather cross about last night—rightly so, if I’m being honest. We took a stupid risk and could have been killed. I am so very sorry I put you in danger, Garreth. We can talk later but you need to stay away from Seb until he—“

“WEASLEY!”

You swore under your breath as you saw Sebastian burst through the door at the far end of the hall, shoulders hunched as he started stalking towards you, eyes looking murderous.

You turned back to Garreth who had drawn his wand and curled his lip with a sneer.

“You didn’t do anything worth apologizing for—and if Sallow wants a scrap—that’s fine by me.” he gritted as he made an attempt to push past you. You placed both hands on his chest to hold him in place, halting his progress. You heard Ominis’ voice calling after the fast approaching brunette.

“Please, Garreth—I cannot bear to have my friends fight. Leave Sebastian with me. You can call this my favor, I don’t care—but please just go.” you pleaded.

He glared at Sebastian who was almost within range before his eyes softened when he looked down into yours.

“You still have your favor, Kitten. I’ll go because you asked. But he better behave himself around you.” he warned.

“What was that?” Sebastian spat as you turned. You unconsciously held an arm in front of the ginger.

“Sebastian—you are angry at me. Leave Garreth alone. Please. We can talk about this later.” 

He shook his head with a cruel sneer.

“I’m pretty sure I’m angry at him too. This bastard needs to be taught a lesson.”

Ominis caught up and clamped a hand on Sebastian’s shoulder—which the brunette unsuccessfully tried to shrug off as Ominis made an attempt to reason with him.

“Sebastian. Calm down. This is hardly going to end well.”

Garreth appeared conflicted as he gripped his wand—but one more look at you had him letting out a frustrated sigh.

“I’ll see you later, partner.” he muttered and turned around, walking away up the corridor towards the stairs.

Sebastian called out a few more cruel barbs after the Gryffindor before you could silence him. 

“Stop Seb. I get it. I messed up. I am sorry.” you expressed with sincerity, holding your hands up in an apologetic gesture.

He glared down at you, sucking his teeth as he flicked back to where Garreth was disappearing up a spiral case.

“Seems like you two just can’t stay away from each other—something happen last night you want to tell me, Kitten?” he growled with a cold glare that had your eyes stinging as you stepped back. Ominis yanked his friend away with an angry expression.

“Sebastian! That is enough. She apologized and is trying to make amends—while you are being a beast. You are letting your history with Weasley cloud your—“

You regained your composure as your apologetic features cooled to hollow defeat, cutting off your reasonable friend.

“Don’t bother Ominis. Sebastian seems to have made up his mind about what kind of friend—and what kind of girl I am. Go after Garreth and fight. I can’t stop you. I’ll see you later, Ominis—I’m not hungry” and you pushed past Sebastian without looking at him, fast stepping to the exit before any tears could be detected in your eyes.

You heard Sebastian call your name but you were already out the door, rushing to Slytherin house.

***

Your roommates found you a short while later sat on your bed, the salty tracks of tears starting to etch down your cheeks.

Nerida immediately pulled you into her arms as she started to coo and comfort you. Imelda dug around in her sideboard before sitting on your other side and breaking off a square of chocolate and ordering you affectionately to eat it.

You thanked them both as you sniffed and wiped at your eyes. Nerida rubbed circles on your back as she pulled some of your hair from your face.

“Sebastian can have a tongue like a viper when he wants—I know first hand. I heard Ominis giving him a bollocking in the corridor on the way down. Just ignore the git till he stops acting like a troll.”

You nodded and gave a weak smile.

“Yes—though I have experience taking down trolls.” you joked softly which had you friends chuckling.

“That’s the adder spirit.” cheered Imelda with a playful shake.

***

The next morning you dressed quietly as you left early to start your Saturday.

You had told your roommates the evening prior that you were going on a moss ball mission as it was meant to be clear. They had offered to go with you but you politely declined. You stated that you needed some time alone which they entirely understood, wishing you luck.

You checked your bag as you walked through the silent common room, only seeing a couple of other early risers milling around. You made sure you had your field guide plus the herbology book Anne had suggested. You pulled on a scarf and gloves as you made your way to the Great Hall.

You filled your bag with muffins, wrapped pastries and fruit from your table before slipping away to drop a few things off in your new study.

You walked through the heavy wooden doorway that appeared before you in the deserted hall as you quick-stepped into your comforting and spacious room.

You spotted Deek in a far corner sweeping.

“Good morning Deek. Are you well this morning?”

The elf bowed before smiling shyly.

“Good morning Miss. Deek is very well, thank you for asking. Is there anything Deek can do for you?”

You nodded as you reached into your bag and pulled out your found potion ingredients.

“I need a place to store these ingredients. They need to be safe.”

Deek nodded primly and asked for you to follow him to a lower room. 

You marveled at this massive second room and its floor to ceiling glowing windows. You saw the floor had a tiled mosaic of water and waves—and what you suspected were merpeople.

You also saw a small door with a mermaid on it by the wall with a similar design. You would have to investigate that later.

You were pleased that your other housemate also seemed represented in this room, a model of a quidditch pitch like Imelda’s sat on a plinth under some tattered house quidditch banners and a table that looked like a workbench.

“Here Miss. This area seems to have been set up for potion making and storage.”

He showed you to a side of the room that already had several potion stations and a large handsome cupboard with glass doors and a heavy key in the lock. 

You thanked Deek as he bowed cheerfully before returning to his cleaning. 

You carefully stored your collected ingredients, pleased to find the cupboard had racks for organizing jars and lots of empty containers made of glass, steel and tin.

You stored the fang carefully in a heavy glass jar, even taking time to carefully fill in one of the little label cards to tick in the frame on the bottle. You put your other collected ingredients in more jars and bottles. 

You finally locked it and put the key in your satchel.

As you turned to leave you spied a massive green loom in the other corner, alongside two large drafting tables and a few dress mannequins. You walked around the unusual loom, curious as to how it works as it seemed to be clapping and moving on its own. You tried to think why the room would give you a textile setup as you were not that great at sewing or knitting.

You shrugged and walked back up the stairs to the main room, resolving to spend more time investigating the magical space that was now at your disposal.

Deek seemed to have vanished—off to do whatever it was House Elves did. You spied the little chair you had transfigured by the fireplace next to a tiny spindly table—a rustic blanket neatly folded on the seat. You grinned at the comfortable little space Deek had made for himself in the Room, happy he seemed to like it here as much as you did. 

You quickly pulled a blueberry danish out of your bag and left it on his table for him. You gave your new space one last cheerful look before skipping out the door to make your way to the trees and forests beyond.

***

You trudged back in when the sun was setting, your legs feeling heavy as your cheeks burned from the cold evening air.

You had spent the entire day crouched along the forest floor looking for the elusive Moss Ball. You had found a few dead beetles of the variety that rolled the balls—but had yet to find a live one with a viable ball.

The book Anne recommended had been very useful though—and while you did not find any moss, you did locate some other ingredients to add to your growing private stores. 

As you walked through the halls towards your common room You felt dirty, exhausted and disappointed. You worried your lip as you dragged yourself though the door, passing a few Slytherins who raised a brow at your disheveled state.

You turned and almost paused when you saw Sebastian coming towards the exit you had just entered through, eyes on the floor and hands in his pockets as he headed for dinner. He looked up, eyes widening as you passed him.

You flicked your weary eyes to his but didn’t stop as you continued to your dorm. You heard his footsteps stall where you had passed him but you hastened your gait before he could launch another verbal assault.

You thought you heard him say your name but you were already up the staircase and headed for an early night.

***

The following day didn’t fare any better.

While Saturday had at least been clear and bright—Sunday was foggy, wet and cold.

You repeated your actions from the previous day—though this time you left a note with Nerida for Ominis. You had made plans earlier in the week to continue reading after dinner with the blonde. You told him you would meet him later.

By the time you had given up your search for the day you could feel the damp had reached your skin. You shivered as you made your way back—the frigid air freezing your heart as you realized you were quickly running out of time to find the magical ball.

You thought about the blood compass and the unlikelihood you would even get access to Rookwood’s blood. This was all a long shot—and a difficult one at that.

But one you somehow felt was the right course.

You thought about other options for the ball—you dreaded thinking about how much one might cost if it was even available.

Entering the great hall you sighed at the warm air and smell of food that worked to help settle your nerves as you moved toward your table. You saw Garreth look up from his meal to catch your eye. He looked concerned but you shot him a small smile—inwardly pleased he didn’t look like Sebastian had chosen to follow him Friday night.

Speaking of whom, you hazarded a glance at your table and were surprised to see the brunette missing from his usual seat. You made your way over and sat beside Ominis with a tired but cheerful smile for your roommates.

“Did you have any luck?” asked Ominis after he greeted you.

“Not today I’m afraid. I would have stayed out longer but it’s getting cold—which doesn’t bode well for my search.” you added with a luckless shrug as you hurriedly wrapped your icy fingers around your hot goblet of pumpkin juice.

“I’m sorry to hear that. Maybe I can help you this week.” offered Ominis cheerfully. You gripped his arm with gratitude as you started to fill your plate. You glanced beside you again at the bench before looking up at Nerida.

She seemed to catch your question as her face turned haughty.

“The git hasn’t been seen all day.” she told you with a toss of her head. You raised a brow as Ominis leaned close to your ear.

“Seb left early this morning—didn’t say where he was headed. I may have mentioned that he was rather…rude the other night when Nerida picked up on my irritation with him on Saturday.”

Nerida gave you a sharp look of solidarity.

“I don’t know the particulars but I know he was out of line. I’ve never seen Ominis so cross. You think we are mad—wait till Anne finds out.”

You looked alarmed as you squeezed Ominis’ arm.

“I don’t want to cause a rift. Sebastian and I will work this out—I hope. Please don’t ice him out on my behalf.”

Imelda shook her head.

“Sebastian needs to find a better way to deal with his emotions. He speaks before he thinks and it’s going to end up biting him in the arse from time to time.” she calmly observed.

Ominis leaned in.

“I’m sorry—I didn’t give specifics but Nerida came upon me after a rather heated argument with Seb. He is being ridiculous, and Imelda is correct—he must learn that words have impact.”

You bit your lip as you glanced at the empty seat beside you. 

Your heart yearned for his warm, affectionate presence—his easy smiles and quick grins.

You missed him dearly.

Sighing heavily, you started tucking into your meal, listening as Nerida told you about an article she read about Merpeople in a French wizards paper her cousin had sent her.

***

“Do you think Emma will succeed in her plans for Mr Elton?” asked Ominis as he took a sip from his tea.

The two of you were tucked into a comfortable corner of a deserted parlor in Slytherin house. You had your feet drawn up on the settee that you and your reading companion were sharing. You had been cheerfully discussing the chapters Ominis had just read aloud.

“I don’t think so—he doesn’t seem like a good match for Harriet. She should have accepted Mr Martin.”

Ominis nodded as he reflected, thinking about the interactions of the characters in the story so far.

You were about to ask him about the ridiculous character of Mr Woodhouse when you heard a lone set of footsteps echo across the marble floor, signalling someone entering the chamber.

You looked up and felt your heart clench as you took in the stooped figure of your missing Slytherin friend in the doorway.

Sebastian was wearing a long thick wool coat over dark trousers and heavy muddy boots. His hair was rather disheveled, covering his eyes as he slowly moved towards you.

Ominis seemed to recognise his friend's steps as his features hardened, his hand finding yours on the sofa. Sebastian stopped a few feet away, still slightly obscured in the shadows.

“Can I talk to her alone, Ominis?” asked Sebastian in a low voice, still not meeting your eye. You felt your companion squeeze your hand—seeking permission. You gave him a series of pulses to show it was okay.

Ominis stood and bid you a gentle goodnight, thanking you for the charming company. He passed close to Sebastian, laying a hand on his shoulder and muttering something in his friend’s ear before continuing out the door—leaving you alone with the grim looking teen. 

You stood and walked past him to the table beside the dying fire, returning your cup to the matching silver tea service. You heard him approach and you sighed without turning around.

“If you are going to scold me again could you make it fast? I have had a rather long day.” you say wearily, placing a closed fist softly on the lace tablecloth as you waited for his reply.

You tensed a little as you felt him stand over your shoulder, his familiar warmth and scent making you desperately want to turn and embrace him—but you remained still.

You heard a rustling of his satchel and a delicate clinking as he reached forward and carefully set a grubby bottle on the table next to your hand.

Your brows contracted in confusion as you automatically picked up the glass, squinting to see what was in it.

The clinking was from a small bead of silver that was rolling around beside a perfect, pea-sized fuzzy green ball.

Your mouth dropped as you turned to look up at him.

He was—filthy.

Now that he was closer, you saw his face smeared with dirt and sweat. His hair was windswept and messy—coat covered in leaves and burrs.

“Sebastian.” you muttered with a blank look, your mind stalling for something to say.

Sebastian backed away a few steps and ducked his head, nervously rubbing the back of his neck. He pulled off his coat and threw it over a chair, revealing a dark green knit jumper.

“Just—let me talk. Then you can do whatever you want, I won’t bother you.”

You gave a short nod as you stood watching him, the bottle held tightly over your heart as he began.

“I-I am so sorry. I acted like a complete scoundrel and treated you terribly. I knew you were sorry about how you handled Thursday night—but I still wanted to be angry about it. Then I saw Weasley and you together—” he paced a little as he wrung his hands to work out some of his nervous energy. “—while I still don’t like the bloke, I cannot deny that he was a gentleman to you on Friday while I-I was disrespectful and cruel. I cannot apologize enough, Bash.”

Sebastian looked up at you with an earnest expression. He gave an unsteady sigh as he took a small step towards you.

“I hope I haven’t permanently ruined your opinion of me. I know—and Ominis has reinforced, that if I don’t get my—temper under control, I risk saying or doing something that cannot be forgiven. I will try harder to be a better friend to you.”

You blinked rapidly to keep your tears at bay as you felt your heart lighten. You carefully set the bottle down before giving him a misty smile. 

You rushed to close the distance and wrapped your arms around his chest, gripping the soft wool of his sweater as he scooped you up, almost off your feet with desperate relief.

His large frame enveloped you as his hand slid up your spine, stopping on the nape of your neck to secure you against him.

You squeezed him tightly.

“I missed you, Seb.” you muttered, your voice cracking a little as you felt him burrow his face into the crook of your neck.

“You have no idea, Bash.” he mumbled, the arm across your lower back pulling you a degree closer. You gave a watery laugh as you pulled back to look up into his flushed face, his eyes still looking worried and cautious.

You cocked your head with a soft smile as you reached up, gently carding your fingers through his hair—his body stilling before you pulled a stray dry leaf from his locks, holding it up to him with a questioning look.

He gave a nervous chuckle as you backed away to throw it in the fire. You then picked up the remarkable little bottle again.

“How did you even find this?” you asked with wonder as you held it up. He stepped in close to you again—seeming to want to make up for days of distance as he picked up your other hand, looking at the bottle as he ran his thumb over your knuckles.

“I have the benefit of being from this valley and having a broomstick. Anne wrote yesterday that the first frost was due in the next day or so and I knew you hadn’t found one yet. I thought I could help—maybe make up a little for being such an arse.” he shrugged, looking away.

You could see from the state he was in, the faint purple that was starting to blossom under his red-rimmed eyes—that the search had been long and tiring.

You bit your lip as you squeezed his fingers. You wished you could tell him what he had done in the pursuit of a cure for his sister. While it would hopefully one day benefit her, he had only thought about helping you—had scoured the damp countryside all day to make you happy—and gain your forgiveness.

Your cheeks darkened and before you could stop yourself, you were nervously stepping in close to his side. Standing on your tiptoes, you placed a chaste kiss on his warm, speckled cheek.

“Thank you, Sebastian. I promise to use it wisely.” you whispered before quickly backing away. You then became very interested in the moss ball—but not before catching the quirk of his lip as he looked away with a blush.

“You’re uh-welcome, Bash. Maybe we can look at setting up a potion station in the Undercroft—might be a portable set up somewhere we can—reappropriate.”

You smiled as you moved a step closer.

“Actually, along that vein, I have something to show you—and Ominis. It’s quite spectacular.” you hint with a cryptic look, your eyes sparkling with delight.

Sebastian gave an interested nod as you collected your satchel and novel, carefully placing the bottle in the padded pocket you had kept the empty container you were carrying.

“Have you picked up another secret over the weekend, Bash?”

He then slid his arm across your shoulders, your body instantly relaxing at the familiar gesture. You both started towards your respective dorms.

“Yes. I am gathering quite the collection.” you reply evenly before smiling up at him. “But this one is fairly incredible—I have been quite eager to share it with you.”

He gave you a guilty look. 

“Yes, I have missed not having you to talk with—well anyone, really as our group seems to have sided with you. I have a feeling I will need to smooth things over with them before our trip on Wednesday.” you beamed up at him at the mention of the visit which had him ducking his head closer to yours as you walked. “—and I do want to hear about your adventure with Weasley. I promise to stay calm and just listen.”

You nodded as you wrapped an arm around his back.

“I appreciate that, Seb. I know I didn’t approach Garreth’s request correctly and I really am sorry—most of what you said on Thursday was true.” you admitted. His fingers gripped your shoulder.

“Thank you, Bash. I probably would have been more polite if it hadn’t involved that particular Gryffindor—not saying that’s an excuse. Still, I guess you got to see the famed lion’s den. So tell me, is it full of scratching posts as I suspected?”

You chuckled as you leaned into his side, with him peppering you with more guesses as to what lay beyond the fat lady.

The two of you slowed your steps as you chatted and laughed—prolonging your separation to your respective dorms for the night.

Chapter Text

While you’d informed your roommates that you and Sebastian had made up, they still bore quite chilly shoulders for the remorseful looking Copperhead when you all came down to meet them the following morning.

Sebastian gave you a weak smile, checking nervously you hadn’t changed your mind about forgiving him. You returned an encouraging look before you stepped in to give him a quick, friendly hug.

“Good morning, Sebastian.” you muttered in a placating voice.

His arms immediately pulled you in, filling your senses with notes of cinnamon and clean soap.

“Is this how we say ‘Good Morning’ now? Not that I’m complaining.” he chuckled as you tried to pull away—only to find him holding on a beat longer, humming happily as he swayed a little.

“Just for today, Seb.” you said with a giggle as you drew back. Imelda and Nerida flanked you with terse expressions which made Sebastian’s easy smile flicker, his arms dropping from you nervously. You shook your head with a smile and moved past him to make your way to the awaiting blonde.

You bid good morning to Ominis, slipping an arm through his as you started towards breakfast, leaving Sebastian to deal with the two girls who had started to harshly whisper at him with stony faces.

“I hope they go easy on him.” you mutter to Ominis as you stepped through the exit. A guilty-looking Sebastian and your roommates were following behind at a distance as you heard Imelda whisper “—what would Anne say?”

Ominis chuckled as he shook his head.

“He will be better for it. Seb gave me a brief overview of your discussion last night. You should know he was truly regretful for his words and actions.”

“I know that, Ominis. I could see how penitent he was—and thank you for whatever common sense you knocked into him.”

He ducked his head with a humble smile.

“I have had a lot of practice. While Anne and Seb are very close—they are siblings and are prone to bicker from time to time. They both can be stubborn and petulant if they believe they are in the right. Thankfully, Anne has matured past most of that type of behaviour. Seb still needs to grow a little.”

You hummed warmly at this, finding the mental image of Sebastian and Anne having little quarrels rather endearing.

“I wish I had a sibling—even if just to argue with.” you lamented with a sigh as you turned up a corridor. 

Ominis gave your hand on his arm a gentle squeeze.

“I too am envious of their relationship—and I have siblings.” he advised with a luckless look. “Take it from me, not all brothers and sisters are as loving or as kind to one another as the Sallows.”

You bit your lip, dreading what this odd remark meant for the childhood treatment of your dear friend.

“I'm sorry to hear that, Ominis.” you said with a meaningful pulse on his arm. He gave you an affectionate look.

“It's of no consequence, my adder.” he said softly. “I have The Sallows, Nerida and Imelda…and now you.” he added with a shy smile.“I am quite fortunate by all accounts.”

You felt your throat thicken a degree as you held his arm a little tighter, touched by his gentle optimism.

“That is kind to say, Ominis. I am honoured to be included in your new ‘family’. You know, I had always dreaded becoming part of one. I’m glad it’s not so bad after all.” you added cheerfully.

Ominis looked concerned as he slowed his step a beat.

“Why would you dread becoming part of a family?”

You blanked a moment before patting his arm as you tutted warmly.

“Oh, yes I suppose that does sound odd out of context. You see, before I knew I was a witch, I didn’t have a very hopeful view of my future. The headmistress at the orphanage was always telling us older girls that if we wanted ‘a family’ we would have to hope some son of a local merchant or a rich widower would take pity and marry us before we turned eighteen and were turfed out. She said it was the best outcome we could hope for.”

Ominis looked alarmed.

“You were going to have to marry someone to have a home?”

You gripped his arm with a light laugh.

“No. I would rather die an old spinster in a hollowed out tree than marry without love—actually, funnily enough, I turned down some git a few months ago.”

“Someone proposed to you?” he blurted, not succeeding in keeping the incredulous edge from his voice.

“Who proposed to who?”

Sebastian came and joined your other side, looking down at you with confusion. Imelda and Nerida also caught up—seemingly satisfied with their little chat, the ice now thawed.

You shook your head with a laugh.

“It’s nothing. I was just telling Ominis that some muggle bloke asked me to marry him back in the spring an—“

Sebastian’s lip curled as his eyebrows shot up.

“He what? Why was he proposing to you?”

You laughed harder at the affronted look on his face—and the irritated huff that came from the blonde.

They clearly were not seeing the humour.

“Oh please, Seb. He was the local baker’s eldest son. The boy had all the charm and wit of a stale bread roll. I think I maybe said two words to him once at Sunday school? Then suddenly he was at my orphanage’s door asking for my hand—and not very well, might I add.”

“Why? What did he say?” asked Sebastian with a raised brow and crossed arms. You gave him a tight smile.

“Let’s just say you would be hard pressed to find a difference in the qualities the young man listed as desirable in his future wife, and what one might want in good cattle . Suffice it to say, I promptly declined his request.”

“Why would he think you would ever say yes?” asked Nerida with a giggle.

You shrugged.

“Probably because the next oldest girl at my home did about ten minutes later. I suppose I should be flattered he asked me first—but he left with his future obedient housewife so he wasn’t too upset.” you observed with indifference.

Ominis’ features relaxed a little as he nodded with understanding.

“Unfortunately wizards are not much better than muggles in that regard, often seeing marriage more like a business transaction or a means of tying bloodlines, than a joining of two hearts. My mother has been attempting to marry me off to every high-borne, leftover-girl in the country.” he added with a sardonic scowl.

You looked up at him with surprise as you saw Nerida shake her head with a smile, tugging Ominis’ other arm.

“Remember that French girl, Omie? The Beauxbaton Bore?” 

He chuckled a little, his dower mood fading as you all filtered into the Great Hall.

“Lannette Hedair. Dullest woman I have ever met. She collected spoons and was at least eight years older than me—but her family is rich so my mother offered me as a suitor. Thankfully, forced marriage by parents was outlawed decades ago so all she can do is needle and threaten.” he then leaned closer to your ear. “I will gladly join you in your hollowed tree rather than marry for money or influence.” 

You affectionately nudged his shoulder as you all sat down at your table, the wonderful smells of pastries and hot food activating your appetite.

“That’s just as I would expect of Mr.Darcy.” you muttered with a chuckle, smiling as the tips of the blonde’s ears tinted a sweet shade of pink as he poured you a cup of tea alongside his.

***

Garreth seemed to have been wary of meeting you at your table and you caught him waving at the end of the corridor when you emerged alone from the Great Hall.

You skipped over to the redhead with a cheerful grin. He made a show of looking around before giving you an arch smile.

“I take it we can talk again? Sallow isn't going to jump out and hex me is he?” he asked as he craned his neck to look past you. You chuckled as you shook your head, gesturing for him to lead the way to Theory.

“You’re safe, Gar. I’ll admit Sebastian and I had a bit of a rocky weekend following Friday night, but we have since made up. I am sorry though—”

But Garreth cut you off before you could finish.

“I told you, you have nothing to be sorry for—and I will certainly not have you apologising for his behaviour. I'm just glad you seem like your normal self again, Kitten.” he added with a warm smile.

You looked up at him with a resigned look as you nodded.

“Alright—I won't apologise. But I will say we did take a stupid risk.” you lamented. Garreth looked a little guilty as he ran a hand through his flaming hair.

“Yes…in retrospect I cannot help but agree. I really should be the one apologising for bringing you down there…honestly, Sallow has a right to be angry.” he admitted.

You looked up with surprise at your Gryffindor friend.

“That is very mature, Garreth. Alright, from here on out let us both be better at looking out for one another in future endeavours.” you suggested with a cheerful nudge. He looked down at you with delight as he stepped closer.

“So there might be more adventures in the future then?” he asked with a hopeful expression. 

“So long as we take more precautions—then I don’t see why not.” you said with a sly wink which had him grinning. 

“Excellent! I actually was going to see if you wanted to help me with prepping some ingredients for my intangibility potion—after all you proved to be quite adept at slicing and dicing.”

You blushed a little as you nodded.

“I suppose we cannot get into too much trouble just brewing a potion—so long as it doesn't explode.” you add with a pointed look which had Garreth chuckling as you both entered the Theory classroom.

You looked up to see Professor Fig talking with a tall Hufflepuff boy before the student returned to his desk with the book Fig had given him. Eleazar turned and beamed brightly at seeing you enter—though his smile flickered as he cast a glance at your companion, his brow lowering a hair.

You told Garreth to save your seat as you headed to greet your teacher.

“Good morning Professor, I hope you are well?”

“Good morning, my dear. I am doing just fine—more importantly, are you well?” he then stepped closer and lowered his voice with concern. “I understand from Miriam you have been having some troubles with your friends?” he hinted with a sympathetic look.

You nodded as you glanced back at Garreth who was unpacking his bag.

“Yes. I'm afraid I did something rather foolish and Sebastian rightly—though not very nicely, called me out on it. We have since made up. Everything is alright.”

Eleazar nodded as he folded his arms, tapping his fingers on his robes.

“Hmmm—yes, Miriam did mention your little excursion on Thursday.” and he shot a sharp look at the redhead. “While I cannot condone what you and your friend did, I am proud you protected the school—and one another. Still, I'm rather disappointed that Mr. We–a Gryffindor , would put you in such danger.” he added with an unimpressed look at your friend.

You leaned in with alarm in your features.

“Please don’t let Professor Weasley find out, sir. He didn’t—and still doesn't know the real danger he was in. It was more my fault than his.” you pleaded in a whisper. Eleazar's face melted in a gentle smile as he lay a comforting hand on your shoulder.

“Fret not, my young charge. I am fairly certain your friend has enough detentions to last him quite a while yet.” he chuckled, causing you to duck your head with a guilty smile. “His secret is safe with me, my dear—and speaking of secrets…I understand you have a new room in which you can study magic. Miriam couldn't stop going on about your ‘design’ abilities last night at dinner.” he added with an encouraging wink.

You grinned and nodded.

“I just love it, Professor—you will need to come see it soon! Maybe Friday afternoon? I am going with my Slytherin friends to visit Anne Sallow on Wednesday so I think that's when I will next be free.”

Eleazar eyebrows shot up with surprise followed by a warm smile.

“Friday sounds lovely—I will let Miriam know.  We can all have a catch up then. I am pleased you are going to see Miss Sallow. Please tell her that I miss her witty remarks in my class.”

You bobbed your head before you suddenly remembered your idea from the evening before.

“Professor, I could actually use your help with something for her if you have a few minutes spare at the end of class?”

He raised a brow with interest.

“I am at your disposal, my young friend.”

***

“Keep it for now—I’m not going to need it before Wednesday.” said Sebastian between bites of his lunch.

You had just returned from Flying with your roommates, having spent the last session getting rather good at keeping up with your friends on Sebastian’s sporty broom.

“Thank you—I’ll guard it with my life.” you promised with a grin. 

“Just guard it from her. ” he added with a significant look at his captain. Imelda just sneered.

“Like I care.” and she turned to you with a kinder expression. “So I have our flight route all worked out for Wednesday. You did great today, even with the wind, so I have no doubt you will be fine in the open valley. Our path takes us right by this old pitch I used to use before I came to Hogwarts.”

You smiled brightly.

“Oh I want to see that! I am so excited, Mel—I’ve never been beyond Hogsmeade, but I hear such wonderful things about the whole valley. Enchanted forests, misty mountains, little hamlets—but I promise not to lag behind.” you swore dutifully.

You then nudged Sebastian—who you couldn’t help but notice had been sitting rather close to you during meals that day.

“Thank you again for the broom-loan. I’m really looking forward to the flight—and meeting Anne.” you add shyly. 

He smiled down at you with a gentle look.

“She is eager to meet you as well, Bash—and a little nervous. She really wants you to like her.” he admitted quietly.

You bit your lip to suppress a grin.

“I already do. She is a charming correspondent.”

Sebastian nodded appreciatively.

“She mentioned how much she enjoys reading your letters, they make her laugh. Makes up for the chicken scratch I send her.” he joked with a wink. 

You smiled as you sipped your tea.

“Will she be alright with all of us coming? It won’t be too much for her will it?”

His smile flickered as his eyes looked heavier.

“She says she will be okay. The curse hits her with bouts of pain—but only a few per day. If she stays seated she is usually fairly comfortable.” he said with a sigh.

You nodded, leaning a little on him. He pushed back affectionately.

“Thank you for coming with us, Bash. It means a lot to Anne, and me.” 

Your heart warmed as you ducked your head, nibbling on a biscuit as he returned to his meal.

You thought about the conversation you had with Professor Fig before you left his class earlier—the request you had made which he seemed delighted to fulfil.

You hoped you were guessing correctly in this surprise for your new friend.

***

You found Sebastian waiting for you at the bottom of a stairwell leading to the Transfiguration Wing.

You and Ominis had just come from Herbology, where you had a fascinating lesson about Starlight Roses—a beautiful bloom that glows when in complete darkness. Your class had all huddled in a small closet to view the rare flower. While Professor Garlick carefully held the bud for the class to view, you whispered to Ominis a description of the rose, highlighting the eerie ethereal light that illuminated the faces of your classmates. His hand had found yours in the dark space, squeezing it with gratitude.

“So, where is this new secret then, Bash.” muttered Sebastian in a low voice as he fell into step beside you and Ominis, all of you working your way up the stairs.

“Patience, Seb.” you replied with a cool expression—though your features still broadcasted excitement. Ominis smiled with a curious look as he patted the hand that was resting on the cross of his arm. You had noticed recently that he didn’t use his orientation spell when you walked together—preferring to trust you to keep him safe.

You turned down the deserted looking corridor, cautiously waiting for students who still had lessons the rest of the day to head off to their classrooms

“We just have to wait…okay now!” and you stood in front of the stone wall, your heart willing the door to appear. You heard Sebastian swear softly as you felt Ominis tense beside you, the sound of shifting stone and wood alerting him to a change.

“Right...In we go!” and you smartly pushed Sebastian and pulled Ominis into the room, the door disappearing right before another student turned down the now empty hallway.

***

“What—What is this place?” gasped Sebastian, turning in a circle, his head craned back to take in the towering, library-like space.

“This is the Room of Requirement.” you announced happily, pulling Ominis towards the center. His marble features filled with delight as he turned to you, pulling out his wand.

“That is where we are? You have been given permission to use the Room of Requirement? I didn’t think it worked like that.” he observed with interest, his wand now flashing as he started to navigate the room.

You nodded and hummed, not surprised that your clever friend had heard of the legendary space.

“Professor Weasley had me think about where I wanted to learn magic. A safe study I can use to work on catching up on my lessons—and work on figuring out what Ranrok is planning. This room appeared based on my request.”

“You designed this place? It's bloody amazing, Bash—and we can just come here whenever we want? No teachers?” asked Sebastian, who had already vaulted the steps to head to the upper level, running behind bookcases and leaning over the wooden rails as he explored the space.

“It was apparently based on my thoughts and what I said I needed—and yes, I have been told the room is mine to use as I see fit for the year. Professor Weasley does know about it but I do not think they can enter without my permission.”

Sebastian grinned as he joined you and Ominis back on the lower level.

“I think this will be a good place for us to work, but we may want to keep combat training to the Undercroft.” you suggested.

“Yes, some of these books are quite rare indeed—I would not suggest learning fire spells in here.” added Ominis, who was already pulling books off a case built into the wall, running his hand over the embossed titles with interest.

“Professor Weasley said the Room had probably filled the space with objects from its Hidden Things state…these must be books that people stashed away over the centuries.” you replied, coming to join his side to look at the spines of the mismatched books on the shelf.

You heard little steps behind you as you spotted Deek coming up the hallway from the larger room with the potion stations, in his arms a teetering stack of more books.

“Hello Deek! I want to introduce you to my friends.” you called cheerfully.

A surprised yelp came from the house elf, clearly not expecting three students to be in the Room—causing him to lose his control on the books.

Sebastian quick-stepped forward to catch the wobbly stack before it tumbled from the unsteady elf—deftly righting the pile in his arms.

“There we go, mate. You alright?” said Sebastian, smiling down at the frightened looking elf who nodded before he spun to look up at you.

“Miss! Deek is sorry, Deek didn’t know you were going to bring guests-uh—”

You knelt and caught the little elf’s hand. 

“It’s okay Deek—you don’t need to do anything. I just wanted to introduce my friends who will be joining me from time to time. This is Sebastian Sallow.” and you gestured to the brunette who was placing the books on a low table. “—and Ominis Gaunt.”

Deek gasped as his eyes went wide—looking frightened of your blue-eyed friend.

“Oh! Uh—a Gaunt …Hello sir—Deek is very honoured to meet you.” and Deek made a hasty bow, his ears flopping low. You looked concerned as you heard Ominis sigh and step closer, kneeling before the trembling creature.

“Please don’t be frightened of me, Deek. I sincerely apologise if you have suffered any cruelty at the hands of others who bare my name. I know my siblings have not been...kind to House Elves in the past. I assure you I mean you no harm.” and Ominis held out a nervous hand, allowing Deek to decide what to do.

Deek seemed surprised at the declaration, looking up to you with worried eyes. You nodded and smiled warmly, with him also getting an encouraging wink from Sebastian.

Deek cautiously placed his small hand in Ominis’ marble fist and gently shook it. You grinned at the relief on the blonde’s face as the elf seemed to shuffle off his fear.

“Deek is very pleased to meet you Sir. You are very kind to say such things.”

Ominis gave a gentle smile as he stood, you coming to grip his hand with a grateful pulse.

“Deek has kindly offered to assist me with using the Room, providing very much appreciated advice.” you added with a warm look at the blushing elf.

“Deek is always happy to help students. The Room you have made is quite wonderful to be in. Deek feels most fortunate.” he assured. “Speaking of which…Deek has an item the Room seems to have left for you.” and he scurried to a cupboard on the far wall. After a moment, he started lugging out a heavy leather bag.

“What is it?” you asked as he walked over and held it up to you with both arms.

“Its called a Nab-sack, Miss. They are used to capture beasts—often by poachers.” Deek explained. You drew your hand back before touching the bag, looking with alarm at the elf.

“Why would The Room think I would want that? I’m not a poacher.” you replied with a furrowed brow, glancing up at your equally confused-looking friends.

Deek shook his head, his little ears wobbling.

“While the nab-sack can, and often is used for poaching, it is also used by naturalists and conservationists to rescue beasts who may not survive in the wild—or are at too much risk of being poached. The Room must think you want to help beasts.”

You warily grabbed the handle and held up the strange bag—it reminding you of a doctor’s satchel. You thought about what Deek said—your mind thinking back to your conversation with Poppy about the fears she had for Highwing.

“How does it work?” you ask, about to open the bag and look in before the elf rushed forward.

“Don’t open it towards you! You might get nabbed, Miss! You point the open end at the Beast and the bag will pull it in and store it until you can release it safely.”

Ominis stepped forward with interest.

“I have read about these. They are quite valuable and rare. Deek is correct in that they can be used to preserve as well as poach. Have you a mind to rescue Beasts?” he asked, turning to you.

You thought about this as you handed the bag to an awaiting Sebastian, who turned it over in his hands—but smartly did not open it. 

You did want to help the Beasts of the valley–especially if Ranrok or poachers were putting them at risk.

“What do I do if I capture a Beast, is there somewhere I can bring it to keep it safe?” you ask, taking the bag back from Sebastian.

Deek rubbed his scruffy chin as he looked around.

“Deek isn't sure Miss—it is odd the Room would want you to capture Beasts without anywhere to put them. Maybe, if you do find yourself rescuing a beast—you can bring it here and see if the Room responds?”

You nodded at this suggestion, which seemed as plausible as any you could imagine. 

“I will ask Poppy—maybe she will know? Thank you Deek, for finding this for me.” you added, smiling down at the elf who gave a curt bow.

“Deek will see you later Miss—meant to meet Professor Weasley about a task she asked about. It was nice to meet you, young gentleman.” and Deek bowed low before you said goodbye, with him disappearing in a snap and a twist.

“What a funny little elf.” muttered Sebastian with an affectionate head tilt at the vacant spot that was once your new guide.

“He is lovely. I’m very lucky he is here to help.” you said with a soft smile. Ominis took a step towards you with a cocked head.

“—on that topic, can I take it you have informed Miss Onai and Miss Sweeting of your endeavours to seek their aid?” surmised Ominis, picking up your mention of the little Hufflepuff. 

“Yes. They have both bravely—or rather foolishly, decided to stand beside me, even after hearing about, well, everything . They have their own motivations they might share with you—actually, I was hoping to bring them here this Saturday and I would appreciate it if you could both come too.”

Sebastian grinned and nodded, still taking in the room’s many curiosities as he meandered around the shelves.

“Sounds like fun, Bash. Honestly, Poppy and Natty are two of the cleverest witches in our year—and if you are going to be going after Beasts, then you can’t go wrong with Sweeting. Plus, Natty knows some awesome charms from her time at Uagadou that she promised to show me—this might be a good place to learn.” he added with a greedy wink.

Ominis hummed as he tapped his jaw with a thoughtful look.

“I agree with Seb. It makes sense that those two witches made such an impact on your alter—and you. It would also be good to hear other perspectives on some of your—mysteries.”

You thanked them warmly for their support before bidding them to follow you down to the lower, larger room as you carried the nab sack. 

You emerged, flanked by your friends into the bright and cavernous room.

“This is yours too?!? You could play Quidditch in here!” cried Sebastian excitedly, his voice echoing off the hall like space. 

He suddenly spun with a wicked expression, zeroing in on you before surreptitiously slipping to your side, taking advantage of your full hands to rummage in your satchel.

“Oi, get off you grabby git! What are you—” you laughed as you watched Sebastian back away innocently with both hands behind his back. You heard a click and a whooshing sound and you now saw either end of Sebastian’s dark broomstick.

He gave you a giddy look, seeking permission while bouncing on his toes.

You sighed affectionately.

“Be careful.”

He let out an excited cheer before mounting the broom and kicking off into the empty space above you, his peals of laughter echoing off the books, glass and lacquered wood. 

Ominis chuckled as you set the nab sack down on the long wooden table under the towering windows.

“He has always wanted to fly inside the castle. You are a very good friend.” he whispered close to your ear as you glanced up, ducking a hair as  Sebastian zoomed past overhead—and upside down.

You let out a small laugh.

“It's important to have fun. Though honestly, I have no idea why The Room felt I needed so much space—it’s really big in here—very high ceilings.” you described. Ominis hummed with a smile.

“Actually, Sebastian is acting as a good point of reference for how large the room is, I can tell by listening to his childish glee roughly its size—did Professor Weasley say why it looked this way?”

“She said it was supposed to give me what I needed. I wonder if it was like this for The Ravenclaw—if she used it at all.” you sighed as you laced an arm through Ominis’ “I actually had a theory about that—but I can’t prove it.” you mumbled, starting to lead Ominis on a turn of the room so he could get a tour of its curious contents.

“You think this room was influenced by her? By what she wanted for you?”

You squeezed his arm in agreement.

“The Sorting Hat seemed to know I had been sorted before—in another time. It said it had heard a ‘broadcast’ from my mind and that’s why I was put in Slytherin. If the Room has similar magic to the hat, which as powerful school entities I suspect they might, I think some of what was created was what she thought I would need.”

Ominis nodded as you glanced up to see Sebastian doing loops and barrel rolls in the bright cascade of sunlight that was making the room warm and comfortable. 

You stopped at the potions cabinet and unlocked it to store your precious moss ball along with your other foraged items. Ominis leaned against the dormant potions station as you arranged bottles.

“Hogwarts is one of the most magically active and diverse places on earth. Hundreds of years of magic has been cultivated and grown within its walls—giving it its own unique brand of magic, something I think you of all people can appreciate. It’s possible your alter-self tapped into the school’s power when she sent her message through time—maybe leaving an imprint to help you? It might explain the pull you feel towards people.”

You let out a little gasp with this realisation.

“I think you are correct, Ominis. I couldn’t tell where the Ravenclaw was in the memory—but it felt like somewhere in the castle. Seeing as I keep finding—and being shown secret places at Hogwarts, that may be where—she had her last stand.” you sadly surmised before re-locking the cabinet. “But if that is the case, then I have greater hope for our success. It makes me feel like we have one more ally in our fight.” and you smiled around at the warm space around you—the mixture of nature and elegant elvish-looking design making you feel calm—and safe.

“I think your Ravenclaw would be quite proud of you so far.” Ominis observed with a raised brow. You bit back a grin as you nudged his boot with yours in silent affection. You looked up in time to see Sebastian pelting down, landing expertly with a skid in front of you, snapping his broom shut with a flamboyant flourish.

“I am doing that again. I heard you say Ravenclaw. Are you talking about that alcove? It’s brilliant. I didn’t know that was a hobby of yours, Bash.” he remarked, panting a little as he looked appreciatively into your growing potion store.

“What alcove?” you asked with a raised brow, glancing around the room.

Sebastian looked confused for a moment before he suddenly grinned, snatching your hand, pulling you back into the main room, Ominis quick-stepping to keep up.

“Did you not go to the upper level?” he asked pointedly as he led you up the curling stairs.

“I have been busy. I was going to have a look today.” you pouted as you turned down a long hidden row behind the bookcases. You smiled with delight as you passed a few cozy reading nooks and a writing desk with a muggle typewriter. 

Sebastian pulled you around a corner to face a dead end that was hidden from the lower level by a floor to ceiling cabinet of curios. You craned around your friend a few feet from the end—gasping in surprise.  

It was a deep inset alcove that was lined with delicate ceramic tiles and warm oil lamps. The main feature was a large, cast iron muggle stove with a chimney flue going up through the alcove ceiling.

The walls were lined with shiny copper pots and pans, as well as utensils and tools you recognised from your time working in a manor house kitchen. You spotted a little shelf that held a collection of cookbooks—appearing to have both muggle and magical titles.

Flanking the stove were two tandem wooden worktops, complete with knife block and cutting boards. They sat below yellow glass-fronted cabinets that were filled with spices and ingredients.

As you stepped towards the little kitchen you looked up and saw that hanging in the apex of the rounded opening to the nook, was a brilliant copper raven, depicted in mid-flight, talons glinting in the warm light from the bright windows.

“What is it?” asked Ominis, coming up behind you as you slowly entered the cramped but surprisingly well-equipped space.

“It’s a kitchenette. It’s lovely really—but why would I need a kitchen? There is a large raven hanging from the alcove…is this from her?” you questioned as you opened a low cabinet—surprised to find fresh ingredients such as vegetables and meats in an icebox.

“Can you cook?” asked Ominis, who had joined you to carefully navigate the little space with his wand and fingertips. He tested the tap on a tiny sink which poured clear cool water.

“I can. Actually, I really like cooking. At the orphanage and at the manor house, I always enjoyed making dishes for the girls and kitchen staff. I can make this great soup that you would— oh.”

Your heart tightened as it hit you. The meaning of the gift. 

You heard Ominis say your name with concern as you looked down from where you had been staring at the copper Raven.

“Sorry. It’s—it’s just I forget sometimes that up until I left for Hogwarts, the Ravenclaw and I had identical lives. She will have had the same passions, the same fears. She could have given me weapons or armour to fight Ranrok—but she didn’t. She gave me what I needed.” you sighed with an affectionate smile at the tiles on the walls, which you now saw were delicate patterns of snakes, lions, ravens and badgers—all depicted with fruits and grains. “She said I would need my friends to help me, and she and I both know that food brings people together. I also think she wanted to remind me of where I’ve come from—and not to forget my muggle skills.” you said with a crooked grin as you ran your hands on the clean wooden worktop.

“Does that mean we might be getting some home-cooked meals soon? I will happily help you test out recipes.” hinted Sebastian with a playful nudge as he toured the little kitchen.

“I would actually love that, Seb.” you said with a bright smile at him. His face darkened a shade before he gave you an appreciative nod. Your friends then started discussing their favourite dishes and desserts as you looked around again at the gift. 

A gift left for you by someone who rested all her hopes—her very life on your success.

“Thank you. I won’t waste it.” you muttered under your breath, looking up once more at the shining copper guardian hanging above you.

***

“Please let Anne know that I miss her—she and I had Theory together last year—she is such a funny witch.” said Natty as you and Poppy exited Arithmancy the following day. You promised to pass on her regards as you headed down the wooden steps.

“I don’t know her very well, but I remember her being very cheerful and lively in the classes we shared—it’s so nice you are all going to visit her.” added Poppy with a smile up at you.

“I’m really looking forward to meeting her. Anne means so much to so many people I care for—she feels like…a missing piece.” you add with a sigh, unable to explain your meaning further.

Natty looped an arm through yours as she led you down to the Theory classroom.

“You should tell her that. I don’t know what fate holds for Anne, but she should know she is missed—and still important.”

You lay your head on her shoulder affectionately as you agreed with her sentiment—the sweet notes of peony and pink pepper making you feel at ease.

As you turned down another bustling corridor, Poppy tried once again to get you to tell her where you were all going on Saturday—along with your two Slytherin housemates.

“You don’t want to ruin the surprise, do you? I promise it will be fun—and I will make sure there is lunch.” you add with a cryptic smile.

***

You waved goodbye to Poppy and Natty as they continued on to the Library, leaving you to wait for the last few students who were straggling near the door to vacate. 

You stretched your neck from side to side as you still felt the effects of the Incarcerous charm Hecat had taught you that morning in your special defence lesson. 

The rope charm had caught your eye on the list Hecat had gone over with you—with her raising an appreciative brow that you seemed interested in learning non-lethal techniques for incapacitating enemies.

The charm caused ropes to wrap around a target—popular among Aurors, according to Professor Sharp. When the wizard cast the charm, you were shocked at how tight ropes were, immobilising you entirely. You would have fallen flat on your face had Hecat not kept you upright.

Sharp had shown you the effects of some combat potions that increase your stamina and added impact to certain spells. You had been given a sackful of ingredients to try brewing some yourself—which you had managed to store in The Room before sprinting off to Divination.

“Come in my dear! Come in!” beckoned Fig cheerfully, drawing you from your thoughts. You smiled and skipped to your mentor’s side in the now empty classroom.

“Afternoon Professor. Good lesson?”

He tilted his head with a bit of a pained look which had you stifling a giggle.

“Some of my third years have started to become—let’s just say more interested in each other than the theory which ties magical contracts together. They can be a little taxing on my nerves.” and he rubbed his forehead with a luckless look at you.

You gave him a sympathetic squeeze on the arm—if they were stressing your extremely patient Professor, they must have been very rowdy.

“I suppose going to an all girls school saved me from that particular distraction at that age. They will settle down—eventually.”

Fig nodded with a wry smile as he headed to his office, bidding you to follow.

“In my experience they just get better at hiding their notes and whispers—but that’s part of the Hogwarts experience as much as the lessons I suppose.” he added with a chuckle as you entered his warm and comfortable study.

You liked this room. It felt like Eleazar. 

The Theory Professor was a little messy, with robes and haphazard piles of books littering the cluttered space—but it didn’t feel dirty, just lived in. You meandered to a bookcase as he began rummaging around his desk. You stopped at a moving black and white photograph of a young couple on their wedding day—smiling and laughing as they held each other.

“Is this you and Miriam?” you asked with delight as you watched the younger versions of your mentors hold hands and smile brightly under a shower of rice and petals.

Fig looked up and after realising what you were talking about hummed in agreement.

“Indeed. Our wedding day—over thirty years ago. That was the first photograph we had ever been in, the technology was new at the time—the idea borrowed from our muggle counterparts.” he added with an appreciative look.

You smiled again at the beaming couple, happily reliving the same joyful moment for all time. You heard your professor make a happy sound that showed he found what he was looking for—though he grumbled at the location.

“That’s the last time I tell Abby to leave something on my desk…why would he think I would want him to put it under my chair cushion? Bloody Slytherin—uh, no offence, my dear.” he added with a sheepish wince.

You pressed your lips together to suppress a laugh as you moved to his side.

“Professor Ronen probably just wanted it to be safe.” you surmised with a cheeky expression that had Fig laughing.

“More like he wanted me pulling my hair out looking for it—but regardless, here we are.” and he cheerfully handed you a sizable stack of different shaped envelopes.

“Thank you Professor. I really appreciate this.” you said as you took them, tying them together with a flick of your wand, using an augmented Incarcerous charm.

He gave you a meaningful look as he nodded.

“You are kind to arrange this for her. I’m only disappointed I didn’t think of it first. Please let her know all the teachers are thinking of her.”

You smiled warmly as you put the stack away in your satchel.

“I will, Professor. I just hope she likes it. I want to make sure Anne stays—hopeful.” you add, looking away to catch a bird flitting past the high windows. 

You turned when you heard Eleazar move a step closer, his brows contracted while he watched you.

“Yes. I actually wanted to ask you about that. You seem very concerned for Miss Sallow’s welfare. While I understand you have grown close to her brother and friends—I cannot help but notice your change in mood whenever she is mentioned…is there something troubling you that is related to her...situation?”

You bit your lip hard as you tried to control your emotions—your eyes stinging as you met your perceptive professor’s eye. You clenched your fists nervously as you took an unsteady breath

“I—I can’t tell you. I’m sorry, Professor…it’s not that I don’t trust you it’s just...I can’t tell anyone—The Ravenclaw begged me—“ your racing heart was robbing your ability to string together a coherent sentence. 

Eleazar looked alarmed as he quickly moved to your side, eyes meeting yours with understanding.

“There, there, my dear child—it’s alright. You do not have to tell me.” he assured as you wiped away a rogue tear. He then held open his arms a little in a silent invitation, before closing them around you as you stepped into a warm—and much needed hug. "—I am only sorry that there are more burdens upon you than I realised.” he added softly, holding you a hair tighter.

You pulled back to look up at him with a strained expression—you mind warring with what you could reveal.

“Thank you for understanding. I just cannot risk failing—not this time.” 

He nodded with a proud smile.

“I will keep this to myself, my dear—but should you need assistance, it’s yours. Just say the word.”

You gave him a grateful and watery smile.

“What word?” you asked as you stepped away with a sniff, attempting to fix your face. Eleazar gave you a warm look as he tapped his chin.

“How about…Elpis?” he offered. You smiled at this suggestion, nodding as you started towards the door with him.

“The Greek Goddess of Hope.” you muttered with an appreciative look and nod at your mentor. He winked at you.

“My clever charge—as well read as I would hope. So should you need assistance from me related to any additional quests…simply say ‘Elpis’ and I shall provide.”

“Thank you, Professor. I will. I assure you.”

After another significant nod he started giving you some more details on your surprise for your awaiting friend in Feldcroft. As you walked out into the hall you glanced up at your Professor—your friend, who was willing to blindly help you when called upon.

While he couldn’t know exactly what dangers lay ahead in your mission to save Anne, knowing you had someone in your corner made you feel a little better—and a little more hopeful.

***

“Wake up! Come on, we don’t want to miss our takeoff time!” 

You started awake with a snort—rubbing groggily at your eyes after what felt like only minutes when you set your head down the night before. Imelda was practically bouncing on your duvet in an attempt to get you going.

“I’m awake—I’m up.” you groaned as you heard Nerida plead for Imelda to lower her voice as she staggered to the bathroom to start getting ready for your flight to Feldcroft. You glance at the tall clock by the door.

Six-thirty.

“Maybe Seb had the right idea with the floo-travel.” you mumbled as you pulled yourself from your warm comfy bed to the morning chill of your dorm—the little brazier only just getting going.

After a good stretch and a hot shower you were feeling more like yourself. In your dressing gown, you hurried to the fire and set a teapot to boil while you pulled the cloth off the basket Sebastian had given you the night before. You placed it on a side table as you set out cups.

Inside the basket was an array of pastries and fruit he had procured from the kitchens for you and your roommates to ensure you ate before your flight. He had wished you a safe journey before you had separated for the evening—saying he would meet you all at around ten o’clock at his family’s cottage.

You nibbled a danish, looking into your wardrobe as the tea boiled.

“What are you wearing, Nerry?”

Your friend was drying her hair with her wand as she stood in a matching Slytherin dressing gown.

“Riding trousers and my burgundy jumper under my coat. Then I’ll use a Pop-skirt.”

“Pop-skirt?”

She glanced up with a tired look before her mind caught up with a smile, her now dry chestnut hair hanging in waves around her face.

“Oh, they are brilliant. Anne and Imelda went to a Quidditch fair a few years ago with Mel’s brothers. They found a stall that sold these great skirts for broom-riders. It's just a belt you wear over your trousers and when you twist the buckle a skirt pops out—saves you having to ride side-saddle when you want to look nice.” she then pulled a handful of multi-coloured belts from her wardrobe. “After they brought some back, I was so impressed I ordered several in a variety of patterns. I’ll lend you one—oh! You should wear that cream lace blouse and the burnt orange waistcoat, I have the perfect Pop-Skirt for those.” she advised.

You nodded and thanked her warmly as you located the pieces in your stack of donated clothes. You were glad you could wear trousers for the ride—which was far more comfortable, yet still look presentable for the visit.

First impressions, after all.

As you dressed you watched Imelda dart around the room, her long dark hair hanging in wet curtains around her anxious face as she collected items and pulled on clothes. Your chest warmed at the nervous happy energy coming from the little captain—feeling privileged to see this side of her guarded heart.

Nerida caught Imelda by the arm, eliciting an indignant squawk from the girl before Nerida pulled her down onto a stool to start fixing her hair. 

“You want to look pretty, don’t you? Then sit still.” commanded Nerida as she began drying her friends' locks. You took this as an opportunity to quick-step to the braziers, and within moments you were filling Imelda’s fidgeting fingers with a strong cup of tea and a sausage roll.

“—and eat up. You need your energy.” you said with a wink as she gave you a thankful quirk of her lips, tucking into the roll.

After you were all dressed and hair expertly done by your clever and stylish friend, the three of you gathered your things to ready yourself to take off. 

You had played with the Pop-Skirt a few times—delighted by the rich ochre skirt that instantly descended from the belt Nerida had slipped around your waist. After checking you had everything you needed in your satchel you took in your final appearance with the skirt in the long mirror.

Nerida had been correct, the lace blouse with the delicate high collar and puffed sleeves matched the tweed waistcoat and skirt perfectly, along with the ribbons Nerida had put in your hair. She had topped off your outfit with a brass, sunflower broach at your throat which added a touch of elegance.

You turned to see Imelda reluctantly accepting a clever black skirt from Nerida. Normally, Imelda didn’t seem to care much what she wore—she was always presentable but ‘plain and serviceable’ would be how one might describe her style. But today, she wore a lovely slate grey blouse under a black fitted waistcoat with touches of silver accents, topped with a black velvet necktie. You noticed that Nerida had put matching silver pins in the girls' dark curls and braids, like stars glinting in the inky sky.

“You look so pretty Mel, that waistcoat suits you perfectly.” you complimented with a smile.

Her cheeks tinted as she ran a hand over the delicate brocade on her chest, leaning in to tighten her tie in the mirror.

“Oh, thank you. Anne–uh, made it for me for Christmas last year.” she muttered with another blush.

You met Nerida’s eye as she put on her coat. She gave you a knowing look that had you now even more interested in the coming visit—to see how the object of your roommate’s affections reacted to their reunion.

***

The three of you braced yourselves against the brisk cold of the valley that was just awaking with the rising sun. You pulled your tan duster’ collar up to protect your neck while making a mental note to purchase a warmer coat next time you were in Hogsmeade.

As you trudged to the kit house to grab Nerida’s broom, you couldn’t help notice the fine layer of frost covering the grass and topiaries. You thought about your little moss ball safely tucked away in The Room—and its flirtatious finder.

After you all donned gloves—and Imelda’s warming charm, you clicked open Sebastian’s broom and settled into the leather seat. 

You had gotten quite comfortable with the sporty broom in your last few lessons, with you particularly appreciating how steady it kept its heading, even in harsh winds.

“Alright—everyone ready?” called Imelda, looking over her shoulder at you and Nerida. You adjusted your grip on the black lacquered wood as you smiled back.

The captain kicked off hard into the brisk morning air, you and Nerida following closely behind.

You and your roommates darted high into the sky, the castle coming into better view as you banked over the lake. As you leveled out over the water, Imelda saddled up to you while Nerida flanked your other side.

“So it’s about a two-hour journey, but we will want to stop and rest at least once—that being said I was wondering if you two fancied a bit of a race? There is a windmill around the gully, last one there buys the next round at the Broomstick?” she suggested with an innocent look.

You glanced at Nerida who rolled her eyes—though you noted she readjusted her grip. You looked back at Imelda.

“So just to be clear—if I lose then it really should be Sebastian who buys…it is his broom after all.” you remarked with a cheeky smirk as you lowered your body on the stick. Imelda’s eyes sparked with competition.

“Oh absolutely. It’s only right.” she said stoutly—suppressing a wicked grin. “—Okay, ready? Three. Two. one…Go!”

The three of you rocketed forward, laughing and shouting happily—urging your broomsticks to victory as you raced towards Feldcroft.

***

“That cottage there! The one with the sunflowers out front.” pointed Imelda as you descended from over a high hill. 

You had come to the end of your flight from Hogwarts, the valley bright and lively in the mid-morning sun.

The journey with your roommates had been great fun, with Nerida pointing out landmarks or Imelda guiding you through narrow gaps in trees and over fields filled with cattle and pumpkins the size of carriages. Your mind swam with the stunning vistas you took in the autumnal Scottish highlands. 

The three of you landed in the crossroads of the path leading to The Sallows. You grinned at the delightful little village, smiling at witches and wizards going about their day, some taking off on brooms or just turning and disappearing. You collapsed Sebastian’s broomstick and stored it in your satchel as you turned to your friends.

Nerida was quickly fixing Imelda’s hair—though the little captain was bouncing on her toes to leave, having already opened her skirt.

“Just a second—there. Go on.” said Nerida, smiling fondly at the witch who said a hasty thanks before practically sprinting up the path to the rustic front door.

“Someone is excited.” you remarked as you twisted the belt buckle and your trousers were covered with the charming magical skirt. Nerida giggled.

“Mel misses Anne a lot.” she said with a meaningful—and slightly sad look. You smiled softly as you both turned towards the cottage.

You saw the door open and Imelda disappear inside—which suddenly had your nerves spiking. You patted your hair which had stayed remarkably in place before readjusting your collar.

Sebastian came striding out the door with a wide smile, coming to meet you at the bottom of the path. He was wearing a fitted tartan button down shirt with suspenders and dark trousers. As he drew close, you found yourself noting that he looked quite handsome in this more casual setting—which only added to your now deepening blush and nerves.

“I see Mel didn’t leave you for dead somewhere in the valley.” Sebastian joked as he pulled Nerida in for a strong hug.

“If we had fallen behind I’m sure she would have.” replied Nerida sagely before quickly moving past him to head into the house. You heard a spike of excited voices come through the door.

You took a controlled breath as you looked up into his bright features. 

“I’m glad you made it, Bash.” he said with a soft smile, ducking to slip his arms under yours, making you wrap them around his neck in a tight hug, lifting you off your feet a moment before setting you down.  He then snatched up your hand. “You look very nice, by the way.”

You smiled up at him as you again checked your hair with your free hand.

“Why thank you, Seb. I was afraid the ride would make me look a mess.” you replied with a nervous laugh.

He shook his head, before leaning a little closer.

“Nah, if anything the flight has made you all—rosy.” 

You looked to see him watching you with a shy half smile. You bit your lip and shook your head, squeezing his hand affectionately. He then pulled you towards the door.

“Come on—she will hex me into the next century if I keep you out here any longer.”

You took a deep breath and squared your shoulders as he lead you into the warm and comfortable cottage.

You first saw Ominis sitting on a long ottoman, sipping tea with a relaxed smile.  As you turned into the sitting room you saw Nerry sitting on a low stool beside the settee where Imelda—and a tall teenage girl who must undoubtedly be Anne, sat.

Sebastian excitedly pulled you into the room as Anne stood, smoothing her layered skirts and nervously checking her fringe, tucking a lock of her dark auburn hair behind her ear.

Sebastian led you forward before letting go of your hand and introducing you warmly to his sister. She smiled brightly and stepped forward, reaching out with two hands which you happily took, shyly smiling as you looked up into her face.

Oh.

It wasn’t the same pull as Sebastian or Natty—no she felt different. The feeling you had when you looked into her kind, but sunken features was similar to only one other person.

Miriam.

You fought back the emotions attempting to rob you of your first impression—instead smiling with excited sincerity.

“I am so happy to finally meet you, Anne—your Slytherins have made me quite envious of their friendship with you.” you admit as her warm brown eyes searched your face, taking in your smaller frame.

“I have been feeling exactly the same way, my dear quill-friend. I am so glad you have decided to come to visit. Oh just look at you! Such a pretty little Slytherin. I can see why—well, you are just lovely.” she beamed at you, making you duck your head with a blush.

“I have the benefit of Nerida and her clever charms—and excellent fashion advice.” you admitted as you felt Anne squeeze your hands. She cocked her head at you with a cheerful look, her tired yet kind eyes meeting yours.

“She is terribly good, isn’t she? I love fashion—but our Nerry has an eye for style that is rare.”

You nodded in agreement.

“You should have seen the outfit she wore to the Ravenclaw picnic—so sophisticated.” 

You both turned and caught your stylish friend’s eye as she tried to look humble, primly pouring herself a cup of tea. The table in the center of the seating area was loaded with a shining silver tea and coffee service along with several plates of sandwiches and cakes.

Anne then stepped in closer and you caught a mischievous glint in her eye.

“This wouldn’t be the picnic with the ‘dishy’ Mr.Thakkar, would it?” she asked with a wiggle of her brow—an expression that reminded you of very much of her brother.

You caught Nerida’s little squeak as you leaned in.

“The very same. You know Ominis and I have Herbology with them—you should see how thoughtful they are towards each other’s studies.” you replied with a sly grin.

This had Anne giggling as Nerida turned red, pursing her lips as looked away with mock outrage—though she still appeared rather pleased. 

You glanced to the side to see Sebastian watching you with an elated look as his eyes darted between you and his twin.

Anne caught her breath before releasing your hands and asking your tea preference with a gentle smile. She then cast a sharp yet affectionate look at her brother.

“Sebastian—the lady’s coat?” 

Sebastian glowered at the reprimand but quickly turned to you, approaching you from behind to gently help you out of your jacket.

“Thank you, Seb.” you said warmly as you adjusted your collar and tugged your waistcoat.

“She’s right. You are our guest, Bash. Please make yourself at home.” 

You nodded as you took the spare seat next to Ominis on the squishy ottoman. He turned and smiled down at you, his cool hand finding your wrist and giving it a friendly squeeze.

“Good morning, my adder—pleasant flight?”

“It was wonderful, Ominis. I had no idea the Valley was so big. It was lovely weather too—quite invigorating.”

Anne passed you a delicate tea cup and saucer as she returned to the settee beside Imelda—the latter of whom looked relieved to have her within arms reach again. Sebastian hung your coat before coming to sit on Anne’s other side, closest to you.

After you were all settled and supplied with refreshments, you took a moment to look around the rustic cottage, the charming furnishings making it feel safe and cozy. You saw a staircase leading up to another floor, most likely to the bedrooms. You spied stacks of fabrics and baskets of wool beside a dress form in a corner—reminding you of the vacant bed back in your dorm.

“Alright—so tell me what has been happening the last few weeks, I want to hear everything, my Slytherins.” requested Anne with a cheerful clap.

Your hostess then began passing out food and desserts, asking for preferences and pointing out treats she particularly liked. You accepted the tempting looking apple turnover with delight as Ominis went for glossy cherry tart.

Anne then ducked her head to smile shyly at Imelda, passing her a tasty looking slice of strawberry cake.

You caught the brief heated look between the two girls that had you dropping your eyes to sip your tea, your chest warming with hope for your friend—for it seemed Imelda’s designs on the fairer Sallow’s heart were not so out of the realm of possibility, with you flicking a glance at their now covertly joined hands between them on the settee.

Sebastian grabbed a biscuit before sitting back against the sofa, giving you a wink as put an arm across the back of the settee, grinning happily at his sister, casting a glance around the room—looking more at ease than you had ever seen him.

You set your cup on your saucer.

“Well Anne, I suppose the year started off with a very cheeky bet.” you began—before Sebastian let out a hollow laugh, stretching a long leg to tap your boot with his.

“I’m sorry—are we glossing over you slamming me into a stone wall, Bash?” 

You gave him a terse look as you tossed your head. 

“You should have blocked my Levioso. Not my fault you underestimated me.” you replied hotly.

Sebastian shook his head as he levelled a competitive glare at you. You saw Anne’s eyes sparkle with delight as she bit into a cracker, looking between you in anticipation

“You cheated, Bash.”

You balked, your mouth dropping open.

“How did I cheat, Buttercup?” you replied coolly—earning a snort from Anne while Imelda and Nerida both badly suppressed their giggles.

Sebastian leaned forward with narrowed eyes.

“You used an illegal muggle trick.”

You gave an indignant squawk as Ominis hummed in dissent beside you.

“I heard she did a cartwheel and you were so slack jawed she struck you easily, Sebastian.” he supplied in your defence.

You lifted your chin with a haughty look that had the three girls shaking with laughter as you saw even Sebastian was struggling to keep up his tough front—his lips betraying his humour.

“Exactly—that’s practically muggle sorcery. I wasn’t expecting a circus act when I stood up to duel.” he shot back, punctuating his point with a bite of his biscuit—his eyes glittering with laughter. You just tossed your head.

“You should be prepared for everything when you step up to a duel—especially against me.”

Anne caught her breath as she gripped her twin’s arm with delight.

“Wait—start from the beginning—I must hear how you taught my dear brother a lesson!”

***

The morning went on with charming conversation and company, with you finding yourself feeling light and cheerful in the comfortable cottage, surrounded by your Slytherin friends—especially your newest one.

You were just delighted by Anne.

The affable girl had an infectious warmth and humour that easily explained her place in your friend’s hearts. While you saw that her eyes were sunk with deep purple—her skin tinged with illness, she was still clearly trying to persevere despite what the curse was doing to her body.

You were touched by watching Sebastian’s concern and care for his sister, your eyes softening as he automatically pulled a blanket across her shoulders when she looked cold—ensuring her tea cup was always warm and full in her pale fingers.

You smiled as Nerida finished detailing the some of runes she had seen at the picnic to Anne.

You took a sip of your tea.

You heard a giggle and set your cup down to catch Anne’s eye. She was biting her lip as she looked at you and Ominis, who was also setting his cup down, looking confused.

“What?” you asked innocently—though her face showed she had mischievous intent.

“Nothing—I just didn’t know we had the Duke and Duchess of Feldcroft visiting.” she said with a teasing look—the similarities between the twins evident in their matching eyes, both currently glinting with impish delight.

You glanced beside you and saw that you and Ominis were sitting rather primly on the ottoman. While your friends were lounging in a relaxed manner, having done away with their saucers, you and Ominis both sipped your tea straight-backed and with proper form and care—as had been drilled into you at the orphanage.

“I think we look a bit stuffy, Ominis.” you whispered loudly. He nodded with understanding.

“Ah, I understand now. Pay them no mind, my adder—never be ashamed of having manners.” he added with a rueful expression towards the still grinning girl.

“I’m sorry…it's just you look like a painting of a lord and lady at tea—it’s actually rather charming.” she added affectionately. Imelda cocked her head and nodded appreciatively at this description.

Nerida perked up with a slow smirk.

“Oh I completely agree, Anne. I always thought they looked quite good together—rather elegant, don’t you think?” she remarked with a sly smile at Anne—who pursed her lips with an unreadable look.

You blushed at this insinuation, glancing up to see Ominis shyly run a hand through his light hair, his lip twitching with a suppressed emotion. 

Anne raised an interested brow before letting out a laboured sigh.

“Alright—I suppose I cannot disparage good manners. I meant no slight, Dutch.”

You raised a brow with an exasperated tilt of your head.

“You Sallows and your little nicknames.” you mutter as you gave Anne a warm look. You raised your tea cup to her. “Well, I better live up to it.” and you shot out your pinky finger as kept her gaze over your cup—eliciting a peal of laughter from the girl.

“Oh you are wicked—I—ugh.” her face crumpled as she gripped her fist to her chest, her body contracting suddenly.

You watched helplessly as Sebastian’s face turned grim, leaping up to try and comfort his sister as she fought off the curse wracking her withering frame. Imelda held her hand in both of hers, her dark eyes becoming glassy as she muttered soothing words to the gasping, gritting girl. 

Nerida had sprung up to get a glass of water for Anne. Ominis found your clenched hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. You saw his face set in stony anguish as you both listened to her yelps and suppressed cries.

After about thirty seconds she started to settle, with Sebastian rubbing circles on her back as he held her against his chest. She sat up and took a shuddering breath as she wiped at her face, huffing an embarrassed laugh as she tried to regain composure.

“I apologise, I-uh don’t get a lot of warning.” she admitted with a luckless lift of her shoulder as she smoothed out her hair and gave Sebastian and Imelda encouraging looks. You shook your head.

“You have nothing to apologise for, Anne.” you state simply, giving her a look that said you were not going to debate it. She gave a watery laugh and nodded.

“Okay—I’m not sorry. Oh, thank you Ner.” and she accepted the glass of icy water the brunette passed her. You caught Sebastian’s face as he watched her—broadcasting his torment at his sister’s condition. You bit your lip before taking a deep breath, trying to bring a lighter air back for the sake of your fragile friend.

“Anne, I heard you were good at Divination—any tips for someone who so far, hasn’t divined much of anything.” you ask with a cheerful smile and sheepish shrug.

She looked up a moment before beaming with delight as she nodded—launching excitedly into several tips she had for crystal gazing and planet tracking. Sebastian gave you a grateful smile before turning to listen to his sister, the dark shroud over his eyes ebbing back a little.

After learning a clever trick she recommended for cutting tarot cards, she suddenly gasped and pulled out her wand.

“Oh, I got this great horoscope book from an owl order from Witch Weekly—Accio The Seers Almanac.” and after a moment, a thin purple book wizzed down the stairs and into her awaiting hand.

“Oh I’ve heard of that one—the predictions are meant to be a bit silly—but pretty accurate.” observed Nerida, leaning to look at the book as Anne opened it on her lap.

“Yes—it has a good one that uses birthday times to figure out star positions. Plus it came with a great spell. Here, let's do this one.” and she pulled out a quill and a little notebook.

You were about to speak up before Anne raised her wand and cast a charm over all of you.

“Anium Dertairus Reviellum ”

You felt the unknown spell settle over you as you saw sparkles of light and smoke start to form over your head. The smoke twisted into neat letters and numbers in a typeface like a newspaper. Within a few moments you saw dates and times floating in smoke above each person.

You saw Sebastian and Anne had the same date—though their time was an hour different. You saw Imelda’s date was in June while Ominis and Nerida’s were in April.

Your heart sped up as you glanced at the script above you.

October 25, 1874 - 09:42

You bit your lip hard as the meaning of the spell became clear—the reason Sebastian and Anne’s would be the same.

You heard Ominis say your name softly as you finally noticed your friends had stopped talking. You tore your eyes from the date as you took in the Slytherins eyeing you with concern—your flushed features causing Anne to place a hand on her chest, moving closer to you to sit on the edge of the settee.

“Are you alright—I didn’t hurt you with the spell did I?” she asked with alarm. Your mind caught up as you shook your head before nervously glancing back up to the date above you.

“That—that’s my birthday?” you ask quietly, pointing at the date that was starting to fade.

Sebastian looked confused as you felt Ominis tense beside you, sucking in a sharp breath with realization. Anne’s hand flew to her mouth as her eyes widened.

“Oh Merlin. You didn’t know, did you?” she surmised with a warble to her voice. Your friends looked uncomfortable as they caught on. You tried to recover as you fidgeted with your sleeve.

“Um—well…no. The muggle council just guessed how old I was when I was left at the orphanage as a baby. They assigned anyone who didn’t have a birthday ‘Christmas Day’ to make them feel better—but it was also so the council wouldn’t have to give us two gifts.” you laughed with a sheepish head tilt before facing Anne, her eyes looking misty and worried. You glanced at Sebastian who watched you with concern.

You shook your head with a sniff and a cheerful laugh. You stood up and knelt in front of Anne, who’s brows shot up in surprise as you gently took her hand.

“Please don’t think I am upset. I have always wanted a birthday—a real birthday, but I thought I would never know what it was. Thank you for giving me a piece of myself I thought I had lost.” you said brightly, squeezing her hand. Anne wiped a stray tear from her now smiling face.

“You are lovely. I am sorry I didn’t ask before casting that spell, but I am glad you now know your own birthday—but, does that mean you have never had a party or a gift or anything?” she asked with concern.

You gave a little head shake while trying to laugh off, rising to sit back next to Ominis, who currently had a contracted brow as he looked to be thinking about something. 

“It’s not a big deal. Even the girls who knew their birthdays only got an extra dessert and a pair of stockings. I’m alright, really.”

Ominis looked up as he seemed to have finished his thought.

“You know—the twenty-fifth is a Saturday next month.” he noted with a significant air. Sebastian and Anne’s smiles grew in tandem as they looked at you then at each other. 

Anne eyes shone with delight as she straightened up, seemingly vibrating with excitement.

“Oh, we could have a party! It will be your sixteenth—a lucky birthday for a young witch. We could ask my uncle to set up the old tent in the field out back and you could all stay over. Would that maybe be something you might like?” she asked with an eager smile.

You blanked at the thoughtful suggestion, turning to take in the glowing faces of your friends who all seemed excitedly agreeable to the proposal. 

“That sounds so lovely—but I don't want you going to a lot of trouble on my account.” you replied with a nervous smile as you felt Ominis lean close to you.

“You have quite a backlog of birthdays to celebrate, please allow us to help.” he muttered with a kind nudge to your shoulder.

You looked up to see Sebastian beaming at you.

“Come on, it will be ace, Bash. You need to have a birthday party—and if you don’t agree, we are just going to do it anyway.” he declared frankly. You laughed and nodded as your face burned under the attention.

“Alright, I suppose I don’t know how wizards celebrate birthdays—it would be good for my education.” you resignedly state, though your heart glowed with the idea of having an actual birthday party, surrounded by your friends.

Imelda nodded before shooting a distrustful look at Sebastian.

“As part of my gift to you, I will tell you if anyone tries to make up fake wizard traditions.” she said with a knowing smirk. You giggled at a slightly put-out looking Sebastian who just muttered ‘spoilsport’.

Anne then excitedly started writing down ideas as your friends talked about particular birthdays that they had enjoyed. As Nerida was telling you about the cake her mother had made for her eldest sister’s birthday, you heard footsteps as someone approached the front door.

The hinges creaked as a large, bearded man with salt and pepper hair came ducking through the entryway. He turned and raised his heavy brows at the collection of teenagers before him. You saw Anne smile while Sebastian's features cooled.

The handsome gentleman gave a curt nod as he looked around.

“Hello everyone—‘lo lad.” and he raised his eyes to Sebastian, who gave a minute head bob in acknowledgement. “—sorry to intrude. I just need to get some dragon-hide gloves. Nice to see you again Ominis, Nerry, Mel—Oh. I don’t know this one.” he observed as his tired eyes fell on yours.

Oh dear.

You somehow maintained an impassive face as an intense wave of fear brushed past your heart as you looked at the man—but this wasn’t like Ranrok or Isidora…no, you were not afraid of him.

You were afraid for him.

You couldn’t explain the feeling that had flashed through your body in that moment, the fear already ebbing away as quickly as it had arrived—but you knew it must somehow be connected to Anne—and Sebastian.

Yet another puzzle piece.

You gave a polite nod as you tried to maintain your manners. His eyes warmed and he returned a crooked smile. You saw a resemblance in his dark features—his eyes having a similar shape and colour to the twins. 

Anne, ever the welcoming host, brightly introduced you to her uncle, Solomon Sallow.

You looked at Sebastian to see his jaw had tightened as he watched his uncle, his leg starting to twitch. You turned back to see the man nodding appreciatively at you.

“Ah, right. You are the new fifth-year I heard about. Singer said you and my nephew had some trouble with a troll recently.” he hinted as gaze slid to the boy on the settee. You nodded with a guilty look.

“Yes, we were unlucky to be caught up in the attack. Sebastian and I were thankfully able to assist—your nephew was very brave, sir.” and you gave Sebastian a proud expression that he returned with a brief smile.

Solomon looked between you and Sebastian—an unreadable look crossing his features before nodding.

“Well I am just glad you both fared alright—and that Sebastian seems to have made quite a capable new friend. Anyways, it's good to meet you—it's real nice that you were all able to come visit Anne. Like I said, I will leave you kids alone, just need some gloves.” he moved to the kitchen as he started opening drawers. “I am helping Charlie Sommers mend some of his fences around his fields. The wards and charms are not holding up against some Dugbogs—which is strange because he just put them up last year. I tell you—the beasts are acting funny.” he added with a confused head shake.

You looked at Sebastian with alarm as you felt Ominis tense beside you. 

Sebastian finally spoke.

“That’s too bad. Is Charlie alright? What are the Dugbogs doing?” he asked as he stood up, facing his uncle.

Solomon rubbed the back of his neck as he shrugged.

“Charlie is fine—lost a few chickens, but otherwise alright. The Dugbogs are are just—behaving unusually…more aggressive. Same story I’ve been hearing from folks up and down the valley if I’m being honest. I wouldn't be surprised if that troll was influenced somehow. Don’t know why the ministry hasn’t sent in experts to investigate.” he remarked with a scowl as he started rummaging in a cabinet.

Sebastian bit his lip as he watched his uncle, clearly having some inner argument before sighing with a soft look, his eyes flicking to you before he skirted around the sofa.

“Here, Sol—I-uh have an extra pair in my room you can use.” and he quickly headed up the stairs as Solomon raised his brows in surprise at the gesture.

You felt Ominis find your arm and give it a meaningful squeeze. You looked up to see Anne watching you carefully, her face neutral as she tried to piece together you and her brother’s unusual behaviour.

When Sebastian reappeared he handed his Uncle a pair of heavy leather gloves.

“Thanks, lad.” said Solomon, giving his nephew a light clap on the shoulder as he accepted the gloves.

Sebastian nodded before crossing his arms.

“Do you think the ministry will help eventually?”

Solomon rocked his head with an unsure look.

“If they don’t then someone is going to get killed. I’ll bring it up to the local magistrate at the next village meeting.” he then looked back over the group of teens with a gruff smile. “It was nice seeing you all, and meeting you, young lady.” and he gave you a warm nod before turning to Sebastian. “I might still be gone before you head back to school. Happy to see you are keeping well, lad—staying busy, making new friends. Keep being good.” and he levelled a stern yet affectionate look that had Sebastian frowning again. His haughty eyes slid to yours before they landed on his twin.

He sighed and let his shoulders drop.

“I will. I’ll see you Uncle Sol—and be careful out there...with the Dugbogs.” he muttered, the older wizard appearing a little taken aback but touched, nodding with a smile. He told Anne he would see her for dinner and he headed back out into the afternoon sun.

You caught Sebastian’s eye as Imelda started checking with Anne that no Dugbogs had made it into the village. His mouth twisted a little as he looked out the window after his uncle. Finally he shook his head and plastered a genial smile on his face.

“Hey, I am starving. Let’s have lunch in the back garden—this might be one of the last relatively warm days of the year and we should take advantage.”

Suddenly you all had tasks to perform as you moved your party out into the sweet rustic garden behind the Sallow’s cottage. You Ominis and Nerida had been charged with gathering the lunch from the icebox and covered baskets in the kitchen. You helped Nerida fill jugs with lemonade and pumpkin juice while Ominis carried heavy trays laden with little pies, sandwiches and finger food—just perfect for a picnic. You smiled at the carefully made treats—clearly Anne had been preparing for this visit.

Sebastian and Imelda made sure Anne was comfortable in a shaded spot on a wooden bench before gathering bits and bobs of furniture to create a circle around her for your lunch. 

As you and The Cousins brought out the food, you watched Sebastian cast a charm over the circle—which you later discovered kept insects away. After the food was laid out and everyone made themselves a little plate, you were surprised to find Anne pouncing up to snatch your arm, playfully pulling you next to her on the bench, Imelda on her other side. 

Sebastian stretched out on the thick woolly blanket on the grass, leaning on his elbow as he popped a cracker in his mouth, reaching up and yanking Ominis down to have him sit with him—the blonde squawking in protest but still sitting cross legged on the blanket. Nerida giggled as she chose to sit on the wooden garden chair.

Anne then listened with interest as Imelda and Sebastian updated her on the state of Quidditch at Hogwarts and the latest they had gleaned from their flying instructor. 

After you had all eaten, the warm sun making you all sleepy and comfortable, you heard Sebastian challenge Imelda to a broom race to burn off some of their lunch. Imelda looked reluctant to leave Anne—until the taller girl whispered something into her ear that had the little captain's cheeks tinting before she leapt up, twisting her pop-skirt belt to reveal her rising trousers and boots.

“All right, Sallow. To the Big Tree and back—but you have to do the Burrow Pass route.” challenged Imelda. Sebastian hopped up, his eyes sharpening with a competitive edge as you sighed and leaned down to pull your satchel onto your lap, fishing out Sebastian’s collapsed broom to hand to him. He thanked you with a wink before turning to his opponent.

“You are on, Reyes. Prepare to eat my bark.” 

Anne chuckled as she implored them to be careful. The two riders stood shoulder to shoulder in the center of the lawn and mounted their sticks. They both rose a few feet to hover.

“Come on, Immy! Show him how Adders do it.” Anne called. Imelda sent a charged look over her shoulder at the girl beside you, showing how much she wanted to win. You saw Sebastian glance back as well with a little pout. You cocked your head with a smile before clapping your hands.

“You can do it, Seb! Go on! Give her a proper lesson, Professor!” you cheered with a cryptic grin. Sebastian's face lit up as he nodded, glaring down at the little Slytherin beside him with renewed energy.

After a countdown from Anne, the two were off like two twin sparrows, twisting and spinning into the distance. 

Ominis and Nerry then asked if it would be alright if they continued a game of chess while you waited for the racers return. You smiled with delight as Nerida pulled a travel wizard’s chess set out of her bag—fascinated as it unfolded itself and the tiny pieces took their marks from the previous session.

As the cousins became absorbed in their game a few meters away in the sunshine, you felt Anne slip her hand into yours as she turned her body towards you on the little bench, gently placing the worn gingham blanket over both of your legs. You grinned a little when your remembered Ominis description of the Twins as ‘Tactile Emoters’.

You smiled up at her as she squeezed your hand and spoke.

“I am glad we get a moment to chat, just us. I have been wanting to talk to you—well, thank you really, for keeping your word and taking care of Sebastian. He seems…lighter somehow, which I feel I owe to you, my dear Quill-friend.”

You shook your head as you tried to assure her that you had done nothing extraordinary. She gave you a watery smile.

“I know you don’t think you have, but I can tell that he is just—better around you. I was afraid he and Uncle Solomon might get into another row while he was here…but Sebastian seemed eager to be on his best behaviour around you, so you must allow me to thank you—for my peace of mind a least.”

You gripped her larger, warmer hand as you reluctantly accepted the gratitude.

“Your brother is a lovely young man and a good friend to me—I have a lot of additional responsibilities that he has selflessly agreed to help with. I know that he worries greatly for you though—and misses you terribly.”

Anne sighed heavily as she looked out into the clear blue skies.

“Yes. Though, I wish he would just accept certain realities. My uncle and I worry he will go to extreme lengths to try and cure me—he must learn that some things cannot be changed.” she said resignedly, the finality and sorrow in her voice feeling like a knife in your heart. You held tighter.

“Anne, you cannot give up hope. I do not believe dark magic is the answer—but that doesn't mean there isn't one.”

She looked down into your face, her weary eyes searching yours.

“I do not want to give up—but I do not know what more can be done. The Healers now say that they believe it's some type of cottage curse–which does not bode well for breaking it. They have tried both remedies for goblin and wizard magic—but without knowing the exact cure—if there even is one…then I am afraid there is little hope I will recover.” Anne looked away as she bit her lip. You stored this information as you looked up at her.

“But they think there might be a cure?” you clarified.

She gave you a narrowed look before nodding.

“It seems unlikely anyone would create a non-lethal curse without some kind of antidote. The issue is it could be anything—including an incantation or a specific potion. Unless the exact goblin can be found and would be willing to give up the cure—an event so unlikely it's not worth thinking about, then I will need to be realistic about my limitations.”

You sighed as you took in this information—your mind flicking to the dark eyes of the man from the Three Broomsticks—the singular cause of so much pain and sorrow. You tried to be cheerful as you saw Anne’s mood spiralling. You budge an inch closer to her.

“It's good that you are taking care of yourself, Anne—but I personally ask that you not give up hope that a cure can be found. Sebastian, Imelda—we all need you to believe that good magic can prevail over a heartless curse.”

She smiled at you appreciatively before nodding, bucking up a little in spirits.

“That is a good point—I suppose we learn new things about magic every day.” she then wiped a stray tear as she ducked her head to speak quietly. “I can see why my brother has such a regard for you. You are quite infectiously optimistic—much like my dear Ominis.”

You grinned as you flicked your eyes to the tall Slytherin boy ordering his Rook to capture a Bishop–with Nerida looking grim but thoughtful at the move.

“I have to have hope. I made a promise to someone who sacrificed everything for a better future—my future. I have to hope I can make it worth it.” you said with a resolute look. Anne raised a brow but didn’t ask, choosing to tap your thumb with hers. You then had a thought as you tried to shake off some of your gravitas and you reached into your bag again, reclaiming your hand as Anne looked on with interest. “—actually, speaking of the future—you need an education to have one. I–uh wanted to see if I could help in that regard.”

You then placed the neat stack of different envelopes onto her lap. She appeared surprised and glanced down at you with a questioning look. You then explained.

“I spoke with Professor Fig and asked if there was any way you could keep learning while you are at home. He spoke with the professors and they have all created small lesson plans for you that you can complete and send back. They know that you need to rest, so most of the work can be done through study, essays and small, light assignments. Fig even got Scribner to agree to loan you books via owl if you write to her. That way—if magic and luck come through, you will not have fallen behind.”

You watched her face as she looked down at the stack, pulling the string and carefully cracking the seal on a thick envelope containing several folded sheets of tight script. You saw her eyes fill with tears as you suddenly feared you had guessed horribly wrong.

She sniffed and let out a happy gasp before beaming at you.

“Oh you dear, clever girl. This—this is just wonderful. I have missed learning almost as much as my Slytherin family—and now I can keep studying. Thank you—you have no idea how much this means to me.” she gripped your hand with what little strength she had, her eyes looking so much like her brother’s.

You found yourself tearing up as you blushed, the two of you descending into sniffles and giggles. You then looked over some of the lessons from the professors together—both of you chuckling after seeing Ronen had included some of his best jokes in his lessons to give Miss Sallow the ‘complete experience’.

You heard Nerida grumble as Ominis clapped his hand once in triumph. The cousins came to sit close to you and Anne—the two of you congratulating the young gentleman on his victory. Nerida asked about the envelopes and Anne excitedly explained her gift, showing her some of the worksheets and diagrams.

Ominis came to stand behind you so you could read a few of the proposed lessons to him. He leaned in close to your ear, his hand finding your shoulder.

“Well done, my adder. It's exactly as I told you—a kind and loving heart.” 

You bit your lip as you hummed, tapping his hand affectionately. 

The four of you heard a sound in the distance as you saw two dots start to get bigger and closer in the sky.

“Oh they are close—it will be down to the line.” said Anne, shielding her eyes with her hand as she watched them. You tried to see who was out in front but they were too far.

As they got close you could see the larger shadow of Sebastian with a small lead on the captain. You saw him careen out to try and gain speed as he steered towards the garden. Imelda however lowered her frame to look much like a darting hawk—heading in a straight line.

You looked up to see them zoom overhead—a winner decided.

***

“I will beat you eventually, Reyes.” grumbled Sebastian affectionately as he clapped hands with Imelda in a congratulatory gesture.

“You keep trying, Sallow.” and with a chin tilt Imelda turned and headed straight for Anne, who pulled her into an affectionate—and long, celebratory hug. 

You stood and settled Sebastian with a luckless look, giving him a sympathetic jab to the arm.

“Sorry, mate. If it makes you feel better I lost too—oh and by the way…you need to buy the next round at the broomstick.”

“I need to do what?” he asked indignantly, making Nerry and Imelda burst out laughing.

***

The sun was setting when Sebastian decided it was time to head back. 

You had all moved back into the cottage as the weather cooled, spending the afternoon in delightfully warm and pleasant company.

Anne looked quite tired by the time you all rose to leave—she had experienced two more attacks over the course of the afternoon. Sebastian was talking to her in a low voice in the kitchen as you all gathered your coats and bags.

You looked up to see Sebastian holding her tightly, rocking her a little before stepping away—his eyes blinking rapidly as he smiled down at her.

He then turned and caught your eye—tilting his head to bid you to follow him to the other end of the room. You saw Imelda go in for her goodbye and you primly looked away as Sebastian pulled you beside the fireplace, out of earshot. You looked up into his flushed face.

“You okay, Seb?”

He looked down and nodded with a subtle wince. You picked up one of his dangling hands—which he squeezed.

“It’s hard. I hate leaving her—but you have made it a lot easier this time—she was so happy today, and the gift you gave her…Bash, you are something else. She seemed so much more like herself today. I cannot thank you enough.”

You looked up at him, his eyes startling you a moment with their raw emotion. You recovered with a soft smile.

“You don’t need to thank me. To quote a dear friend, ‘I’m in’, Sebastian. I'm just as much on your side—and hers, as you are on mine. Right?” you add with a squeeze of his fingers.

He nodded as he shut his eyes ducking his head close to yours.

“Oh you are quite stuck with me, Bash.” he muttered with a laugh, making you giggle as you shook your head.

“Are you ready to—"

Ominis was hurriedly shushed by Anne who was watching you and Sebastian with active interest—alongside your other roommates. You turned back, realising he was rather close, causing you to nervously reverse a step as you looked down, attempting to drop his hand—but Sebastian not allowing it.

“Yup. I’m ready. We should get to the Floo-Point before it gets too dark.” he replied brightly, leading you to the door so you could say goodbye.

After Anne finished hugging Ominis and Nerida she turned to you and nervously stepped forward. You held your arms out in a silent invitation which she happily took—pulling you against her taller frame. You thought she might feel like Sebastian—but she was entirely unique in her warm and cheerful embrace.

She pulled back to look down at you with a bright grin.

“I am so happy my friends have brought me such a lovely gift as your charming company. I am delighted that you came to visit and I look forward to continuing our correspondence. Now make sure you start thinking about what flavour cake you want for your birthday.” and she tapped you on the nose with a cheeky wink.

You promised to write soon and thanked her for her care and hospitality. 

As your traveling group turned to open the door you all braced as the cold night air hit yours faces.

“Oh! Wait! I forgot!” Anne called and you shut the door again as she hurried to the chair by the corner. She came back with an arm full of colours and tassels. She placed them on a chair and started pulling what you now saw to be knitted scarves out of the pile.

“It’s getting colder and I know how the dungeons can get come October.”

She then went down the line and started looping scarves around her friend’s necks.

You saw that she had designed a different one for each person. Nerida’s had layers of blues and greens with waves on the ends. You spied a few embroidered shining mermaid tails coming out of the water.

Ominis’ design was very clever. It was made to look like a long green bookmark—complete with tassel. He gently and warmly thanked her, running his hands appreciatively over the gift.

The lush looking black and silver scarf that she wrapped around the shorter captain’s throat had a subtle diamond pattern that reminded you of Quidditch stand coverings. You also noted how tightly she wrapped up the girl—pulling her a step closer by the scarf as she looped a secure knot, looking down at her with a shy smile.

Sebastian grinned with affection at the auburn wool with Celtic designs of greens and yellows on the extra thick scarf she circled around his neck.

You were so busy admiring your friend’s gifts you hadn’t realised she had stopped in front of you, clutching a green and grey scarf.

“I—well, Sebastian said you liked dragons.” she explained nervously as she looped the soft, knit scarf over your shoulders and around your neck.

You looked down to see the ends of the silvery-grey scarf both had little emerald dragons knitted on them. They had different colours of green yarn to give the scales definition. She had also made the tassels look like the dragons were breathing fire—the red and yellow yarn creating an adorable effect.

You looked up with a glowing face.

“This is amazing, Anne. Thank you so much—no one has ever made me something so lovely.” you admitted with an earnest expression.

She looked elated as she blushed, before humbly admitting to having a lot of time to knit as of late. She then herded you all towards the door.

“Well, you are now safely protected from the cold—and they are all charmed, so they should keep you warmer than a normal scarf. Until we are all together again, my Slytherins.”

***

As you stepped into the cold you felt a wave of heat cascade over you—keeping you delightfully toasty as you burrowed your face into the soft scarf, the wool smelling like lavender and vanilla.

Sebastian walked beside you in the darkness as you all turned to wave goodbye to the girl in the window—the adder you had to leave behind.

As you all walked towards the floo-point at the end of the road, you felt Sebastian slip his hand into yours. You followed as Ominis escorted Nerry and Imelda, carrying their brooms a few yards ahead.

The two of you walked in silence as you both felt the weight of the separation. As you looked back once more at the little cottage, you made a silent promise to yourself—and to the boy beside you.

One day you would all be walking back to school together—all six of you.

You swore that The House of Adder would be whole.

Chapter Text

It was the Friday morning after your trip to Feldcroft.

Thursday had gone past in a flurry of classes and homework—though you had greatly enjoyed showing off some of your new duelling moves on a luckless Hufflepuff girl when you had broken into sets for DADA. Hecat had beamed at you with pride as she helped warm up your shivering opponent from your last Glacius blast, winning the match.

You had also been pleasantly surprised to find that Sebastian and Garreth seem to have agreed to simply keep their distance—with Sebastian all but leaving you alone in Potions. You supposed it would have to do for now, though you still had not given up hope they might find common ground somewhere.

You suppressed a yawn as you sat down to breakfast, you and Ominis both looking a little weary after staying up late working on your History of Magic essays. 

“You have a whole week to do it, why did you both finish it the day it was assigned?” asked Sebastian with a confused head shake.

“There is nothing wrong with staying ahead, Sebastian. We had our idea ready and now we don’t have to worry about it.” you replied as Ominis nodded in agreement.

“And now when you are scrambling to finish yours on Tuesday night, my diligent adder and I can have a lovely evening of reading and relaxing.” Ominis predicted with a knowing look—which had the brunette smiling sheepishly.

“Alright. Fair dues. Speaking of—you two wouldn’t want to go over our Theory essays this weekend?” he asked with a nonchalant look that had Imelda lifting her head from her newspaper to glance at you.

“That is Seb-Speak for ‘I haven’t done it yet’.” advised Imelda with a raised brow at the now frowning Sebastian.

“I—started it. I just don’t get the connection between the incantation syntax and underlying intent—I’m a bit stuck.” Sebastian admitted with a slightly embarrassed look—his brow furrowing. You tilted your head to catch his eye.

“How about a trade? I’ll explain the Theory assignment if you help me with the Belomancy essay for Onai. I have zero clue how arrows can predict the future.”

His face split with a grin as he nodded, wrapping an arm around your shoulder—nearly causing you to spill your tea as he shook your frame.

“See Mel? That’s what being nice looks like.”

She smirked as she caught your burning face and eye roll.

“You are just lucky she is somehow immune to your impish nature—and that your knowledge gaps happen to complement each other.”

You smiled at her before turning to Sebastian.

“You hear that, Seb? Together, you and I make one, competent student.” you smiled brightly, before winking at the little captain—causing her to snort into her coffee while Ominis nearly choked on his toast as he barked out a laugh.

You were all giggling and shaking when the owl post came through—carrying a distinct stack of letters.

“Here we go. Letters all ‘round.” announced Sebastian warmly as he dealt out the envelopes. You took your letter with a glowing smile, happy to now have a face and voice to go along with your post from the missing twin.

As the owl post had arrived rather early, you all opened your letters to read while you finished your hot drinks. You heard Ominis mutter his braille spell as you started to read yours.

My Darling Dutch,

I hope you are well and have recovered your energy from Wednesday.

Please allow me to thank you again for coming to visit and for your lovely gift. My Uncle has already sourced some window boxes so I can start growing the seeds that Garlick included with her lessons. I am so excited to try and grow a Box-Berry bush, the berries are wonderful for material manipulation potions. I couldn’t help laughing though at my Uncle Sol, who had a few—friendly critiques on Professor Sharp’s assignments and methods (They trained as Aurors together and there has always been a bit of a rivalry between them.)

Related to my Uncle; he particularly wished me to thank you for whatever impact you seem to be having on my brother. He too noted Seb’s less-contrary demeanour during the visit and chalked it up to your presence, observing 'The beneficial influence of a kind heart and a pretty face on a young man's temper.’ Whatever it may be, we are grateful.

I cannot wait to see you all again next month, I hope you will have a new slew of stories to impart—I am still chuckling at some of your animated retellings from Wednesday. My Uncle has located our old family tent and will be doing some work to make it ready for your party. Please let me know what foods you favour and if you have any muggle traditions you would like to observe, I would love to help with those!

I have also been thinking about what we spoke of in relation to my affliction. While I maintain a realistic outlook, I cannot deny your optimism has touched me. I have started requesting books from Scribner about other forms of magic—not dark, just different. Even if nothing comes of it, I’m excited to learn.

I hope to hear from you soon, Dutch. Please do let me know if I can help you with your studies. We can be long distance classmates if you like.

Warmest regards,

Anne

You grinned as you finished the kind letter, looking up to see your friends equally enjoying their personal notes—except Ominis who you heard sigh heavily beside you.

“Is everything alright, Ominis?” you ask quietly.

He turned to you, rolling his eyes as he tapped his letter.

“Five years. I have been friends with the Sallows for five years and in all that time I have avoided catching one of their little nicknames…then one afternoon with you, my corruptive adder—and I’m suddenly in the bloody gentry.” he said with an exasperated sigh—though his tone held affection.

You heard Sebastian try—and fail, to suppress his chuckle as you looked at the top of the letter that had script and braille that Ominis held it out.

“My Dearest Duke.” you read out, making Imelda hide her snicker behind her letter.

You nudged him with your shoulder as you sighed.

“Well, if it makes you feel better she calls me ‘Dutch’ and I don't mind…I quite like it.” you offered with a cheerful squeeze of his arm.

Nerida looked up from her letter with one of her signature mischievous grins.

“I think it's quite appropriate for you, my dear cousin. Also, do you not wish to be the dashing Duke to our charming Slytherin Duchess?” she pointed out innocently, causing Ominis’ face to darken as he nervously chuckled. 

“I suppose that’s one way to look at it.” he admitted quietly as you ducked your head with a matching blush, feeling his knee bump yours under the table. 

You noticed Sebastian had stopped laughing and you caught him in your peripheral looking at Ominis with an unreadable expression before his eyes flicked down to yours, recovering quickly with a smile.

“Well, I still think I prefer ‘Bash’...gives people a warning, if you catch my drift.” he added with a teasing grin that had you sighing as you finished your tea.

“If that’s the rule we are following, then what should your nickname be, Sebastian?” you quip with a cool glance. 

All three of your other friends perked up and started to supply quite colourful suggestions before Sebastian silenced them with a huff and a glare.

You shook your head with a laugh as you heard Poppy call your name from down the tables.

“Alright, I’m off to Beasts. See you in Transfig, Buttercup.” which had Sebastian shooting you a wry smile. You then leaned in close to Ominis.

“Have a good Arithmancy lesson, Your Grace.” you muttered, humour lilting your voice before you dashed away to meet your Hufflepuff friend—a little pleased to have conjured that adorable pink on his alabaster ears before you left.

***

You were exiting Transfiguration later that afternoon with Ominis, Sebastian and Natty when you heard a sharp voice call over the students.

“Natsai!” 

You and your friends turned to see a furious looking Professor Onai zeroing in on your Gryffindor friend—who was now shrinking into your side.

“This is going to be bad.” muttered Natty with a fearful look.

“What did you do?” you whispered—but your Divination Professor was already upon you.

“Hello Mama...what can—”

“Don’t you ‘Hello Mama’ me, young lady! Do you know who I just got done speaking with—and apologising to? Auror Singer! She came up to the castle to report more of your investigations. You are coming to our quarters right now—you are on lockdown, little Gazelle. Say goodbye to your friends.”

You saw Natty’s face burn with embarrassment as she glared at her mother. You caught her eye, looking at her with concern.

Your friend shook her head and muttered that she would see you later. She brushed past you before her mother snatched her wrist to start pulling her down the hall, whispering hurriedly in sharp tones.

“That does not look like it’s going to end well for Si…it must be so hard having your mum around you at school all the time.” remarked Sebastian with a luckless look at the departing mother and daughter.

“Do you know what she has done to upset her mother?” asked Ominis, looking worried.

You had several guesses...and none of them were sensible or safe.

“I think so, but you will have to ask her for sure—I hope this reprimand doesn’t mean she will be barred from coming to The Room tomorrow afternoon.” you worried your lip as you turned to walk with the boys to lunch. “Natty kept saying how excited she was to see my ‘surprise’. I would be so disappointed if she couldn’t come.” you pouted. Sebastian gave you a nudge and an encouraging look.

“I’m sure Si will sort it out. She is a clever cat.” Sebastian observed with a smile, steering you towards lunch.

You nodded though your thoughts still remained with your maternally incarcerated friend.

***

“—do you think Thakkar will ask to court her?” mused Sebastian as you and Ominis walked towards the quiet hallway that led to your Room.

You had all just left the Great Hall, where Nerida had been pleasantly surprised to find Amit approaching nervously to invite her to Hogsmeade that evening to a lecture at Scrolls and Tomes. Apparently Mr.Brown had invited an author of several books on magical politics to speak at his store and Amit thought she would enjoy it, given her passion for creature rights and culture. 

Nerida had flushed with delight at the prospect and happily accepted—though she hastily said she would meet him at the gates before she practically ran to your dorm to start getting ready.

“Is that how it works with wizards? You have to ask to court someone? Its odd because Muggles tend to be rather quick with courtships—it’s usually a few chaperoned gatherings and half a dozen small conversations and you are heading down the aisle. I was rather shocked honestly to find boys and girls can go out unescorted together.” you remarked.

Ominis hummed at this as you turned a corner to face the stone wall, the door to The Room opening briefly for the three of you to slip inside.

“Wizards and witches who desire love matches will often take their time deciding on the right person. The nature of magic, lack of a religious-based morality system and the long lifespans of magical folk compared to our muggle counterparts means we tend to be less—conservative when it comes to dating and relationships.” replied Ominis as you moved into the room to start setting things up for your tea with The Figs in an hour.

“So if Amit asks Nerida if he can court her—that means what?” you ask. 

“It’s just a more formal way to enter a relationship. They could just date as many students do—but asking to court someone is considered more romantic and has certain traditions attached.” clarified Ominis as he followed you up the stairs towards the Ravenclaw kitchen. 

“Traditions?”

Sebastian was dragging a few stools from another nook as he set up at a low table by one of your worktops.

“Yup. There are some normal ones, like writing to each other's family to introduce yourself and certain gifts you are meant to give—but there are also Hogwarts traditions that many students still observe.” he said with an amused look. 

Ominis chuckled as he pulled books from his satchel to sit beside his friend at the table.

“Seb, do you remember when we were in year two and that Gryffindor bloke spelled his girlfriend’s name wrong on the back bench? When she went to see it she was so upset she hexed him with that spell that made his hair smoke and spark for a week.” 

Sebastian nodded with a grin.

“It’s still there: ‘Bridges’ ” he sent you a knowing look.“—it was meant to say ‘Bridget’ but he used a carving spell rather than a blade—must not have pronounced it properly.” he guessed with a smirk. You nodded, though your brow was still furrowed as you started pulling bowls and boards out of cupboards.

“Why did he carve their names? What back bench?”

Ominis winced a little as he nodded.

“Apologies, I think we forget sometimes that you are still so new. It’s a Hogwarts tradition for courting students to carve their paramour’s name into the very back bench of the Music Room. It’s a classroom where they hold some evening concerts and it’s for students who are learning instruments.”

You smiled as you thought about this romantic tradition.

“Ah I see. Muggles do something similar. Carving initials into a tree is common for couples who want to declare their affections. I’ll be interested to see if Amit plucks up the courage to ask her—but he could just date her, correct?”

Sebastian nodded as he opened his notebook.

“Of course…courting is getting less common anyways. They might just date and see where it goes. Though, that still involves Thakkar asking Ner to go steady, meaning that he wants to ‘take her off the market’ as it were. That being said…I like the bloke but I’m not sure he has the muster—might take him a while.” he observed with a shrug.

Sebastian and Ominis were now seated at the scrubbed wooden table beside your kitchen and were pulling out the materials they needed to complete their potions assignment. You were getting oriented in your little kitchen before you attempted your scones.

You had invited your Slytherin lads to do their homework while keeping you company—and benefiting from you having already completed the assignment. You were making honey scones for your late afternoon tea with The Figs, eager to try out your new little kitchenette.

“Well, regardless of how it shakes out for our budding couple, I am glad that they are having fun together—they have so much in common.” you observed brightly.

You were pleased when you pulled out a drawer to find linens, including a deep azure apron with little stars on it, which you slipped over your clothes, tying it in place before you rolled up your sleeves. You twisted your hair up into a messy bun with a ribbon from your wrist.

You then set to work, finding bowls, flour and eggs and setting them out before using your wand to light the little cast iron stove, adjusting the draw on the flue to control the heat.

You listened as your friends worked through the report they were writing—offering suggestions as you measured out butter and sugar. You were delighted to find everything perfectly fresh and ripe—assuming the icebox and pantry must have some clever preservation charms.

You washed blueberries and black currants in the tiny sink, measuring out what you needed before putting the remainder in a delicate saucer and skirting around the worktop to place it on the table between the boys' books.

“Best part of baking. Snacking fruit.” you beamed as Sebastian looked up from his book—his eyes widening a degree as he took you in, his face looking blank.

“What?” you asked.

“Nothing—it’s just, you look so domestic.” he observed with a shy smile. You nervously brushed your hands down the apron as you glanced at the table.

“Oh—yes, well it’s important to protect your clothes from flour. Eat up—also that is not the correct spelling of ‘dissection’.” and you laid a finger on his parchment with a helpful look. He thanked you warmly before popping a blueberry in his upturned mouth and pulling out his wand to correct his text.

Returning to the kitchen, you carefully lined your scone moulds with butter before filling them with the pale yellow rounds of cut dough. You then brushed them with egg before opening the cast iron door with a cloth and slipping the trays into the surprisingly large oven.

Starting a pot on the stove, you began making the berry jam, melting butter and sugar along with the fruit.

After only a few minutes the comforting buttery scent started to fill the Room alongside sharp, sweet notes from the bubbling syrup on the stove.

“That smells delicious. You made everything without magic?” asked Ominis with an appreciative head tilt towards where you were chopping mint leaves.

“I lit the stove with my wand—but otherwise this is just the plain muggle way. I don’t know any cooking spells.” you admitted with a shrug.

Ominis nodded as he took another deep breath through his nose.

“Well that may be a blessing. Magic isn’t known for making tastier food—just easier food. That’s why Hogwarts meals are so good, the house elves cook them like muggles. That’s also why so many wizards; whether they admit it or not, frequent muggle restaurants—because the food is so delicious.”

You smiled at this, pleased that muggles had a talent that wizards appreciated.

“That’s nice to hear. But please don’t be expecting anything spectacular, these are just the breakfast scones I learned to make at the manor.” you laughed as you pulled the little pot of melted butter from the stovetop.

You then added the crystals of pectin to the rich purple syrup, watching it start to work its chemical reaction. 

You retrieved the scones with the thick oven mitts that had little phoenixes stitched on them, the heat from the oven warming your face as you quickly transferred them to the worktop.

“So are you sure you don’t mind us intruding on your tea with the Figs? We can shove off if you want.” offered Sebastian—though you could see him hungrily eyeing the golden topped scones you were brushing with honey butter.

“You are both more than welcome to stay. It’s really just a chance to show Ele—Professor Fig the room—but they may have more to update on regarding Ranrok or Ancient Magic which you are both entitled to hear.”

Your friends nodded and thanked you for the invitation as you carefully placed the ramekin of cooling fruit sugar in the little enchanted icebox.

“When they arrive, do you need to go get them? I’m not sure how access to this room works.” asked Ominis.

“Actually, Deek told me about that—so long as I ‘allow’ someone access they should be able to find the room. He said if I don’t want someone to enter I just need to ‘think it’? Miriam has been here before so she should be able to find her way in.” you surmised with a nod.

You then set the scones to cool on a wire rack before you started to clear down.

“Oh, let me do that, you did the baking, after all.” said Sebastian, standing up to join you in your kitchen. You smiled up at him as he pulled out his wand.

“Cooking the muggle-way might have its benefits but cleaning is just cleaning—might as well make it easier.” and he muttered a few words that suddenly had the dishes washing themselves. He then tapped in a cloth that started swishing around the worktops, wiping them down and clearing away crumbs.

You beamed up at him.

“Now who’s being domestic? Thank you Sebastian—I actually rather despise cleaning. I’ll trade you another baked good of your choice if you teach those charms to me.” you offered with a cheeky smile, holding out a hand—which he immediately took.

“Easiest deal I’ve ever made, Bash.”

***

“Godrick’s heart…this is The Room of Requirement?” came Professor Fig’s voice from below you.

You grinned at your friends who were packing up their completed assignments. You moved from behind a bookcase as you heard Miriam call your name.

You appeared and leant over the lacquered railing to smile down at them.

“Hello! Be down in a moment!” you called, waving down at your mentors with a wide smile. “Feel free to have a look around.”

You chuckled a little at the delighted look on Eleazar’s face as he nodded, rubbing his hands together with excitement as he quick-stepped to a cabinet of curiosities that had caught his eye, his wife following with a smile.

You then turned back to your friends and began assigning tasks to the boys to help bring down everything for tea.

***

You stepped down onto the lower level carrying the scones that were now dusted with icing sugar and a few fresh berries. You were delighted to find a sweet yellow cake stand in a lower cupboard filled with serving dishes.

“We thought we would have tea in The Quidditch Hall, follow us please.” you said happily to the elder couple who were currently looking at some of the books on the shelves. You were flanked by Sebastian who carried the loaded tea tray while Ominis had a stack of serving sets. Your friends warmly greeted their Professor and his wife.

“Are you young lads joining us? How wonderful! I always say I do not get enough time socialising with my students.” declared Fig cheerfully, gesturing for you to lead the way, smiling at Ominis and Sebastian.

“My housemates have been keeping me company while I baked some scones for our tea. I wanted to try out the kitchenette that was provided—I’ll show you later if you like.” you said as Miriam matched her steps as you moved into the larger lower room.

“That explains the heavenly scent when we came in. My Little Spark, just the perfect little hostess.” she grinned with a wink in your direction.

You all entered into the larger space, heading to the round table in the corner that was set with a half a dozen mismatched chairs. 

“You call this the ‘Quidditch Room?’ Is that for the display over there?” asked Eleazar as you passed the little model pitch and workbench.

You cast a significant glance at Sebastian that had him ducking his head to hide a grin.

“One of many reasons, Professor.” you laughed cryptically before bidding all your guests to take a seat. 

You were pleased for an opportunity to play host, deftly serving each person their preferred drink as you had already memorized them. Sebastian and Fig cheerfully accepted cups of strong coffee, with two large spoonfuls of sugar for the Copperhead. You then poured tea for you Miriam and Ominis—including their milk and sugar preferences.

Miriam beamed up at you as you sat beside her with Ominis on your other side.

“This is just so lovely my Spark—didn’t I tell you, my love? It’s just beautiful here.”

Fig nodded with a proud wink as he glanced around the bright room once more.

“It is certainly a study into the effects of the mind on magical entities like the Room of Requirement. I am fascinated by the layers of different magic that seem to be employed by the Room—transfiguration, incorporation of natural elements, spatial distortion, disillusionment…it’s quite something.” he smiled with a dreamy look.

Ominis hummed in agreement.

“We were thinking something similar, sir.” and he titled his head towards you. You gripped his arm lightly as you understood.

“Yes, actually you would be the perfect person to run our little theory past, Professor.”

You and Ominis then explain your thoughts about the Room, the Sorting Hat and the Ravenclaw. Miriam nodded as she pulled out her little notebook and snatched the pen that appeared when she opened it, scratching a few quick notes. Professor Fig rubbed his jaw as his brow furrowed.

“I see. That is a very clever deduction. It is possible for magic to merge in unexpected ways. Your Ravenclaw counterpart may have fused her ancient magic somehow to the Castle’s—how I couldn’t possibly say without more information, but if you think she sent her message from within Hogwarts, then that is certainly an avenue to explore.”

“Then it must be here.” muttered Miriam as she started flipping back through her notebook. Sebastian looked up with a concerned look as Fig turned to his wife.

“My love?”

Miriam pulled her nose from her notes with a start before smiling.

“It’s okay. It’s just, I have been working on restoring the missing pages from the book you two brought back from the Restricted Section. I have been able to reconstruct some of the missing information. It details a powerful ancient magic chamber within Hogwarts—well, under it really...though it doesn’t give any details about an entrance here at the school. There is a path somewhere in the forbidden forest—I am close to repairing that section so I hope to have more to tell you. But you saying that you think The Ravenclaw may have found this place gives me hope that we are on the right track.”

Ominis looked impressed and asked how she was repairing missing pages. Fig beamed at his wife.

“My Miriam isn't famous for no reason. She is one of the few people to master restoration spells based on magical and physical imprints.”

Miriam blushed a shade as she sent her husband a loving smile.

“He flatters me, though he is not far off. I am able to use runes and charms to create replicas of missing sections of books, tapestries, and paintings. It’s how I have been able to study artefacts that have been damaged or decayed.”

“That is amazing. I didn’t know that was possible. That sounds like very rewarding work.” added Ominis with a warm nod. 

“I would be happy to show you some tricks if you are interested, Mr Gaunt.” Miriam offered kindly, the excitement on Ominis' features made you grin as he enthusiastically thanked her. Sebastian smiled broadly as he set his cup down before turning to the elder witch.

“So you think there is a path to the castle somewhere in the Forbidden Forest? That it might lead to more clues about what Ranrok wants?” 

Miriam nodded.

“I actually fear it might be another trial like you faced in the Restricted Section. That is why when I do find the location of the entrance, we will be accompanying My Spark.” 

Fig nodded and held a hand up when Sebastian tried to argue for his inclusion.

“I understand your concerns, Sebastian—but after the state you arrived in after your last excursion I cannot in good conscience put you at risk again—not without consent from your guardian. Your Uncle I assume does not know of your involvement with our efforts against Ranrok—nor will I tell him—but as few students we risk the better.” he then looked up and caught your eye with a sad expression. “I would happily leave you safely in the castle, my dear charge, if your gifts were not so necessary.” he admitted.

Sebastian looked ready to combat this argument but you shot him a look that had him huffing—but nodding resignedly. Miriam gave Sebastian an encouraging smile.

“Fear not, stout Slytherin, I do not believe this will be the last of the adventures we encounter. Till then you must continue fulfilling your promise to look out for my precious Spark—which I will also charge to you, Mr.Gaunt if you are also choosing to help her on her quest.”

Ominis nodded as you felt his hand find your arm beside him, with him warmly confirming his place at your side along with his best friend. Miriam raised an appreciative brow though you caught a quirk of interest as her eyes flicked to the blonde’s hand on you.

“As I would hope from fine Slytherin gentleman. Well, speaking of adventures, I understand you all have visited Feldcroft recently—I would love to hear about it.” Miriam requested with a corroborating nod from her husband. Sebastian grinned as he began detailing your visit to his sister as you started to plate and distribute the scones.

As you were telling Miriam about the broom race you heard a trio chorus of happy sounds. You looked over to see the gentleman enjoying the fresh scones with cream and the homemade jam.

“These are brilliant, Bash!” said Sebastian with a bright smile, Ominis nodding beside him. Fig caught his wife’s eye.

“These taste just like the scones we got at that muggle cafe in Cornwall, what was it now…twenty years ago? They are delicious, my clever charge—especially the jam.” and Eleazar cast a cheeful look at you as you blushed. Miriam tried a bite as you had some of yours.

The crumbly texture was complementary to the sweet honey butter and tart jam. It tasted like Sunday mornings at the manor house when you would get to eat the scones that were not perfect-enough for the high table.

“You are exactly correct, my love, it’s the very same. Absolutely scrumptious!" and Miriam shot you a proud wink before she sighed with a far away look in her eye. "Oh that was a lovely trip. We saw a Cornish Razorback and discovered an enchanted graveyard. Such fascinating insights."

You gasped at this, excited to hear about the dragon encounter and begging Miriam to elaborate. Sebastian chuckled as he looked at the witch.

“You were right—mad for them.” he muttered with a mischievous grin.

Your eyes darted between the two as they shared a look and a nod before Miriam started detailing their Cornish adventures—with Professor Fig piping in with forgotten details or interesting anecdotes. 

You and your friends listened with smiles and appropriate gasps and chuckles. You spent the rest of the afternoon in delightful company, enjoying your homemade treats in the warm sunny glow of the cathedral-like space.

***

Later that evening you and Imelda were looking at the latest Quidditch results in a special section in the Prophet on her bed. Imelda was explaining the various leagues and teams—her authoritative commentary making you smile as she proclaimed a team from Essex ‘not worthy of the brooms they rode’.

You both looked up when Nerida came walking through the door just before curfew, a dreamy smile on her flushed features.

“There you are, we were getting worried. Did you have fun with Amit?” you asked as Imelda folded up the paper and you hopped down to get some hot cocoa from the little pot by the stove.

Nerida bit her lip as she unloosed her enchanted scarf and took off her coat, revealing a beautiful dark blue frock and sweater set.

“Oh yes. I had a lovely time...such a fascinating lecture.” she muttered as she seemed to be having trouble with her sweater buttons, her mind a million miles away. Shaking her head she looked at both of you with more attention. “Umm, yes…so after the talk at Tomes and Scrolls, Amit took me on a walk to the Broomstick for a drink and to discuss the speaker. We had such a great chat—he is so smart. The thing was, there happened to be a visiting Friday night band and there was a dancing floor…” she trailed off with a significant grin.

You squealed with delight as you handed a cup of rich liquid chocolate to Imelda, placing Nerida’s on a side table as she got settled.

“He didn’t. He asked you to dance?” you guessed with an animated expression.

Nerida nodded, looking giddy as her eyes sparkled.

“It was perfect. He was so nervous and adorable, asking if “I cared for a reel” . He was practically shaking when we stood up—but then guess what? He was wonderful!” Nerida clasped her hands over her heart as she reflected on the memory. “Apparently his mother is a famous dancer and all his siblings were taught from a young age. He was so confident and sure of his motions—his hands. It was utterly…romantic.” she admitted with a wistful smile, her palms on her cheeks as her face burned.

Imelda nodded appreciatively as she sipped her cocoa.

“Credit to Thakkar, I did not peg him as a dancer. Perhaps he is smoother than he appears. What happened after that?”

Nerida started pulling on her pyjamas as she looked about ready to burst with joy and embarrassment.

“Well we floo-traveled back to the castle gates as it was getting dark. He walked me back to the entrance to our common room—and then, he, well—he kind of—kissed me.” she whispered with a raise of her shoulders.

You gasped as Imelda let out an happy expletive along with a clap, both of you watching the blushing girl who was unpicking her stylish braids.

“Ner! That’s amazing...it is amazing, right?” you clarified before she nodded enthusiastically.

“It was so sweet—he asked and checked about three times before he got the nerve to actually do it. It was just lovely. He then asked if we could go steady—with the possibility of courting later if we feel it’s going well.” she added with a tilt of her head, her eyes shining with delight.

“I take it you said yes.” Imelda stated as Nerida's face looked ready to crack from the size of her smile.

“I did.” she with a humble tone.

You leapt up and crashed into her with a tight embrace as she started giggling happily, hugging you back. Imelda sighed and pulled open a side drawer to grab a box of biscuits.

“Alright Roberts, from the beginning.” Imelda commanded with affection, tugging you and Nerida to the soft lush rug in front of the brazier.

You then spent the remainder of your Friday night listening to Nerida recount her evening in detail, with you and Imelda asking pertinent questions and brainstorming ideas for future outings for the new fifth-year couple.

***

The next morning at breakfast you smiled at Nerida as she primly rechecked her collar on her blouse. You were all in your casual Saturday clothes—with you having chosen a thick white cable knit sweater and tartan skirt.

“You look great Ner—those earrings are fabulous on you.” you said in a low voice across your breakfasts.

She grinned as she touched the delicate silver stars that were in her ears.

“Thank you—you know I could pierce yours if you like.” she offered with a bright smile. You saw Imelda catch your eye with a tiny but fervent head shake. You thanked Nerida but said that you would maybe wait a little while longer.

“So...I take it your date with Thakkar went well, Ner?” asked Sebastian, picking up on clues, mostly that you and Nerida had spent the entire walk to breakfast in hushed tones and giggles.

Nerida blushed as she nodded.

“We are now going steady.” she admitted with a tone that showed she was trying to contain her happiness and maintain a mature sophisticated air.

Ominis lifted his head from his paper with a delighted smile, warmly congratulating his cousin on her news. She thanked him and added that she hoped that Amit could join them all for an outing or another trip to Hogsmeade soon—which you and Sebastian both excitedly seconded, delighted by the prospect of getting more time with your cheerful Ravenclaw friend.

As if conjured by his name, the very Ravenclaw of your discussion came walking down the tables towards you, a flushed smile appearing when Nerida caught his eye.

Amit looked handsome in his knitted crimson vest and crisp white shirt over slim trousers—especially when combined with the elated expression in his eyes. Nerida gave you a panicked look that had you quickly scanning her face and hair before nodding. She grinned and hopped up to meet her new beau.

“Good morning my Slytherin friends— Good Morning Nerry.” he added with a shy smile as he stepped up to help Nerida over the bench—retaining her hand in his as she beamed up at him, greeting him with an affectionate look. Sebastian set down his paper to level a raised brow at the teen.

“Morning Thakkar—heard you have finally decided to do right by our Nerry. Good man.” said Sebastian with a genial nod at the blushing boy.

“Oh! Yes, well I am so fortunate to have gained this charming lady’s favor—I do hope I don’t let her down.” he admitted, casting a heated glance at the girl beside him—who looked just about ready to melt. 

You sighed with a dreamy look.

“You are too gallant, Mr.Thakkar. I also heard you are a delightful dancer. That is surely the fastest way to a girl's heart, you sly thing.” you teased with an affectionate nose scrunch. Amit gave a sheepish shrug as he chuckled.

“My mother would probably agree with that statement. She insisted we all learn to dance. It is actually quite helpful for casting spells—keeps you limber.” he observed cheerfully. “Do you dance?”

You nodded.

“I do—not very well, but I love it. It was taught to us at the orphanage as a means of attracting husbands. ” you gave a significant look that had your friends snickering. “While I haven’t used it for that purpose—I loved dancing with the other girls. I wonder if wizard dancing is any different?” you thought aloud. 

Amit shook his head.

“It is mostly the same. My mother trained with some muggle dancers in Paris and she said most of the moves and sets are very similar. A slight variant is that Wizards do a lot more pair-dancing compared to the more formal group sets that muggles prefer.” Suddenly Amit’s face lit up, looking down at Nerry before looking at you. “We should all go to the Harvest Festival next weekend in Hogsmeade—there will be a large dance pavilion opened on the square!” 

You grinned at this idea as Nerida looked excited.

“That sounds like so much fun! I've never been to a wizard festival.” you exclaimed. You felt Sebastian lean closer.

“It's actually a pretty good event. Traders bring carts and booths and there is always great food and competitions.” he advised. Imelda looked up and nodded.

“They also do a Pumpkin Race which is rather silly but fun. Broom-racers have to do a lap of the hills around Hogsmeade–-but they have to do it with a carved pumpkin on their head.”

You giggled at this mental image before turning to look at Ominis, who had been surprisingly quiet.

“Would you like to go, Ominis? Maybe there will be a book trader for us to visit?” you offered warmly as he lifted his head–his expression unreadable before he smiled at you.

“Oh. Yes, that sounds lovely, my adder. It's a week today is it?” he clarified, lifting his head towards where Nerida and Amit stood. Amit cheerfully confirmed while you saw Nerida narrowing her eyes a little at her cousin. Sebastian clapped his hands once before grinning.

“That settles it then. We can all meet after breakfast next Saturday—though I suspect half the school will be going so we should get out before noon.”

Amit and Nerida both brightly agreed along with Imelda, who said she would be interested in some of the traveling broom-trader wares. You looked to see Ominis was still working through some inner thought but sensing your eyes on him he turned and gave you a quick smile.

Amit and Nerida then both bid you all a pleasant Saturday as they were heading out for a walk around the grounds. Imelda shoved the last of her toast into her mouth as she leapt up to head to Kagowa’s office to look over plans for a trip to a local semi-professional match that they were arranging for students.

You got ready to head for The Room with Ominis and Sebastian where you were going to finish working on your Arithmancy homework. You also wanted to prepare for what you hoped would be a visit with your four friends—though you had yet to catch Natty to find out exactly how much trouble she was in with her formidable mother. 

Sebastian skirted to your side as he gave you a cheeky look.

“Nerida seems happy. I am sure you adders were up half the night.” he observed as you shot him a terse look—before a guilty nod.

“Fine. We were. She is just over the moon. It's all so lovely. Amit is such a sweet boy. She is certainly a lucky Slytherin.” you simpered warmly with a sigh.

Sebastian chuckled as the three of you headed for the doors.

“Who knew Thakkar was such a ladykiller?”

You hummed in agreement.

“I know, right? Though, demonstrating dance skills as Nerida described last night was certainly a master stroke on his behalf.” you observed with an impressed head shake.

Ominis turned to you with an arch brow.

“Dancing is that effective is it?” he questioned with an interested look as you slipped an arm through his. You had to weave about to navigate your way past the sea of students heading out to weekend activities or home for the afternoon.

You hummed as you thought about this.

“Well it depends, I suppose. Not every girl fancies dancing or views the ability as desirable in a partner. But in Nerida’s case it proved to be quite the arrow through her heart.”

Sebastian nodded at this, looking down at you with an appreciative smile.

“A fascinating insight into the minds of girls, Bash. So...what is your preference regarding the custom?” he asked with a carefree tone—though he kept your face in his peripheral.

You flushed a little as the three of you turned down The Room’s vacant hallway.

“I suppose I would say I am in favour.” you replied in a quieter voice, tucking a stray lock behind your ear. “Regardless if I am participating or just watching, the mixture of movement and music is just so joyful—and yes, a bit romantic.” you added with a resigned tone as you all headed into the bright warm space of the main room beyond the secret entrance.

“I must say—Thakkar is really wrecking the curve for the rest of us blokes.” laughed Sebastian as you all moved to head up the stairs, back to the little table by your kitchenette. “But if it's all for the benefit of Nerry, then I suppose I can’t be too mad—she deserves it.”

You smiled sweetly at him as Ominis sat down and pulled out his books and scrolls.

“I agree. Amit is already treating my dear cousin as well as I would hope. I am quite delighted for her.” he admitted in an affectionate tone. “It looks as though we didn’t need Miss Woodhouse’s clever antics after all, my adder.” 

You sighed, walking up behind him and leaning over his shoulder and giving it a squeeze.

“That’s true, Ominis. We will just have to try and find some other unsuspecting couple to meddle with—though it doesn’t look as if Miss Woodhouse is a deft hand at it based on that ‘Elton-debacle’.” you giggled, earning a reluctant head tilt from the blonde as he agreed.

“What are you loons on about? Who is this Woodhouse woman?” asked Sebastian with a slight irritation in his voice—clearly disliking not being included in your schemes.

Ominis just gave him a bored expression.

“Mutual friend—you wouldn’t know her.” 

You snorted a little as you tried to contain your laughter at the scowl growing on the brunette’s face. You sighed with affection as you rummaged in your satchel and pulled out the lilac novel.

“You can meet her if you like—though you will have to wait until Ominis and I have finished our visit.” and you gave the little book a shake, causing Sebastian’s frown to melt into a sheepish look, biting his lip with a wince.

“Oh—right. I forgot you two are reading a book together. So uh-what’s this one about then?” and he sat on your other side as you took the chair beside Ominis.

You were surprised by his interest and from the look on Ominis’ face—this was indeed unusual behaviour. But far be it for you of all people to discourage an interest in literature, and you and Ominis gave a good overview of the book so far as Sebastian got out his materials.

“Sounds pretty funny actually. Not my cup of tea but something Anne might enjoy.” he observed with a smile. You gripped his forearm happily.

“Would she really? We can send it to her when we are done if you think it would be of interest to her?”

Ominis agreed Anne would appreciate the story, noting her preference for romance novels, and you vowed to pop it in the post the moment you had learned the fate of the charming Miss Woodhouse.

***

“I’m not sure if she is coming.” you admitted to Poppy who stood beside you at the bottom of the Grand Staircase. “I haven’t seen her since yesterday and her mother was looking—quite upset.”

Poppy's mouth twisted to the side as she nodded.

“Professor Onai is so lovely—but I would not want to be on the receiving end of her fury…she is a powerful witch.” she said with a wary expression.

You couldn’t help but agree—often admiring the Divination professors' use of both wand and wandless magic in her classes—her presence giving you a feeling of her vast ability.

You glanced at a clock on the wall and were about to suggest heading to your ‘surprise’ when you heard the clicking of shoes come skidding down a side corridor.

Natty came into view as she nimbly manoeuvred around a pack of second years to join you and the Hufflepuff.

“I’m sorry I’m late—but we are lucky I made it at all…my mother only agreed because I told her we were not leaving the castle.”

You assure your friend it was alright, catching her as she almost tackled you, out of breath.

“I’m so happy you made it, Nats—I was getting a little nervous. But I promise you, we are not leaving the castle.” you said with a mischievous look as you bid you questioning friends to follow.

***

“That’s quite a colourful vocabulary, Pops.” called Sebastian from the upper level as he and Ominis came into view, hearing the exclamations of your friends in echoing chamber.

Poppy covered her mouth with a giggle as she turned a little pink.

“Ooops—sorry. My gran says I have a bit of sailor in me—it’s nice to see you though Sebastian, Ominis.” she called back as Natty started up the staircase, her face alight with joy.

“This is incredible! And it’s a secret? None of the teachers can just walk in, right?”

You knew what she meant by this and assured her that only those invited by yourself could enter freely—which now included them.

“I just love it in here!” exclaimed Poppy, tugging on your arm affectionately before she craned her head back to look at the domed ceiling and tree branches above you.

“I am so glad you like it. This is where we can meet to discuss Ranrok or poachers or anything. It has potion stations and potting tables as well as a bunch of stuff I have yet to figure out. I cannot imagine I was given this much space just for myself so I warmly welcome you to The Room of Requirement.”

Ominis joined you on the lower level as you heard Sebastian excitedly showing Natty around the upstairs.

“About that name—the Room of Requirement is rather long to say. Have you thought of a better name for your unique version of it?” asked Ominis.

You tapped your chin as you watched Poppy skip up the steps to join your other friends. You heard low voices and then a few experimental taps of the typewriter.

“That is a very good point…hmm—well it needs to be unassuming so no one would bat an eye if we let it slip—oh! You know there was a pub in the village I grew up in that had a good name. It was called The Keep. I liked it because it looked so old and sagging but welcoming.” you reminisce, your memory turning back to the cheerfully ageing public house.

“ ‘The Keep’ sounds very appropriate. Short and easily explained away. I approve.” he added with a chuckle.

“What are you approving of?” asked Sebastian, coming down the steps, flanked by your friends.

You explained your new name for the space as you beckoned everyone to follow you to the lower room.

“I like it—sounds like something from a pirate story.” said Poppy before she gasped at the echoing chamber you had all entered.

“Wicked. ” muttered Natty as she spun to take in the bright towering space.

“Brilliant right? Watch this!” 

Sebastian then pulled his broom from his pocket and clicked it open—taking off into the space as Poppy and Natty laughed and cheered. The brunette did a few loops and rolls, bounding off a railing with his foot to arc high in the air. He landed with a triumphant smile and a roguish wink in your direction that had you shaking your head.

“—and that is why this is The Quidditch Room.” you said with a laugh. You then headed to your potions station to check on the Wiggenweld test brew you had begun earlier.

Poppy and Natty started to walk around the room, inspecting the equipment and furnishings—pointing out details that caught their eye. Ominis went to ensure the Dittany seeds he was planning on trying to grow were soaking properly on a potting table. Sebastian had figured out quickly that the workbench by the Quidditch banners was meant for broom maintenance. He threw his stick at the bench—the enchanted brackets gently catching it, settling the broom so he could fine tune it later.

You were frowning at the less than ideal colour for your potion when you heard a tiny yelp from across the room.

“Poppy? Are you alright?” you asked swinging around to see her by the long table under the windows beside Natty. You walked over, the grim-looking teen staring at the rich leather bag you had left on the table.

“Why—why do you have that?” she asked with an accusatory finger at the bag, her hurt-filled eyes startling you. You furrowed your brow in confusion.

“What? Deek, the house elf who has been helping me, said The Room left it for me—that I might use it for Beasts. It’s called—“

“A nab-sack. Yes. I know what it is.” she said with a scowl at the bag as she crossed her arms over her chest. Your friends had all joined you around the table, their faces set with contracted expressions as they watched the little brunette. You stepped forward nervously as you caught her eye. 

She sighed.

“It’s just that those things are awful. They help poachers capture beasts and then do terrible things to them. I should know—I’ve seen enough of it.” and she turned away from the bag, with Sebastian holding out his hands to stop her from leaving.

“Pops. It’s just a tool—we don’t have to use it.” he said nervously, trying to placate her with a soft look. She stopped and looked back at you, worrying her lip with her teeth.

“I’m sorry. I’m acting loony. It’s just—“ she rubbed her arm with her hand as she looked back at the bag. “—I come from a family of poachers.” she whispered quietly, her face burning with shame.

You stilled as you looked at the girl, her watery eyes on the floor as she waited for your reactions—your judgment. 

Many of the young girls' past comments and history started to make sense to you. Her living with her grandmother, her anger towards poachers—and why she never talked about her family.

You were unsure what to say before you were saved by Ominis, who stepped forward with a soft smile.

“Poppy, I more than most know the burdens of having a family that, well—isn't made up of angels. But you must know their actions are not on your conscience—you can only control how you behave. I have known you a long time, perhaps not as well as I may hope but I understand you to be a compassionate and kind person—especially towards Beasts. I will also impart some wisdom bestowed on me by a friend.” and he turned his head in your direction as you smiled at him then at Poppy. “—we don’t get to pick who’s blood we carry. I have found a new family and a new life away from mine and I cannot fault you for doing the same. I can only speak for myself when I say I will not judge you by your family's actions—if anything, knowing you are choosing to brave a brighter path makes me like you more.” he added with a warm smile.

Poppy eyes widened at this speech—stuttering an appreciative thanks to the intuitive boy and his kind words. Her features flushed as she looked from Ominis to the rest of the smiling teens surrounding her—ending with you. You took a cautious step forward.

“Thank you for trusting us with this, Poppy. I will not ask you to use the nab-sack or participate in anything you don’t feel comfortable doing. But please know I had no intention of poaching beasts—Deek seemed to think it may be used for conservation…to protect, not poach.”

Poppy nodded, trying to recover her faculties as Natty moved to wrap an arm around her shoulders, squeezing her affectionately before giving her a cheering smile. Poppy sniffed as she smiled, laughing nervously as she looked up at you.

“I know you would never do that—I'm sorry. It's just seeing that bag.” she shrugged. You walked forward and took hold of the nab-sack with both hands.

“I can put it away. I'm so sorry if it upset you.” and you moved to stash the bag before Poppy nipped forward to grab your arm.

“Wait—you are not wrong that it can be used for conservation. When I left my family it was…well to save Highwing. If I had been able to use a Nab-Sack I may have been able to save more Beasts. I also think Ominis is right—I am choosing a different path. That means I can choose to use the tools of poachers to undermine them—redefine their purpose.” she declared stoutly. 

She took a controlled breath as she reached forward and put one of her small hands on the handle of the bag in your arms.

“You said that Ranrok is threatening Beasts. We cannot allow that to happen. If you think that this can be used to save them—somehow, then I want to help.” she said with a bright, confident smile, her eyes sparking with a resolute fire.

“That is wond—”but you were cut off by a loud crash coming from the main room.

The floor under your feet started shaking and rumbling as dust shook from the rafters. Sebastian darted forward to pull you and Poppy protectively to either side of him, while Ominis and Natty ducked with surprise, Natty clutching the blonde's arm as they braced for what was happening.

After about a minute the rumbling had stopped, your friends all looking at you with alarm as Sebastian slowly let you and Poppy out from under his arms.

“What was that?” you gasped, looking around at the unchanged room. Your friends stood and looked confused—especially Natty and Poppy.

“So I assume that it is not a normal occurrence?” asked Natty. 

You shook your head before you heard a high voice calling from the upper room.

“Deek?”

You bolted towards the stairs to the upper room, afraid something had happened to your friendly guide. You were still carrying the Nab-Sack as you sprinted into the room, calling for the elf. 

You stuttered to a stop as you gasped—a soft swear escaping your lips as you took in the space.

The room was even larger. 

Sebastian came up quickly behind you, wand drawn as he looked for danger. You caught his mouth drop as he took in the changed chamber. 

The main room had stretched to accommodate a large glass conservatory that now stood glowing on the ground floor, a few stray plants and weeds growing around the base. 

“Miss! Are you alright? Deek felt a change in the room and came to find out what had happened.” 

You saw Deek appear from behind a chair as he scurried towards you.

“Thank goodness you are alright, Deek—what happened? What is that?” and you pointed at the glass door to the newest addition to the space. The elf’s eyes grew wide as he moved to inspect the large object. Natty and Ominis came up the stairs, with Natty hurriedly explaining to Ominis the change in the room as he pulled out his wand to orient himself. Poppy came up last as she nervously rushed to your side. 

Deek rubbed his scruffy chin as he cocked his head at the doors, laying a claw-like finger on the glass—muttering something before he nodded, turning back with a right smile.

“It's a Vivarium, Miss! They are extremely rare objects that allow wizards to create environments for plants and beasts. Deek can see that you are holding the Nab-Sack…did you capture something?”

You furrowed your brow at this explanation—not sure what the elf meant by ‘environments’.

“No…I haven't used it.” you said slowly as you tried to figure out what had happened. Sebastian had moved closer to the opaque glass, trying to see what was beyond the bright glow.

“You didn’t use it—but you and Poppy did say you were going to try to help Beasts with it. Maybe The Room heard you?” he proffered as he came to stand beside you at the glass doors. You looked down at Poppy with a smile and a shrug.

“It looks like I am not the only one 'our Keep' wants to help. Should we have a look?” and you gestured for the little Hufflepuff to lead the way. 

She looked up at you with an uneasy expression before stepping forward, smiling nervously at the elf and reaching up to unlatch the door. She took a deep breath and grasped the delicate twisted handles and pulled.

***

You and your friends were struck dumb as you walked into the immense, bright clearing, the deep blue sky above you dotted with thick fluffy clouds. You felt the fresh fragrant air fill your lungs as a warm breeze ruffled your hair. You caught Ominis bending down to lay his hand flat on the ground, feeling the grass as he took deep breaths—attempting to orient himself.

“Deek…is the Vivarium a portal? Have we been sent somewhere?” you asked as you turned to see high mountains in the distance. Deek shook his head as he let his hands skim over tufts of grass and wild flowers as he walked further into the clearing.

“We are still within the castle, Miss. This is an enclosed environment that is constrained within the Vivarium. If you kept walking you would probably find an end eventually. These were made by Wizards who wanted to cultivate an environment they could control—and protect.”

You nodded at this as you saw your friends fan out to investigate the clearing. Natty had shaken off her initial shock to start sprinting about, looking behind boulders and leaping up to explore a rock ledge.

“Now this is a Quidditch Pitch.” said Sebastian appreciatively—you already seeing that he had found a new favourite place to fly.

“This—this is amazing!” cheered Poppy, looking back at you with just the brightest smile. You giggled as you caught up and snatched her hand to run across the field to start exploring the magical sanctuary.

Poppy found an old wooden feeder that was covered in moss—but still looked like it worked. You found a crate beside it full of old dusty brushes and battered sports balls. You and Poppy peered into the little caves and pools of cool water around a rock formation, commenting on the tranquility of the enchanted environment.

You saw Ominis standing in a tree thicket, his wand out as he ran his hands up trunks and along shrubs. Sebastian came running up to you as you saw Natty poking her head in a cave in the mountain face.

“Just when I think your Keep can’t get any better—this is incredible! It feels just like the real outdoors.” he exclaimed, crashing into you with a laugh, pulling you against him for a moment before sliding his arm in its favourite place, sealing your sides together as he took in the landscape with a satisfied smile. You saw Poppy raise her eyebrows at you with a significant look that had you ducking your head with a blush as you tried to look resigned to his affectionate presence.

“There is honestly very little difference, Seb.” said Ominis, approaching you. “The Vivarium is just the weather and the inanimate elements—but all of this vegetation has been grown. There are several patches of Fluxweed, Sawbark, and Horkculmps in the woods. You could grow enough for a potion shop in here, my adder.” added Ominis with a grin as he held up a twig of bay leaves. “For your cupboard store, chef.”

You giggled and thanked him warmly—promising to use it in a future dish. But before you got too far into listing some of your favourite recipes, you gasped.

“Oh! Lunch! I almost forgot. Sebastian, can you come help me? The rest of you stay here and explore—you too Deek, as I have lunch for you as well.” you added with a kind look at the elf that was sniffing a patch of wildflowers. He looked up with surprise and delight—with you having already discovered the fastest way to this particular creature’s heart.

Sebastian followed you out as your friends continued to wander in the meadow. You both turned and vaulted back up the stairs so you could collect the lunch you had managed to pop in the oven between your studying that morning.

The main room was already smelling delicious with savoury notes of cream and crust. You headed to the stove to remove the casserole dish that had been left warming in the oven, covering it in a cloth as Sebastian whipped around collecting plates and cutlery.

“This place is turning out to be quite the little clubhouse, Bash.” he remarked, carrying a large basket he had filled with supplies. You nodded with a smile as you both headed back towards the Vivarium.

“I really love it here. I’m so happy I can share it with all of you. I cannot imagine having all this just for myself.” you said brightly as you walked into the Vivarium, still feeling a little disoriented to suddenly being outside—but recovering to move towards a warm flat area in the clearing.

“I appreciate you letting us join you here—I just wish Anne could see this place…she would adore it.” he remarked with a wistful sigh. 

You nodded solemnly, though your heart still hoped you might yet bring the other Sallow twin to your secret sanctuary within the school.

Your other friends wandered back from their exploring, with Poppy skipping over with a bright smile.

“This place would be perfect for Beasts! I was speaking with Deek and he thinks we can bring Beasts who might be at risk from Poachers here until the valley is once again safe for them.”

Deek came to stand beside Poppy with a cheerful nod.

“Deek thinks this is why you were given the Nab-Sack. There are many Beasts that would benefit from a safe place while the valley is in such turmoil. Deek can help you care for the Beasts and provide them a good home until they are safe to return to the wild.” he offered with a kind smile to you and the little Hufflepuff. Natty came over and started helping Sebastian lay out a large picnic blanket on the grass.

“I have overheard many people saying that Poachers are getting more active in the area—especially those working with Harlow. I will be happy to see the Beast in this wonderful place rather than in their clutches. Please let me help in anyway I can, Poppy.” Natty asked with an encouraging smile.

Ominis and Sebastian both warmly pledged their support for the Beasts of the Valley, with Ominis willing to research the proper care of any Beasts you rescued. Poppy looked half ready to cry as she blushed and thanked them all—shyly admitting that she wasn’t used to having so many people willing to offer her help. You placed a hand on her shoulder as you lead her to the blanket to join your friends

“We are a team now, Poppy. You have agreed to help me—let us help you.”

She nodded with a misty smile as she laughed a little, joining you as you all sat on the blanket and you started to dish out food. Natty leaned over to squeeze her hand in a comforting gesture while Sebastian asked about Highwing.

Your friends listened to Poppy as she shyly told her exciting tale of rescuing Highwing and her fears for the Hippogriff’s safety.

“Do you think she would want to come here?” you asked, passing Poppy a plate.

“Maybe? I haven't seen her in a few days—but she often goes hunting in the Forbidden Forest. We could check to see if she is safe and if she seems willing to come with us—by the way…what is this?”

Poppy held up her food as she cocked her head at the gooey yellow noodles on her plate.

You giggled as you saw your other friends looking at their meals with equal distrust. Ominis gave it a cautious sniff—though he looked pleasantly surprised with the aroma.

“It's called Macaroni and Cheese. It's American. The manor house I worked at would make it for the staff. Apparently a famous American actress came to stay at the Manor and she had brought her chef with her. He showed the staff how to make it and it became a favourite of the maids. It's just cheese covered noodles with a crumb-crust. Cheap and cheerful.”

You then took a bite to show them it was safe. You were happy that the sharp notes of cheddar complimented the mustard and pepper nicely, the texture a good mix of soft and crumbly. 

Trusting your cooking, your friends all took bites—which were followed by a harmony of hums and muffled delight.

“Muggles make the best food!” cried Sebastian happily as he tucked into his lunch, with Ominis nodding in agreement as he ate. Natty implored you to teach her how to make it while Deek and Poppy just worked diligently through their dishes, simply enjoying the food.

You were rather chuffed that they were enjoying your cooking, asking about other dishes you were able to make. You couldn't help feeling terribly contented as you sat on the comfortable blanket with your friends, enjoying the fresh and vibrant Vivarium that had you feeling like you were a thousand miles from the castle. 

As you finished your lunch, you updated Natty and Poppy on events they had yet to hear about—including the full story of your ill-fated trip to Honeydukes. 

“Garreth snuck you into Gryffindor? How did I not hear about that!” laughed Natty with a clap while you blushed and purposely avoided your Slytherin friend’s terse scowls.

“A Mother Thornback, Bash.” gritted Sebastian with a tight jaw, giving you a dark look under furrowed brows. 

“I told you not to tell him that.” said Ominis with an aristocratic air as he sipped his lemonade. You looked down with a guilty wince.

“It was hardly planned, Sebastian—but I will honestly admit it was very frightening and not an experience I wish to repeat.”

Sebastian’s eyes stayed narrowed a moment longer before they softened.

“I hate you were in that kind of danger—but I am as impressed as always with your ancient magic abilities. Taking down a mother Thornback is quite a feat, Bash.”

You nodded with a sigh.

“I wish I hadn’t had to use it—but it was out of control. It’s just…I don’t want to have to resort to violence.” and you looked up at the massive fluffy cloud that was slowly making its way across the sky.

Natty nodded as she set her plate down, leaning back on her hands.

“I know how you feel. You don’t want to become like those you fight—but sometimes it is the only way to defend the innocent.”

You set your face with a determined expression.

“That’s why I need to get better at magic. I don’t want to take the easy way…the darker way—especially at the cost of my soul—or anyone else’s. The Ravenclaw admitted to choosing such a path and it led to her demise. The Sorting Hat was correct, I don’t think I’ll get another chance to set things right.” you sighed. “I need to find the balance.”

You looked up to see your friends listening with encouraging smiles and nods—except Sebastian, who was looking out over the mountains in the distance, his face unreadable. He seemed to sense your eyes on him, glancing back, his lip quirking with a quick smile.

Ominis sat cross legged, his elbows on his knees as he tilted his head towards you.

“I think you are already starting to, my adder. You said you did not believe The Ravenclaw trusted people with her quest, yet you are choosing to place your trust in us—in the Figs and the Faculty. It is easier to fall into darkness with few people to notice your descent. Let us help tip the scales in your favour this time around."

You lent forward and placed a hand on his, squeezing it with gratitude—earning you a meaningful smile from your most eloquent friend.

“Thank you. I appreciate all of you trusting me—but I have a bad feeling that things will get harder and more dangerous very soon. That being said, I believe we are all meant to help each other, so Natty…I take it from your mother’s…less than happy reaction yesterday that you have been continuing your efforts against Harlow?” you turned with an expectant look.

Natty’s eyes held guilt as she bit her lip.

“Singer ratted me out—but I was so close to getting a lead on a location. I think that Harlow is hiding in some fortress near Hogsmeade but I don’t know which one. I was about to follow one of his lackeys when I was spotted by Singer.” she lamented with a scowl.

Sebastian frowned at this and crossed his arms.

“Harlow? You are trying to bring down Harlow, Si? By yourself? No wonder your mother was angry. That doesn't seem like an easy mission—or a safe one. My Uncle says Harlow is too good at keeping his nose clean and hiding his criminal activity. It's an open secret that he is a crook—but they got nothing on him.”

Natty grumbled as she curled her lip.

“I know that, Seb—but that doesn't mean we should just let him get away with tormenting the people of the Valley.”

You gave her a gentle look before facing Sebastian. 

“She is right—and she isn't alone. Poppy and I have already promised to help—though I am cross you keep putting yourself at risk, Natty. I thought you were going to wait until we could all help and plan a careful approach to getting Harlow.” you said with a cool glance at her, Poppy looking equally unimpressed.

The Gryffindor looked down as she sighed.

“I know. I'm sorry. My mother says I am too impatient…that I want to fly before I can crawl. I will not go out again alone looking for Harlow—and to be fair I couldn't if I wanted to as I am on permanent lockdown for the foreseeable future. Also, My mother has told Singer about my Animagus form so I have lost that edge.” she added with a luckless sigh, picking at her boot lace.

Sebastian's mouth dropped as Poppy and Ominis both gasped. You furrowed your brow as you tried to think about the possible definition for this new word she had just said—Animagus?

Sebastian wiped his hand down his mouth.

“No way…You are an Animagus, Si? That is so wicked! What is it? Can we see?” he rushed out excitedly.

Natty blushed with a cheeky eyebrow raise and a wide smile as she stood up, walking out into the field. You were still very confused as your friends watched Natty, Ominis taking out his wand with an interested expression.

She stopped a ways back and waved at you before she took off running in your direction.

About halfway she leapt into the air—and changed.

While two feet had left the ground, four tiny hooves came trotting back down.

“Good heavens.” you muttered in awe as the graceful, lythe animal came galloping over.

“A Gazelle! Oh Natty—You are so beautiful!” cried Poppy, who had leapt up to get closer to the long-horned animal. You nervously stood as your friends went to greet Natty in this new form. 

Sebastian was appreciating her long spindly horns with a tilt of his head as Poppy walked around to take in her lovely speckled coat. Ominis shyly held his wand up before Natty just pushed her furry head into his free hand, helping him understand her new form with his fingers.

“Wizards…can change into animals?” you asked dumbstruck. Natty looked up with her large brown eyes, the comforting light of your friend still held within them. She trotted over and carefully nudged your shoulder with her fuzzy nose. You held up your hands to ask permission and Natty stepped closer to show it was alright. 

You placed your hands on her warm angled head, her soft, short fur feeling silky under your fingers. You admired the cascading ribbing on her ombre horns and the strong muscles rippling along her back. 

“It is a rare and difficult skill,” replied Ominis. “Technically, all wizards have the ability, but it takes determined study and can be hard to achieve. Also you have to register and the ministry is rather wary of them—which is why it isn't taught as standard.” said Ominis as Natty backed away a few feet. With a toss of her horned head she was suddenly the beautiful Gryffindor girl once again, dusting down her auburn jumper and rust coloured skirt.

“It is not so rare in Matabeleland. I know that it is not taught here but it is a popular discipline at Uagadou. I have been using my Gazelle form to track Harlow—though it is a far more useful disguise in Africa than in England.” she admitted with a laugh.

You just shook your head in disbelief.

“Natty—that has to be one of the most impressive pieces of magic I have ever seen. You can just transform into a Gazelle at will? Was it hard to learn? Did you get to pick which animal?”

The questions were pouring out of you as Natty blushed and giggled, bidding you all to sit down again as she started telling her rapt audience about her journey to becoming an Animagus.

***

You and your friends were in good spirits when you entered the Slytherin common room later that evening. 

After cleaning up, bidding goodbye to Deek and promising to all meet back at The Keep soon, Natty and Poppy had followed you and the boys to the Great Hall before splitting off to their respective tables.

Nerida and Imelda were actively discussing a recent piece of news regarding a famous quidditch player when you all moved to head off to your respective dorms.

“Nerry, Could I have a word.” asked Ominis, his cousin nodding brightly as you bid Ominis goodnight, the two of them heading to another hallway. Imelda said she would meet you upstairs as Sebastian pulled you to the fireplace so he could throw in some old scraps of parchment he didn't need from his bag.

“That was quite an afternoon, Bash. I am really glad Poppy and Natty are helping you. I only really knew them from classes—but I really like them. Maybe I need to get better at looking for friends beyond my own house—like you do.” he added with a proud smile. You ducked your head.

“It was so lovely. I am also thrilled that they want to come to the Harvest Festival…though we are going to have to work on Professor Onai if we want Natty to be there.” you worried, already trying to think of ways to convince your Divination professor of letting her go.

Sebastian nodded before casting a side glance at you.

“We can see if we can butter her up in class a little. Maybe if we say it's a group outing she will be more inclined to agree. Also…on the topic of the festival.” and he looked over his shoulder as he leaned in. “I thought I might request that you save me a dance—before your card fills up, that is.” he said with a roguish smile, though his cheeks looked a shade darker in the flickering light of the fire.

You bit your lip with a shy laugh, though your heart warmed a little at the prospect.

“I suppose it would do well to make that little fib you told your sister about our first trip to Hogsmeade somewhat true. I will happily save you a dance, Seb…though as I said before I am not great at it.”

Sebastian smiled wider as he led you from the fireplace, his arm finding its way along your shoulders.

“Fortunately for you, I am not half bad. Anne went through a phase of wanting to learn all the latest dance trends and insisted I help her. I’ll have to see if I can give Thakkar a run for his Galleon.”

You laughed at this as you imagined a younger Anne forcing her twin brother to practice dancing with her.

“Well, I will have to see if Nerida will lend me her charming partner for a reel to compare your skills.” you said with an affectionate elbow to his ribs. He chuckled as he led you to the staircase leading to your dorm. He leaned in close to your ear before he let you go for the night.

“Challenge accepted, Bash.”

***

You stretched as you exited the Great Hall on Sunday morning, you and your Slytherin friends—plus one besotted Ravenclaw, were winding your steps towards the library when you heard your name called from an adjacent hall.

You turned and saw Miriam quickly rushing towards you. You smiled brightly as your mentor approached.

“Good morning, Miriam.” you greeted warmly, the rest of your friends smiling and nodding politely at the elder witch.

“There you are, Spark. I need you to come with me right this moment. I can explain once we get there but we need to be quick—and quiet.” she whispered in a commanding tone. While you were alarmed at the request, her small smile showed you there was no immediate danger.

“Alright. Of course—lead the way.” you said without hesitation, ready to follow her anywhere.

“Wait—Bash.” Sebastian’s face set with concern as he stepped forward—eyes darting to Miriam. She gave him a soft look.

“It’s okay, Sebastian. She isn’t in trouble. I promise all is well.” Miriam assured as she took hold of your hand. You smiled encouragingly at him and then your friends, telling them you would meet up later.

Miriam then pulled you down the hall and towards another stairwell. You came out in a wood panelled hallway, heading towards a gated door you had never been through.

“Where are we—“

“Almost there—we need to be quick…there are prying eyes and ears everywhere.” the witch muttered as she unlocked the gate and pulled you in. You then both skirted down the hall to a gabled door at the end.

“We will only have an hour or so…this is your chance to share your story—but you are not required to tell them everything. Just be the spark for good I know you to be and they will follow you.”

You raised a brow before looking at the door.

“I’m sorry—what is happening?”

She smiled with a conspiratorial wink.

“We are gaining an advantage over Ranrok.”

Miriam then grasped the heavy iron handle and pushed.

With a hand on your lower back she guided you inside the long warm room—that you were shocked to find was filled with every teacher at Hogwarts—and they were all staring expectantly at you.

Chapter Text

Miriam gave you an encouraging smile as you sat down at the head of the long table covered with books and tea cups. Most of your professors were sat around it, watching you with interest. Their eyes kept flicking to Professor Fig—which you assumed meant he had been the one to ask them to come to this clandestine meeting.

You caught Professor Weasley’s eye as she sent you a thoughtful head tilt—her kind features helping you feel a little less nervous.

The Figs sat on either side of you, bookending you with their comforting presence. You looked along the line of teachers.

Garlick was smiling brightly—appearing just happy to be there as she looked around. Hecat had her arms crossed as she stood leaning against a credenza at the back of the room. Sharp, Ronen and Onai were on your left while Riddack sat beside Weasley, Shah and Howin on the right. Kagowa had also chosen to stand at the side, hands on her hips as she watched you get settled.

Professor Fig cleared his throat.

“Thank you my friends for agreeing to meet under such mysterious circumstances. I appreciate your trust in me—and Miriam. As you all know, the goblin Ranrok has been increasing his efforts to wage some kind of war against wizards—with much of his impact being felt in the valley around Hogwarts. He has been collecting loyal followers and has even drawn some dark wizards into his employ.”

Sharp sucked his teeth in irritation as he huffed.

“Not the Ministry is doing anything to help.” he muttered ruefully, earning a few corroborating nods from his colleagues. 

Fig gave him a knowing look.

“I know, Aesop. The Ministry seems more concerned with muggle conflicts brewing abroad than the ones at our own door. Our friend George Osric, you all know him—well he wrote just yesterday that he has had no luck convincing the ministry to increase Auror presence in the valley or try to bring Ranrok in—it is most frustrating.”

You saw Fig’s eyes darken as his wife continued.

“Ozzie said that they have at least heard reports that Ranrok is using some powerful form of magic—not natural to goblins. The issue is we did not have any proof of this magic—that is until our young Slytherin here entered the picture.” you felt your heart tighten as every pair of eyes fell on you. Ronen looked actively concerned while Sharp remained stone faced. “This story is really hers to tell.” and she gave you a significant look that had you taking a careful breath before scanning the faces watching you.

“Alright. So to begin with—I haven’t always been a Slytherin.”

***

As you told your story, you watched your Professor’s faces shift and change with each new incredible or dangerous detail. When you told them of the package from the Ravenclaw you saw Hecat’s eyes go wide, her aged fingers finding her lips as she watched you. You saw Miriam send her an unreadable expression.

As you got to events that included your friends—you started being a little less forthcoming with details—and names. While you praised the ability of your fellow Hogwarts students, you didn’t want them getting in trouble—and therefore avoided identifying them. 

Miriam stood while you were telling them about the memory of Isidora to nip to a sideboard to bring over the book from the restricted section and lay it on the table.

You finished your story with a resolute vow to avoid The Ravenclaw’s fate and stop Ranrok from whatever calamity he planned for the valley—and Hogwarts.

“I cannot know what any of your counterparts did for their Ravenclaw student—but I do not believe she placed her trust in them as I am doing with you. She seemed to believe she had to do it all alone—and deeply regretted that choice. So I give you this information with no caveats or expectations. I just want you to be prepared for what may be coming on the horizon.”

You let out a controlled breath as you looked to your mentors. Fig’s eyes held equal parts pride and worry, while Miriam just gave you an approving nod.

Professor Ronen let out a sad sigh.

“I was so hoping this was going to be a surprise party of some sort—though the ‘surprise’ I suppose is still present. Oh my dear child.” and he set his warm brown eyes on you. “I can only commend you on maintaining such a cheerful disposition and dedication to your studies while also carrying this weight—this responsibility. Thank you for trusting us, my brave Slytherin.”

Your other Professors nodded—though a few looked deep in thought as they related your sequence of events to their own observations and worries. 

Onai looked up with an arch expression.

“This certainly explains a lot, my young rogue. I have been having difficulty lately divining events even only a few days ahead—I get such contradictory predictions. If everything we are experiencing has happened before—but was changed by having this warning sent through time...” she sighed with a hand to her head. “Stars guide and protect us. I fear we may be heading into quite uncharted territory in regards to—unpredictable magic.”

Hecat stepped forward, with her colleagues turning to see how the formidable witch would react.

“The power of time is not something I thought a person could wield as they would a spell.” she said softly with disbelief. “Such magic is highly dangerous and if it fell into the wrong hands—we cannot allow Ranrok to get it. That goblin has been itching to start a war for decades—and he seems to have finally found his edge.”

Miriam nodded grimly.

“Thankfully though, we have ours.” and she reached to grip your hand with a meaningful look before setting the adults with a remorseful grimace. “Sadly, this situation is of our own making. Wizard prejudice against goblins and non-human magical beings is what bore his rage and led him—and many goblins to hate us all. Ranrok’s brother told me that it was a wizard’s cruelty and selfishness that corrupted his heart. While that is no excuse for his actions, we must accept some of our blame on this matter.”

You saw your professors all look down, Garlick biting her lip as she twisted a long gnarled root in her fingers in a nervous display. Sharp seemed to be having some inner argument, his eyes flicking to you as he worked through his thoughts. You watched Professor Weasley pull a lock of her flaming hair and worry it with her long fingers while Howin picked at the heavy leather on her arm guards, her face unreadable.

Kagowa was rubbing the back of her neck before she sighed, rolling her shoulders and lifting her chin with a determined eye.

“So what can we do? How do we help you?” she asked, meeting your gaze. You saw the rest of the Professors all regain their spirits to quickly and stoutly pledge their assistance.

You felt a weight lift as you realised that none of them were headed for the door—or to cart you off to an asylum. You smiled cheerfully, your eyes glittering.

“You have all already been helping me by getting me caught up on my studies—starting as a fifth-year has not done me much favor in regards to my education.” you then caught the Potion master and your Defense tutors’ eyes. “Thank you both for the additional lessons—they have already proved invaluable. As well as your clever note, Professor Ronen.” you added with a cheeky smile at your head of house.

The teachers nodded humbly, with Ronen appearing chuffed he was already unknowingly helping.

As they discussed elements of your story, you noticed that the way they looked at you seemed to have changed slightly. Where you were once just another student—you were now an ally in a foretold fight barreling down on all of you. You sat up a little straighter, attempting to keep your gaze level with the talented and brilliant adults around you.

Miriam pulled the book closer to her.

“We still have some mysteries we must solve—as well as keeping The Headmaster in the dark. Phineas will shut down anything that even sniffs of going against the Ministry—or if it will make him have to lift a finger.” she added with a sneer—earning a few hums in agreement. “He is already suspicious, seeming to have boundless time and interest to pop up anywhere in the castle—as I am sure you all know firsthand. We will need to be careful. Fortunately though, I may have uncovered the next location on our quest just this morning.”

Miriam then gently opened the bejeweled book from the restricted section. You heard chair equals on the wooden floor boards as your professors stood to look over you and Miriam’s shoulders. You caught Ronen standing beside Sharp, subtly encouraging the taller man to lean on him—Sharp nodding minutely as he gripped his shoulder.

You looked back down at the book and saw to your surprise and delight that the missing pages appeared to have been expertly repaired. You marveled at the fresher, cleaner parchment carefully threaded into the aged ripped remains of the original. There were now beautifully illuminated pages with cramped text and archaic letters and depictions.

“Oh Miriam! I am as impressed as ever with your restoration work. Truly a gift.” commented Professor Riddack in her charmingly thick Scottish accent. Miriam blushed a little as she said she actually had some repaired Arithmancy scrolls that might interest the young teacher—much to her animated delight.

You saw Hecat lean over, placing her hand on Miriam’s shoulder as she peered at the pages.

“You said that the memories are from when Niamh Fitzgerald was headmistress? Why don’t I recall her name?” asked Hecat.

“Because she has all but been erased from the school’s archives, Di. I almost got in a row with Scribner over it—but she insisted that the few mentions in footnotes was all there was on Fitzgerald.” lamented Miriam with a huff, turning another of the book's pages. “But there must be a portrait of her somewhere—all headmasters have one. I asked a few paintings and they seemed to think there was, except…”

You looked up when you heard Shah sigh, your Astronomy professor pushing her wire-frame glasses up her nose with a single finger.

“—except it would be in the headmaster’s office.” she finished with a defeated tone, the rest of your professors looking cross…particularly Kagowa.

“That’s the rub, Sattie. He will never let us in—not willingly anyways. We will have to keep following the trail as the Keepers set out—hopefully towards answers.” said Miriam, turning another page.

Professor Weasley hummed as she adjusted her frock cuffs.

“If the Ravenclaw alter said the Keepers were 'afraid' of her, then it stands to reason she must have spoken or interacted with them—an enchanted portrait seems just the magic for the job.” she observed. Miriam grinned up at the redhead, praising her friend's attention to detail.

You looked back down at the book. The page Miriam had stopped on looked half blank, the bright parchment below the restored text looking unfinished. Fig looked at his wife.

“Is that that unusual bit you mentioned, my love?”

She frowned at the blank space before you reached to pull the book closer to you. Miriam looked up with a sour expression.

“Yes—this is actually the part we need, too. I was hoping to get some of your insights, my friends. All my spells say the page is restored…but if I have deciphered the text correctly then the map to the next trial should—“

“It's right there.” you finished, cocking your head as you watched metallic bubbling magic start to seep from the parchment. Your hand found hers as she turned to focus on the book.

“Oh stars. It’s like the Hogwarts map—I should have guessed. My spark—this is incredible.” she whispered excitedly while you felt the crowd of teachers lean forward with interest behind you.

You smiled at Miriam and then carefully let go of her hand for a moment, quickly unbuttoning and pulling up the sleeves of your shirt, holding your bare arms up.

“I can show you if you like.” you offered with an enticing flutter of your fingers. You felt the varying temperatures and textures of your Professors hands as they each gently found purchase on your arms, crowding in closer.

Professor Ronen let out a shocked expletive that had you snorting out a laugh as Miriam chastised him affectionately about ‘young ladies being present’. Garlick moved close to your side as her warm fingers found your wrist.

“It’s so beautiful. Oh my precious daisy. What a remarkable gift. Thank you for letting us see this—and help you fight Ranrok. I am utterly impressed by you.” she said with a bright, warm smile.

You blushed as you ducked your head, looking once again at the map that was appearing on the page.

There was a sketch of a forest with small landmarks you didn’t recognise. You also saw the illustration of a swirling pattern—like the centre of a sunflower. You felt Kagowa lean in, holding your elbow.

“That’s the Forbidden Forest. I know that rock ledge—I even think I recall that swirling formation. It didn’t look like a door of any kind.” she said, turning to Miriam. “Just more unexplained ruins from the Lost Ages.”

Miriam beamed confidently back.

“That is where my talented Spark comes in, Chiyo. These trials are locked only to those with Ancient Magic. I believe if we take her there, she can find our way in.” and she squeezed your hand as she looked at you. 

You took a deep breath before looking over your shoulders catching all their eyes.

“Alright. So if this is the location of the next trial—and the passage to a magic chamber Miriam says is under us somewhere, then when do we go find it?” you ask brightly as your Professors slowly let go of your arms to spread out into the room—discussing options and strategies.

“We can’t have Black snooping around—and we can’t get caught by Scribner or Moon. They would both sell us out if given the chance.” grumbled Sharp as he rubbed his scruffy jaw. “—but next week is the Harvest Festival…we could use that as a cover for accessing the trial. If we went next Sunday, most everyone will be too hung—tired, to care if a few Professors and a student slip away.” 

Onai nodded appreciatively, before she raised an mischievous brow—reminding you very much of her daughter.

“I recall the headmaster getting quite— spirited at the last festival. You know, I received a rare Spectra whisky from a formerly ill-fated wizard, whom I gave a quite useful prediction. I should offer to share it with our diligent—and greedy gaffer. It is known to be delicious—while also rather potent. I doubt we would see him at all the following day.” she said with a side eye to you—making you suppress a laugh.

The rueful looks on your professor's faces had Miriam attempting to contain a smile, her lips pursed tightly. You heard Shah grumble about a headache the size of a mountain troll was appropriate payback for ‘five years of stagnant wages.’ 

Sharp beamed at the Divination Professor before turning to the rest.

Howin offered one of her Kneazles to give Scribner something to chase around the library that day. Apparently the school’s Beast-master had a cunning kneazle that loved sneaking in to sleep on the squishy sofas, much to the annoyance of the irritable—and highly allergic, librarian.

“I have just the plant I have been dying to try and  breed—it’s just that it’s pheromones can sometimes make neighboring plants behave oddly .” admitted your Herbology professor innocently. “Moon might be quite distracted were his prized topiary around the castle to start…walking about.”

You stifled a shocked giggle as you heard Riddack attempt the same, her sweet face glowing with impish delight.

“Alright we have a date and clever distractions. So who will be accompanying our stout heroine?” asked Sharp.

Miriam immediately volunteered herself, followed almost as closely by Eleazar, both of them snatching up your hands to hold them tightly. You saw a flicker of varying emotions on the rest of your professor's faces—with Hecat’s warm yet tight smile at Miriam catching your eye.

Sharp nodded with a wry look.

“I doubt we could stop you.” he muttered warmly before turning to the other’s. “But who else? I suggest two more to ensure the castle is protected by the rest. Darla, as ever, we appreciate the support you give students in the village at weekends, so please continue to do so during the festival.”

The Arithmancy teacher readily agreed to protect her students visiting Hogsmeade, while also vowing to subtly encourage her husband to issue more statements on the loyalists from the government—with you learning he worked in the ministry press office.

“I will accompany my newest and most enigmatic snake into the forest—I am her head of house after all.” Ronen volunteered with a tug on his robes and an encouraging nod at you and your mentors. “I am as deft at combat charms as I am with a joke. I am at your disposal.” and he gave a cheerful bow.

Hecat stepped forward with a raised brow and crossed arms.

“I will also go. I need to see more of this magic for myself. I will also not turn down a chance at a legendary Miriam Fig field mission—I have missed them dearly.” she said with an affectionate smile.

Miriam beamed back.

“One of my most talented apprentices—no wonder you were snapped up by the department of mysteries, my darling Di.”

You smiled at the close friends—but your mind was warring with the ages of the two witches and this information, having assumed the defense Professor to have been the senior.

Fig stood up, still holding your hand as Miriam also helped pull you to your feet. He looked at you then his wife before the rest of the faculty.

“Alright my friends. I think we, with our collective expertise and disciplines, we can put up a rather good defense against Ranrok—and stand behind this young woman as she fights for the future—both hers and ours.”

You saw every teacher give you an encouraging look or smile, each of them ready to stand beside you and defend your home—defend you.

As you smiled, fighting back tears, you knew this must be what The Ravenclaw had wanted—because you had never felt more prepared for what was coming towards you than you did right then.

***

You hugged the Figs goodbye before you headed into the Great Hall for lunch. 

You headed down the tables as you saw Sebastian look up from the Slytherin table, his face looking relieved as you smiled at him.

You greeted your friends as you quickly squeezed between Ominis and Sebastian.

“There you are Bash—everything ok?” Sebastian asked in a low voice. You saw Imelda and Nerida look up as Ominis turned to face you. You smiled with a nonchalant wave of your hand.

“Oh its fine—it was a meeting I was late for with some of the professors. I have to do extra work due to starting late and they have kindly offered to help.” you said carefully—trying to not lie…just edit a little. Sebastian gave you an arch look as he seemed to understand. 

“That’s good to hear. It’s nice they are helping you.” 

You gave him a meaningful smile as you covertly found Ominis knee with your own—giving it a nudge.

Nerida and Imelda seemed content with this answer and asked if you wished to join them in the library for the afternoon—seeing as your visit that morning had been derailed.

“That would be wonderful…I still need to complete the last few lines for Shah’s assignment—speaking of…your clever paramour wouldn’t be joining us would he, Nerry? I could really use his help.” you asked with a pleading look that had her grinning and nodding.

“I’m sure Amit would be happy to assist. He has been trying to find a book on potions in relation to star charts anyways, so we were all going to return after lunch.”

Sebastian seconded the prospect of getting help on the Astronomy assignment—though he admittedly had significantly more work to do on it than you did.

***

After you had finished lunch you joined your friends once more on a trip to the library—with you actually completed this time around.

Ominis sat beside you at a large table on the upper level while Amit and Nerida had joined on the other side. Imelda had already taken off for the stacks to try and locate a charms book she had been recommended. Sebastian decided to ignore the open chair next to Nerida and squeezed onto the little cushioned bench with you.

“You don’t mind sharing right, Bash?” he said with a cheeky grin as he pulled out his assignment, your sides pressed together. You shot him a tired look before shaking your head with a smile.

“You are lucky it’s rather cold in here and you are practically a human furnace, Seb.” you muttered affectionately as you set out your quills and ink.

The autumn chill had indeed settled into the bones of the castle. The library was not immune to this change as you pulled the collar of your shirt closer to your throat, shoulders hunched—wishing you had layered up.

Sebastian suddenly twisted—you ducking to avoid his elbow as he grabbed the back of his thick woolen jumper and yanked it over his head, revealing a tartan button down, his hair disheveled before he ran a hand through it.

“Here—it’s too warm for me anyways.” and he casually offered the dark green sweater by pushing it into your lap, avoiding your eye as he started setting out his scrolls.

You blanked at the gesture before flushing a shade and thanking him quietly. Pulling it over your head, the large garment shrunk your frame. You bunched the long sleeves up on your arms before fluffing your hair out.

The warmth and comfort it provided was most welcome—especially the residual body heat from your fiery copperhead helping your frame thaw from its frigid state. Your nose filled with the strong aromas of coffee, cinnamon and just—well, Sebastian.

You looked up to see Nerida watching you with idle interest—eyes darting between you and your bench mate before she swiftly recovered with a friendly smile. 

Amit then offered to help you on your Astronomy assignment, with you and Sebastian both immediately peppering the Ravenclaw with questions. Amit seemed delighted to share his insights—excitedly showing you both some helpful charts in a book that was good for understanding the trickier astrological concepts.

“You are so brilliant at this, Amit. I feel bad we are taking up your time.” you admitted with a guilty look, Sebastian nodding beside you. Amit shook his head with a bright grin.

“Nonsense! I am so happy you Slytherins desire my help with your studies. I’ll admit my Ravenclaw housemates can be rather particular about sharing knowledge or taking instruction from other students—even fellow Ravenclaws. It makes me feel quite good to be able to teach others and have them listen and learn.”

Nerida beamed at the slightly blushing boy while you, Ominis and Sebastian warmly thanked Amit for the lend of his skills. Sebastian then gave him a jovial head tilt.

“Well you are part of our little nest of snakes now, Thakkar.” and he gave a wink to Nerry, who looked up to her beau with a shy smile. “And if there is anything we can help with just say the word —though I’m not sure what.” he laughed with a sheepish shrug. You saw Amit's eyes light up as he leaned towards the brunette beside you.

“Actually Sebastian, I hear from Nerry that you are quite good in Divination—which is my current Achilles heel. I couldn’t bother you for some help with my astragalomancy report?” he asked with a hopeful smile—followed by a covert pleading look from Nerida.

You saw Sebastian’s eyes widen with surprise before his face cracked with a grin, eagerly encouraging the teen to get out his report to see what he could do. You also took this opportunity to get your scroll on belomancy completed—greatly impressed with Sebastian’s ability to offer substantial help on both reports.

He really was brilliant at Divination.

Your cheeks warmed watching him lean over a thick book alongside Amit, thoughtfully and cleverly explaining the dice throwing prediction method to his rapt pupil—who was quickly scratching notes as he nodded, concepts becoming clearer to him.

Ominis and Nerida had moved closer together as they planned out your Herbology group assignment—with you and Amit taking quick breaks from your reports to agree on topics and assign tasks. Imelda also wandered back after a short while—grumbling about Scribner’s shelving logic as she held a large Charms book, heaving it onto the table.

After another couple of hours you and your friends were pleasantly caught up on most of your assignments—and slightly more prepared for upcoming ones. 

“I wanted to look for some books on potions before dinner.” you said as you stood, stretching with a groan before packing up your materials. 

Sebastian said he would meet you all later as he needed to finish a letter to Anne back in the dorm. You moved to return his sweater but he held his hands up.

“I’ll get it back later. Don’t want your teeth chattering to distract anyone from their reading.” he joked before stepping forward. He gently pulled the thick forest-coloured collar closer to your now flushing throat, adjusting it to sit properly—while also making you have to look up into his quite close freckled features. “Besides—green really is your color, Bash.”

He grinned darkly as you turned away to hide a deep blush, stuttering a quick thanks before heading quite determinedly towards a far aisle, ignoring your friend’s curious looks.

***

You walked down another stack beside Imelda, skirting past a few younger students huddled around a book on the floor. You saw Amit standing at the end, hands on his slim waist as he stared at the bookcase stretching up before him with a frown.

“Alright there, Amit?” you asked as you came to see what he was looking at, Imelda stopping at a shelf close by that had caught her attention. 

He sighed as he looked down at you.

“I need that red book but I cannot seem to reach it. It also appears to have some irritating charm on it meaning Accio won’t work.” he rested his sharp jaw in his hand, scowling at the book as he thought.

You pulled out your wand and tapped a few times on your palm with a thoughtful look.

“Well you aren’t charmed, are you? I could give you a boost?” and you wiggled your brows with a grin. 

Amit looked a little wary but thanked you, straightening his already perfect posture to prepare for the enchantment.

You stood back, and with a careful levitation spell, lifted the Ravenclaw the additional few meters to the book. He plucked it from the shelf and you brought him gently back down. You turned to see the younger students looking up with delight at your spell, Mel’s brow quirking as she shook her head with a smirk.

“Thank you, my friend! I hadn’t thought of asking for that type of help. This is just the book I need.” said Amit. You nodded with a grin.

“Is that a potions book?”

He hummed in agreement.

“Indeed. It’s on potions that are effected by astrological events—like how the moon effects Polyjuice Potion.”

Imelda came up beside you to look at the heavy leather book he held open.

You nodded as you squinted at the pages filled with cramped text and etchings of star charts and dissected creatures.

Imelda asked with surprising interest about his report for Sharp as you moved along the books beside your friends. You ran your fingertips along the cool spines, still appreciating the comfort of the borrowed jumper—though its flirtatious lender was also making you feel a tad warmer as well.

You looked back over your shoulders at your companions

“Do you know a good book for looking up potion ingredients?” you asked. Imelda frowned as she thought a moment before suddenly nodding—beckoning you to follow her down another aisle.

“This book is good—pretty dry, but comprehensive.”

You accepted the fairly new looking tome Imelda had slipped off the shelf.

“What are you looking for?” she asked as Amit came to join you in the next aisle. You schooled your features as you said you were working on project to build a unique magical object. They must have tipped your tone as they thankfully asked no follow up questions.

“I am still unsure of a few ingredients. Tree snail shell…lava glass.” you muttered as you flipped through the index.

“Lava glass? Your object requires lava glass? How interesting!” piped Amit. You turned excitedly to the Ravenclaw. 

“You know what it is? I need specifically a wither infused lava glass sphere.” you said clearly, looking hopefully up at him.

“Oh my…that is quite the ingredient to try to procure—especially in this political climate.” he added with a hand on his neck. “Lava glass is goblin made. I have read about it in my studies of the language. To infuse with wither, you will need a goblin to do it—only they can.” he informed with a slight wince.

Your heart stuttered a bit at this information before you nodded with a tight expression. Imelda bit her lip with a scowl.

“I would highly advise attempting to procure one from a third party—I wouldn’t approach goblins. Amit is right, it’s a tense time.” and she crossed her arms, looking to the side. 

You suspected her heart had hardened as Sebastian’s had over their shared belief that goblins caused Anne’s affliction.

You gave a non-committal hum and kept looking through the index.

“Well—anyways…I also need to find out what Drigdog trees look like and how to powder Tentacula teeth—and procure Tentacula teeth.” you lamented with a constrained rub of your forehead. Imelda asked about the Drigdog trees and you told her about the Spectra Dew as described by your redheaded Gryffindor friend.

“Oh yes. I know what you are talking about now. I have seen the dew on some early morning rides, it glitters in the sunrise on the tops of trees–rather pretty. Maybe you and I could go out and find some.” she offered offhandedly as she pulled another book off the shelf. 

You stilled at the kind offered, ducking your head to catch her eye.

“Just name the morning, Reyes. I really appreciate it.” you added with a meaningful look. The little captain appeared surprised at your sudden change in demeanor but gave you a curt nod of understanding.

“Of course.” she added with a stout smile.

You gave her a grateful expression as you heard footsteps approaching from around the end of the aisle. You looked up to see Ominis and Nerida walking towards you, the former holding several books under his arm. You skipped forward to see what he had found as Nerida weaved her way to her Ravenclaw’s side to view the book he had been searching for.

When you approached you saw his face flicker with confusion before he shook his head slightly and smiled at you when you greeted him.

“Ah, hello my adder—I nearly thought you were Sebastian for a moment.” he chuckled with an embarrassed look. You frowned and asked why he would think that. The blonde smiled genially with a little raise of his shoulder. “Apologies—it's just I have found myself depending a little on your daily scent choices to locate you, and you currently, well—smell a little like Seb if he wore rose and honeysuckle perfume.” and his nose scrunched a little.

You looked down at the green jumper you were still wearing before you nodded and hummed with understanding.

“Oh—yes. I suppose the honeysuckle doesn’t particularly compliment the herculean amounts of coffee Seb must drink based on the smell of his clothes.” this earned you a stifled laugh from the blonde as he held out his arm in his usual invitation. You moved to his side to thread yours through his as you moved down the stack towards your friends at the end. “Though don’t think I didn’t notice your subtle scent guess—which of course was correct.” you sighed affectionately, causing Ominis to look a little triumphant as you reached your friends. 

Imelda's eyes flicked up as she was talking to Nerida, catching yours with a mischievous glint.

“—I would also watch out for this one, Nerry. I caught her sweeping your new beau right off his feet earlier.” Imelda said with an impish wink at you, causing Amit to duck his head with a chuckle. Nerida made a mock show of horror as she placed a hand on her heart and gasping indignantly at such an affront. 

You gave the smirking Captain an arch look.

“You caught me, Mel. I was attempting to steal Amit from Nerry by impressing him with my levitation spells—it's how I get all my suitors.” you said frankly, earning you a few snorts and suppressed giggles. “Just a quick trip off the ground and usually they’re mine. Guess you won this round Nerry, your Ravenclaw was unaffected by my wandwork-wiles” you lamented, lifting a shoulder with faux disappointment as your friends attempted to contain their fits of laughter behind their hands.

You were still in a library, after all.

***

Later that evening after dinner you and your Slytherin friends were settled into one of the warmer parlours in your house, the huge crackling fireplace filling the room with dancing shadows and snaps and pops from the hissing logs.

You were working on a letter to Anne while sitting on a settee with Ominis who was also catching up on his correspondence. Sebastian and Imelda were spread out on a rug in front of the fire, lying on their stomachs as they slowly leafed through the books they were reading. Nerida was sat at a little table close by working on an embroidery project for a dress, using the bright oil lamp on the table to illuminate her work, tapping her foot along with the warbling music coming from the gramophone in the corner.

You looked down at your half-finished letter and cocked your head with pursed lips as you tried to think of any possible activities you might want to do for your birthday. You had never celebrated one and therefore were a little thin on ideas. You twirled your jade-colored quill in your fingers.

Seeming to pick up on your pause in writing, Ominis leaned over.

“Everything alright?” he asked quietly.

You sighed, reaching and placing a light hand on his forearm, tapping your finger a few times.

“Yes, everything is fine. Well…it's just…Anne asked what I wanted to do for my birthday—and I am not sure what to say. I don’t really know any birthday traditions.” you said softly, biting your lip.

Ominis nodded with understanding, placing a cool hand over yours.

“I see. Well, seeing as this is the first birthday you have celebrated, I suppose you get to decide your own traditions. Don’t worry about it being related to celebrating a birthday…just tell her what you would like to do—whatever makes you happy, my adder.” he said with a genial head tilt towards you.

You thought about this, about times in the past you were happy.

“I like games? I used to play all sorts at the orphanage with the other girls.” you offered brightly, you mind already filling with memories of laughing, shrieking girls and silly antics.

“Ooo, love games. What are we talking about.” said Sebastian, lifting his head from his book a few feet away. You told him about Anne’s request and your desire to play some games at your party. Sebastian beamed while Imelda glanced up without moving her head—eyes narrowing with a smirk.

“Games could be fun.” said Imelda with a brow raise. You heard Nerida hum in a warning tone before standing to lean over the back of the sofa you and Ominis were on. She gave you a pensive look.

“I would be cautious. Seb, Anne and Mel are rather cutthroat—honestly, Ominis too.” and she nudged her cousin affectionately as he gave a resigned nod. You cast a sly glance at Sebastian and Imelda on the rug, both looking up with matching innocent expressions—making you laugh.

“I don’t know…I can be rather competitive, Ner—Champion Doe three years running.” you warned with a side-eye at the pretty brunette, her face lighting with interest. At the behest of your friends you explained the party game you played at the orphanage.

“It’s pretty basic. It’s called Deerstalker. You play it around a large table. Two people are blindfolded and put at the ends of the table. One is the deer and the other the hunter. You both have to keep at least one hand on the table. The Deer or Doe —” and you glanced at the girls. “—they have to escape the hunter for three minutes. If the hunter catches you—you’re out. You can go over or under the table but you must keep touching it. The hunter can call to the deer once while standing still and the deer must knock three times on the table. It’s jolly fun, really. Everyone else knows what’s going on and can make sounds to try and help either the deer or the hunter.”

Your friends thought this sounded capital—until Ominis chuckled with a shrug.

“I suppose I should recuse myself from the game—I’m rather used to finding my way around blindfolded.” and he smiled as he waved a lazy hand in front of his eyes.

Sebastian just made a derisive noise from the rug.

“Ah, we can just spin you ‘round a few times mate—or get you plastered.” he added with a wicked cackle.

Ominis shot him a terse look.

“Charming suggestions, Sebastian.” he said with a sardonic tone. You squeezed his arm.

“It’s alright, Ominis, I’ll take the challenge. Though I warn you, I am rather good.” you said with a teasing lilt to your voice.

Ominis sucked his teeth to suppress a grin, carding his free hand through his hair as he often did.

“Let the hunt begin then, little doe.” he taunted in a low voice that had your friends snickering—though you felt his hand grip yours tightly for a second before his large thumb tapped along your knuckles, your heart heating a degree.

While your friends discussed other party games they liked—many including magic, you scratched down a list of games to explain to Anne to see if she was amiable to them. 

You mumbled as you shook out your wrist and stretched your fingers.

“Bloody quills…”

“Bash?”

Sebastian had his head cocked to one side as your friends eyed you.

“Sorry—I am still not used to using quills. I wish I could just use my pen, but it was busted in the journey…wait.” and you mentally kicked yourself for being so thick.

“Witch.” you muttered to yourself in a chastising tone as you pulled your battered and bent fountain pen from the bottom of your satchel.

The tin pen with the cracked faux mother of pearl handle had been a hand-me-down from an older girl. It was one of the few possessions that was in your pockets when the carriage was attacked. 

“Oh yeah—those are those short metal quills muggles use. I think I saw a muggle-born Hufflepuff using one once.” said Nerida with a curious expression as she watched you take out your wand, casting the repairing spell.

You watched the pen magically un-bend, the thin nib untwist. Within a few seconds the pen looked better than it ever had—the tin stem shining with a mirror finish.

“Magic is so brilliant.” you whispered with a giddy grin. Sebastian chuckled as he stood, stretching loudly before coming to see your muggle object.

You pulled out your enchanted scented ink pot and used the draw mechanism to pull up ink into the chamber. You then tested it back on your field guide. 

Rich pine-scented ink flowed onto the parchment from the nib in smooth lines—with you silently grateful that the object didn’t explode when filled with charmed ink.

“Certainly smaller. Point to muggles for that.” observed Sebastian with interest as he held out his hand so he could inspect the object, leaning over your shoulder to scribble on your test page. “That actually works better—where can I get one of these, Bash?” he asked with another appreciative inspection of the pen before he handed it to Nerida, who leaned down to draw a little snake.

“We would probably have to go to a muggle village or town.” you replied as Nerida passed it to Ominis, who looked particularly eager to inspect the pen, running his fingertips over the metal. You smiled as you offered him the test page and he signed his name—his smile growing. He moved his fingers to the small lever—causing you to dart forward and wrap your hands around his.

“Ah ah…careful. Pull that you will be wearing the ink, mate.” you giggled as Ominis gave a grateful and sheepish smile.

“Thank you. I can become quite enraptured by mechanical objects—sometimes at my own risk. A fascinating device.”

Ominis then asked you specific questions about how it worked as Imelda used to to draw a star on the page—surprised at the ease of use of the muggle implement. You smiled as she handed it back.

“I’m surprised Wizards haven’t adopted them—though I will admit they are not as pretty as quills.” you sighed as you spun the pen in your fingers. Nerida hummed as she leaned on your shoulder from behind the sofa.

“It’s a tricky topic. Some wizards are distrustful—or worse, dismissive of muggle inventions or contributions to knowledge. Magical folk are protective of their culture—it takes us a while to adopt new things.” she added with a smile. “That’s why muggle-borns— or raised are so important to getting Wizards to stop dragging their feet on progress—like with merepeople.” she finished with a luckless huff.

You patted her head affectionately.

“Ah, I’m not too worried, Nerry. I know you are going to sort it out.” you said confidently. Ominis warmly seconded your prediction—drawing a blush from Nerry as she wrapped her arms around your shoulders.

“So if I one day ran for parliament, you would vote for me?” she asked with a squeeze, making you giggle.

“I’ll get started on making your leaflets, Minister.” 

***

You heard Poppy and Natty enter into the main room, calling out for you.

“Allo! Be down in two ticks.” you leaned on the banister to smile at the pair. “It might be raining and cold outside this morning—but it is a warm summer day in the Vivarium. I’ll bring food and we’ll meet you there.”

It was early Monday morning before breakfast. You had invited your friends to come and discuss your meeting with the teachers—as well as enjoy more time in the sunny magical environment.

Sebastian and Ominis came up from the lower level, discussing their brew’s progress. They had both started using the clean and available potions stations along with yourself—saving having to use the communal school cauldrons.

“Can I get a hand with the tea—I’m still not deft enough at my levitation charms not to make a mess.” you called over the railing, beaming down at the boys.

Sebastian placed a hand on his friend to stop the ever-polite blonde from immediately volunteering. The freckled copperhead dug into his satchel and shot you a mischievous eyebrow wiggle before he popped open his broomstick.

Throwing it to the ground; where it hovered just above the floor, he leapt onto it and balanced his hands out a moment. He then lifted the knee at the handle side to tilt it up—into the air.

“Careful, Sebastian!” you exclaimed—while still being slightly impressed with his balance. He crossed his arms as he found his center, rising up with a confident smirk.

“Awww, worried about me, Bash?”

He rose to be eye level with you as you cocked your head to the side.

“Worried I would have to drag your unconscious body to the hospital wing when you cracked your head on the floor.” you said with your hands on your hips.

He laughed heartily—which did a serviceable job unbalancing him.

Sebastian’s arms sprung out as he wobbled—his smile dropping as his eyes went wide. You leapt forward and snatched his robes, yanking him in towards the rail so he could catch himself. 

“Alright there, Seb?” called Ominis from below.

“Seems I have some skill at predictions after all.” you muttered with a terse look at the sheepish brunette blushing up at you where he clung to the rail. “He’s fine, Ominis…incorrigible—but fine. We will meet you in the Vivarium—Poppy, Nats and Deek are already in there.” 

Sebastian used his broom to boost himself over the rail, popping it shut before skirting to your side with a cheeky grin.

“You were still impressed, though—right, Bash?” he asked with a hang-dog expression, following you to your kitchenette. You glanced up at him and after a moment you shrugged and held up your thumb and forefinger a little apart. 

A crooked grin filled his face as he nodded appreciatively.

“Room to improve then. Here I’ll get that—take the smaller one.”

***

Your friends sat on the rustic wooden table to the side of the clearing. Deek had found it in the ‘Hidden Things’ state and pulled them into the Vivarium; along with two stone benches—though he must have used his magic as they were very solid. He sat beside Poppy on the bench, the two of them happily chattering away.

You pulled out the dishes from the basket while Sebastian carefully placed the casserole dish filled with breakfast foods such as fried mushrooms, hash browns, eggs and a selection of meats. You pulled out a small bowl of chopped fruit and offered it to the two delighted looking girls and beaming elf. 

“I take no credit for this meal—the house elves kindly gave it to me and Sebastian early this morning—we went to the kitchens!” and you detailed your visit, describing your delight with the warm and comfy space—and the lovely elves.

Poppy sighed as she filled her plate with fruit and fried potatoes.

“Awww you should have been in Hufflepuff.” she pouted.

Natty shook her head.

“Gryffindor house was robbed. Our Rogue, as my mother likes to call her, should clearly have been in my house.” she then caught your eye as she filled her plate. ”—plus, she was apparently quite fetching in red robes according to Garreth.” punctuating her remark with a nonchalant bite of mushroom.

You heard Sebastian huff as he sat beside you, grabbing the coffee decanter from the middle. Ominis hummed in an noncommittal tone as he poured tea for the table—Deek looking surprised when Ominis asked his preference, sputtering out an answer as Poppy grinned, nudging the elf affectionately to try and help him to feel more comfortable.

As you settled  your friends started to ask about the teachers—and exactly how much you had told them. You told them everything that happened—with caveat that it was kept a secret. You told them you had hidden most of them from the teacher's notice in regards to Ranrok—aside from the deputy head who knew about Sebastian.

After you finished you saw Natty shaking her head.

“Ooo my mother—I hate that I am so proud of her cunning…but she lectures me about misbehaving!” she crossed her arms as Sebastian chuckled.

“I think your mum is wicked—getting the headmaster so steaming he won’t notice the missing teachers? Pure genius.”

You nudged him in agreement as you smiled at her.

Natty gave a head tilt—clearly leaning more towards pride. Poppy asked about the trial and you told them about Miriam thinking it led to somewhere inside the castle. 

“It’s great you have the teachers going with you to the Forbidden Forest—you will be so protected.” observed Poppy warmly—slight relief in her features. You sent an affection look back. Ominis nodded as he finished his tea.

“I agree. Ronen and Fig are powerful wizards—but Hecat is a force to be reckoned with—as I hear, is your dear Slytherin mentor.” 

Sebastian also admitted that having four, fully trained wizards and witches would certainly make him feel better about not being there with you.

As you rose to get ready for Theory, Poppy grabbed your sleeve.

“I got a letter from my gran this morning—she says that poachers are getting closer to the castle. I think we should try to get Highwing to come to the Vivarium. Hippogriffs are very rare these days…I think she will be targeted.” she muttered softly. Your eyes contracted with concern as you and your friends all assured her of your assistance. 

“We could go tomorrow afternoon? Before dinner? See if we can find her and use the nab-sack to bring her here.” you offered. Poppy frowned, asking why not today. You looked wary.

“We need to prepare—if Highwing is being tracked by poachers then we must be careful. I do care about Highwing’s safety—“ and you stared down her furrowed brow “—but I care about yours too. As I have discovered first hand—being underprepared and underestimating the danger is a recipe for potential chaos.” you added with a meaningful look.

Sebastian put a hand on her shoulder—promising to help tomorrow afternoon, including the lend of his flying skills. Poppy's face still had a shadow of fight in it—but she sighed and agreed with a tight nod. 

You all helped clear up with magic and a bit of competitive teamwork. You waved goodbye to Deek as you headed out 

***

As Herbology started to wind down, you frowned at the cuts littering your stinging fingers. 

And the day had been going so well.

In Theory, you had been assigned a group report which you agreed to do with the chatty redhead beside you. Professor Fig had given you a small, tired look as he flicked his eyes to the Gryffindor beaming beside you as he recorded your partner and assigned a topic in his ledger.

Flying had been canceled due to weather—which also meant so was Astronomy. 

You had gotten to play games in Flying, using the clock tower building as a court for a series of ball-based games. 

You, Imelda and Nerida formed a quite vicious team where the aim was to charm the ball before throwing at the opposing team to try and get them out. Kagowa clapped with a significant head nod as your charmed ball successfully spring ropes around the Ravenclaw girl it hit, causing her to wobble before her teammate steadied her.

After lunch, Ominis and the whispering couple following you, headed to Herbology. Ominis had politely asked for your forgiveness as he had another claim on his time after class. You didn’t ask as he seemed nervous about it, assuring him you would catch up on the love-crossed Miss Woodhouse at a later date. 

The aforementioned class turned out to include getting oil from blades of Brizgut grass. 

Garlick had explained how to carefully run your fingers down the grass folds, avoiding the sharp curled barbs. While those at your table had only caught themselves once or twice on the thorns, you couldn’t seem to keep your battered fingers away from them. 

Another sharp intake of breath.

“—and ten is my limit.” stated Ominis with a head shake, moving to gently take the grass from your hands.

“What?” you asked with a furrowed brow.

“You have hissed ten times in the last five minutes. I cannot in good conscience keep letting you proceed or you will have no fingers left at the end. Please ask Garlick for some Dittany, l’ll finish this one.” he said softly, concern in his features.

You then watched as he expertly laid a large thumb on the fold of the grass and swiftly running it up the blade, released the oil at the tip—while avoiding every single thorn.

“Show off.” you muttered affectionately, carefully giving his wrist a brief squeeze of gratitude that had him nodding with a smile. 

You spied the large sunhat of your professor, leaning over to help a pale, dark-haired Slytherin boy with his oil collection. Garlick looked up and saw you nervously standing to the side, waiting for her to be free. Beaming at you with her dazzling ginger features she beckoned you over.

“Everything alright, my Daisy? Oh, look at your hands! You and Mr Black seem to be having a run of bad luck today—stay here, I'll get you both something.”

As your Professor skipped away to another greenhouse, you looked down at the vaguely familiar gangly boy sitting at the potting table. He glumly slid his grey eyes up to you, flicking to your injured fingers before covertly trying to hide his under the table.

Black?

Phineas.

Right. Now you remembered. 

Sebastian had mentioned one of the Headmaster’s sons was his and Ominis’ roommate—though, from his tone you didn’t think they liked each other. The sensible part of your brain, however, thought most of this was borne from who the boy’s father was. 

It must be hard to be the Headmaster’s son.

“So…how many times did you get nicked?” you asked with a luckless smile.

Phineas looked surprised to have you speak to him, glancing nervously at his tablemates. The Hufflepuffs and Gryffindor were busy talking amongst themselves—and pointedly ignoring him. He eyed you with distrust before he sighed.

“Seven.” he huffed.

You nodded appreciatively at this.

“I guess I win with ten. Bully for me.” you added in a sardonic tone before winking at him in a friendly gesture.

He furrowed his brow as he seemed to be searching for some sort of insult in your remark. Not finding one, his eyes softened and he gave a shy look back.

“It's the angle you have to bend the blade so as not to get scratched…I can’t seem to get it.” he admitted, still watching you carefully.

“Oh I know. I swear I was holding them exactly like Garlick and I still hit every bloody barb. I am rather rubbish at Herbology.” you laughed with a shrug.

Garlick appeared again holding a glass bottle and shaking her head, causing her twin tails of flaming hair to sway.

“Oh nonsense—you just need more time. You will get it, my dormant little garden snakes. Some sunshine and support and you will both be growing like knotweed. Hands out, please.”

Phineas stood, causing you to to take an unconscious step back when you saw how tall the boy was—though, he seemed to be perpetually hunched so as not to loom over people. You both held your hands out as she unstoppered the bottle and poured a little into each—Phineas needing slightly more for his massive hands.

You and the dark-haired Slytherin both rubbed your hands together, sighing in tandem relief as the stinging dissipated and the wounds sealed themselves. You looked up at Phineas as he politely thanked your professor before the redhead left to heal up anyone else who also had been ‘unlucky’. 

Studying the teen beside you, you supposed he looked a little like the Headmaster—though not as much as the burly seventh-year you saw strutting around the school. Sirius Black was almost as wide as he was tall, with an air and voice that seemed to echo your authoritative Headmaster. The only real similarity seems to be Phineas’ hair—while Sirius had long locks tied in an in-vogue tail, his younger brother tamed his thick wavy hair into a neat, side-swept style with product, giving it a glossy finish. 

After satisfied his hands were healed he glanced back down at you.

“Maybe I’ll win next time.” he commented quietly, his lip quirking as he gave you a slightly friendlier expression. You grinned up at him.

“Oh do not underestimate my unparallelled talent to injure myself with plants. I could probably do some damage with a dandelion.” you advised with a pointed look—earning a throaty chuckle from him, lifting a knuckle to his nose. You then introduce yourself, apologizing for not doing so sooner, especially as you were in the same house.

Phineas again looked taken aback, but gently accepted your now fully healed hand, covering it entirely with his dinner-plate sized one, giving it a brief shake.

“Phineas—Black. It's nice to formally meet you…I hear your name amongst my roommates quite a lot. You were muggle-raised, correct?” he asked, biting his lip as he tried to make light conversation.

You nodded cheerfully, explaining that you were raised in a muggle orphanage. Phineas’s eyes brightened as he asked questions about your village. You were surprised at his interest, but told him a little about the town and the local manor house. He took an excited step towards you when you mentioned the motorcars that visited the manor house when you worked there.

The young lad was clearly quite enamored with automobiles, asking you questions about ‘petrol’ and “engines’. He looked over his shoulder before he pulled a worn and crumpled leaflet from his pocket and showed it to you.

“I found this in a junk shop. It's from France. They have started doing actual racing over there—with a proper league en’all.” he added with a giddy tone. “I would love to go to a race.”

You peered at the stationary illustrations of motorcars, the different elements described in cramped French text. You grinned up at him when you recalled something.

“Actually, I heard from a muggle under-gardener that they are doing racing in England too. He was always hanging around in the manor garages trying to get the drivers to let him have a go in one.” you giggled. “Maybe you can see a race here in the U.K?”

Phineas’ expression soured as he stashed the leaflet back in his robes.

“I can’t imagine that request going down well with my parents.” he muttered ruefully.

You winced a little, recalling some past remarks by Ominis about the headmaster’s dislike of muggle—well…anything. Your heart flickered with sympathy for the quiet boy, passionate about automobiles against his family’s wishes. 

You took a step closer with a conspiratorial expression.

“Yes, well in circumstances such as yours, Phineas, I would possibly suggest a wise apothegm— it is sometimes easier to ask for forgiveness, than permission.” you whispered with a mischievous head tilt. Phineas’ eyes widened before his face split into a toothy smile, his mouth looking a little oversized on his face.

“That is excellent advice—and an English race would be easier to swing than a French one…I will certainly take it into consideration.” he said with an arch look, making you suppress a giggle.

“All patched up then?” 

You turned to see Nerida approaching with Ominis and Amit, having all finished their assignments. You noticed Phineas backing away from you, ducking his head as he looked ready to return to his seat. You frowned a hair before recovering with a smile at your friends.

“Yes—Dittany to the rescue as always. I was just telling Phineas that I am all thumbs when it comes to plants…and none of them green, unfortunately.” you laughed, catching the retreating teen’s eye with a friendly look.

Amit cheerfully beamed at the towering dark-haired boy while Nerida smiled politely. Ominis, however, kept his features impassive as he nodded at his roommate. 

“Black.”

“Gaunt.”

Your eyes narrowed a degree at the cool demeanor between them—not hostile, just distant. You shook your head.

Teenage boys continued to be a riddle in progress for you. 

Thankfully your cheerful professor came wandering back to break the uneasy silence that was starting to grow.

“Have we all had an enriching lesson, my industrious daisies?” she asked in her dreamy voice. You and your friends nodded, you smiling as she lay an encouraging hand on your shoulder.

You frowned as you looked to her.

“I hope there is a way I can make up my work—I know I didn’t finish mine.” you admitted. Phineas also mumbled about the possibility of extra credit work to pull up his marks, rubbing the back of his neck. 

Garlick looked pensive for a moment before she raised a finger with an idea.

“I need to re-pot some young Tentacula seedlings after class. If you were both to help, I am sure it would be more than enough to make up your assignment.” she kindly offered.

You immediately agreed—feeling your luck had turned around as that was precisely the plant you wanted to speak with Garlick about. You beamed encouragingly up at the raven-haired boy—who was clearly having some inner argument. He looked down at you before finally returning a small smile. He thanked Garlick for the opportunity, pledging his assistance.

You told Garlick and Phineas that you would meet them in the next greenhouse as you went to collect your things, the class breaking for the afternoon.

As you packed up your bag you felt Ominis come and stand at your side, arms crossed as his mouth twisted. You sighed as you looked up at him, already getting rather good at reading his alabaster features.

“Let me guess—you don’t like Phineas.” you stated, glancing at the boy ducking under a door frame to follow your professor into the adjacent greenhouse. Ominis huffed as he tapped his arm with his thumb.

“It's not that I dislike him.” Ominis sighed. “Truthfully, I don’t really know him all that well. Black is an odd duck—keeps to himself. It's just…he is the Headmaster’s son. You don’t want to risk revealing something that could get back to his father by spending too much time with him.” he warned.

“Has he done that before?” you asked. 

Ominis frowned.

“Well…no—but his brother certainly has. Sirius ratted out Imelda last year for trying to arrange a trip to a muggle football match—she wanted to try and glean strategy from it, but the Headmaster shut it down” he pointed out with a terse look. 

You pursed your lips with a hum.

“So you are judging him on the actions of his siblings.” you state archly. 

Ominis opened his mouth to argue—before he was struck with your meaning.

He scrunched his nose, ducking his head as he nodded.

“That…is an excellent point.” and he ran a hand through his hair. “ I suppose it would be rather hypocritical of me to cast judgment on him without cause.” he admitted with a guilty expression.

You stepped forward, placing a hand on his arm, squeezing it affectionately.

“It will be fine. He seems nice—a little skittish, but pleasant enough. I can’t imagine having the headmaster as your father makes for an easy school experience. Maybe he just needs someone to talk to that doesn’t know all the details of his family from the last five years?” you offered. 

Ominis smiled warmly at you.

“I, more than most, can appreciate that, my intuitive adder. I guess I just always thought of him as just one of the Headmaster’s sons—and yes, maybe I painted him with the same brush as his brother. Still—you don’t want any more reason for the Headmaster to be noticing you.” he warned.

You huffed with a derisive sound.

“I am not going to let him decide who I can be friends with—even if it is his son.”

Ominis chuckled.

“A strange act of defiance if I have ever heard one—but one very much in keeping with your disposition. I wish you luck on your new friendship—and maybe I too will endeavor to be a little nicer to Phineas…reflecting on it, I suppose we have more in common than I thought.” he admitted sagely.

“A willingness to change past prejudices—classic Mr Darcy.” you muttered at the slightly blushing blonde.

***

“Alright, now we just need to feed the babies.” said Garlick cheerfully.

Babies?

You curled a lip at the row of twisting, snapping plants that you had just helped your Professor re-pot. 

You and her were working with two very different definitions of the word ‘baby’.

When you had joined them in the larger Greenhouse, you and Phineas had been instructed to distract the nightmarish plants while Garlick changed their pots. This involved a crab skewered on a stick that you held out to try and keep the vicious eyeless head trained on you—and not the redhead. 

Phineas had more reach than you which meant you had to get closer to the snapping teeth. You had thanked the boy earnestly when he caught a vine working its way to your ankle, bringing a large boot down on it to stop it pulling you off your feet.

After twenty minutes you and Phineas were sweating and tired—though you had gotten into a good rhythm of ducking and weaving around each other to distract the plants—sometimes having to parry its vines as if in a duel. 

You had also managed to ask Garlick about tentacula teeth and powdering them—both she warmly agreed to help with when her plants were ready to shed a set.

Professor Garlick then brought a large bucket of hissing, snapping crabs that smelled like low tide, causing you and Phineas to step back, your sleeves to your noses.

“Right, gloves are over there—just toss each plant two or three crabs. Then you are both done—full marks.” she said with a nod. “You Slytherins have been most helpful.”

You both thanked her and promised to complete the task as she bid you goodbye, heading to her next class. You wandered over to the box she had gestured to and pulled out a pair of thick leather gloves.

“I am not sure any of these are going to fit you.” you muttered as you pulled the half a dozen pairs out—all looking far too small for him. “If you move the bucket, I can toss them at the plants?” you offered, smiling up at him as he peered lucklessly into the box.

“I suppose I can hold it further from my nose than you can.” he joked as you chuckled appreciatively , pulling on the gloves. You then made your way back as the boy picked up the bucket with a look of disgust and held it far out in front of him—but low enough for you to reach.

You grabbed the first wiggling, gooey crab.

“So gross…and people ask why I don't like plants?” you mumbled as Phineas snorted. 

“So horticulture is out. What do you like to do?” he asked lightly as you chucked the first crab at a plant a few meters away—surprised at how fast a vine snatched it from the air before it ended in the open maw of the plant with a crunch.

“I like to read and cook—and magic, of course. Though, as I have only known about it for a month you can see why it is still quite interesting to me.” you said over your shoulder, throwing another crab. 

“Magic is very captivating. I also suppose that explains your friendship with Gaunt—I have hardly ever seen him without a book in his hands.”

You nodded warmly.

“Yes, Sebastian calls us ‘book-dorks’…though I suppose in a way we are.” you admitted with a resigned expression. “Can I ask—why do you like muggle automobiles so much?”

The boy ducked his head with a shy smile before he watched you whip a crab at a far plant to watch it spring out a vine.

“I’ll admit it is an odd fascination for…well let’s say a Slytherin to have. I saw them in London a few years ago. We were going to meet our cousins at a muggle restaurant—don't tell anyone.” and he gave you an impish wink, making you giggle as you tossed more crabs. “—anyways, we had to go to Oxford Circus and there were all these—incredible machines racing up and down the streets. My father called them dangerous nuisances but I thought they were just—brilliant.” and his face filled with a dreamy smile.

You warmly commended his hobby—stating confidently that were he to wander into any muggle pub he was sure to find more auto enthusiasts. He raised his brow and nodded slowly as you threw the last of the crustaceans to the hungry plants.

“Thank you for the insight—maybe I’ll just try out that ‘asking forgiveness’ thing.” 

You beamed up at him as you both headed out the door towards the dungeons.

“So—might I call you Fin?”

***

After a quick shower and change you were back out into the Slytherin common room. You walked towards the exit when you saw Phineas stooped in the doorway, clearly waiting for you. 

You smiled at him as he looked over his shoulder and stepped to your side.

“Hello again, Fin.” you said warmly, please to see an actual genuine smile easily fill his face.

“Hello again. I wanted to see if I could possibly get your help with something?” he asked politely—though he kept looking furtively around. “Maybe on the way to dinner?” his voice held a warble of nerves and you nodded slowly, glancing around the common room.

You heard the subtle intake of breath before you caught the dark hair and wicked grin of his brother coming through a hallway with a pack of large seventh-years.

You had heard enough about the brutish teen to realize he was probably no better to his little brother.

“Okay. Let’s go.” you said cheerfully, smartly taking a tight hold of his arm and quickly slipping out the exit.

Once you were up another hall you saw his frame relax, gently leading you to a side hall.

“Sorry—I didn’t want my brother taking this.” and he pulled out a brightly colored—though slightly battered muggle magazine. You read the words Motor Yearly in a large, eye-catching font with a picture of a spindly-looking car in a field.